Srom f ^e fei6tari? of 
 
 (profe66or ^amuef (Qtiffer 
 
 in (glemoti? of 
 
 3xibge ^amuef Oliffer QStecfttnribge 
 
 ^eeenteb 6i? 
 
 ^dmuef (ttliffer Q0recftinribge feong 
 
 to f 0e feifitari? of 
 
 (Princeton C^eofogicaf ^eminarg 
 
 BR 146 .M27 1827 
 Marsh, John, 1788-1868. 
 An epitome of general 
 ecclesiastical history ' 
 
y^.^^ 
 
 
. -» ^ 
 
 V . % 
 
I<^ 
 
 y 
 
 V - 
 
AS 
 
 ^^&mJfMtr 
 
 OP 
 
 GENERAL ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY, 
 
 FROM THE EARLIEST PERIOD TO THE PRESENT TIME. 
 
 With ^n ^vptnXflVf 
 
 GIVING A CONDENSED HISTORY 
 
 OP THE 
 
 JETTS 
 
 FROM THE DESTRUCTION OF JERUSALEM TO THE PRESENT DAF, 
 
 Kllttstratctr f^jgt Mnpn antr 2Snfltrat>Cnfl«. 
 
 BY JOHN MARSH, A. M. 
 
 rASTOR OF A CHCRCH IN HADDAM, CT. 
 
 " How QBEAT ARE HIS SIGNS ! AND HOW MIGHTY ARE HIS WONDERS ! H18 KINGDOM 
 M AN EVERLAOTING UNGDOM, AND HIS DOMINION IS FROM GENERATION TO GEWEHATION,"* 
 
 NEW.yORK, 
 
 PRINTED BY VANPGRPOOL 6t COLE. 
 
^^S^'^ ,-.^:i^%,^? 
 
 DISTRICT OF CONNECTICUT, ss. 
 
 Be it remkmbered, That on the first day of October, in th>5 
 L. S. fifty-second year of the Independence of the United States ot 
 
 America, John Marsh, of the said district, hath deposited ia 
 this office the title of a book the right whereof he claims as Author, 
 in the words following, to wit :— " An Epitome of general Ecclesiasti- 
 cal History from the earliest periods to the present time. With aa 
 Appendix, giving a condensed History of the Jews from the destruc- 
 tion of Jerusalem to the present day. Illustrated by Maps and En- 
 gravings. By John Marsh, A. M. Pastor of a Church in Haddam, 
 Conn.'' In conformity to the act of Congress of theU. States, en- 
 titled, " An act for theencouragcment of learning, by securing the cop- 
 ies of Maps, Charts and Books, to the authors and pioprietors of such 
 copies, during the times therein mentioned." — And also to the act, 
 entitled, " An act supplementary to an act, entitled ' An act for the en- 
 couragement of learning, by securing the copies of maps, charts, and . 
 bookst to the authors and proprietors of such copies during the times 
 therein mentioned,' and extending the benefits thereof to the arts of 
 dc^io-nino-. en£rraving, and etching historical and other prints.'' 
 ° " ^ CHAS. A. INGERSOLL, 
 
 Clerk of the District of Connecticut. 
 
 A true copy of Record, Examined and sealed by me, 
 
 CHAS. A. INGERSOLL, 
 Clerk of the District of Connecticut. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 A COMPENDIOUS history of the Church of God, properly 
 executed, cannot fail of being useful in the Christian com- 
 munity. 
 
 The inspired history is both true and eminently beautiful ; 
 but its leading facts, detailed in the ordinary style, and il- 
 lustrated and explained, will be perused with profit and plea- 
 sure. The period intervening between the Old and New 
 Testament dates, lies hid from the mass of men in the Apo- 
 cryphal books, in Josephus, and Prideaux's Connexions. And 
 modern ecclesiastical history^ thougn ably presented by Mo- 
 shiem, Milner, Haweis, Gregory, Newton, Neal and others, 
 is extended through many volumes and accompanied by much 
 dry discussion and minute detail, repulsive to the young. 
 In compiling this work no references are made to authorities, 
 as they would uselessly fill the margin ; but the utmost care 
 has been taken that nothing be stated for fact which is not well 
 authenticated. Early notice of errors will be gratefully receiv- 
 ed. The view given of existing denominations will not proba- 
 bly give universal satisfaction ; but the classification of sub- 
 jects, the attempt to give the history of religious opinions and 
 the rise and fall of the different sects, and the moral and reli- 
 gious reflections will, it is thought, be pleasing to all who "con- 
 tend earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints," and 
 profitable to the youthful inquirer after truth. 
 
 The work is divided into three Periods. The first extends 
 from the Creation to the Call of Abraham. 
 
 The second, from the Call of Abraham to the birth of Christ. 
 
 The third, from the birth of Christ to the present time. Oc- 
 casional notice is taken of false prophets and false systems of 
 religion, and of various providential dealings with the nations of 
 the earth. 
 
 The whole is commended to the blessing of God. 
 
 Haddam, Oct. 1, 1827. 
 
Persecutions under Aniiochus, 
 
 HI ' 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 iiPPW^^^HIHpi 
 
 
 
 The Spanish InquisHion, 
 
Martyrdom of Latimer and Ridley. 
 
 Ancient Attitude at Table. 
 
.>u. -•<'.>■ 
 
Tents mentioned in Scriotui^. 
 
 Ruins in Ancient Greece. 
 
Tha Tabernacle in the Wilderness. 
 
 Altar <£ Incense. JlUar of Burnt Offering 
 
 Ark of Ik^ Covennnt. Brazen Laver. 
 
< 
 
Method of Thrcsliing in the East. 
 
 Eastern Method of Watering the Land. 
 
CHERUBIM OF GLORY 
 
 DESCKIBED 
 
 Exod. XXV. 18-22. xxxvii. 7-9. Lev. xvi. 2. Nura. vii. 89. I SiBft. 
 va. 23-28. viii. 7. 2 Chron. iii. 10-13. v. 8. Ezek. i. 5-11. x. 20-22. 
 
 Ancient Books and Scrolh. 
 
To Moses, was mistaken in its age.'' 
 
 J 
 
AN EPITOME, &c. 
 
 PZSRIOD 1. 
 
 FROM THE CREATION TO THE CALL OF ABRAHAM 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 CREATION. 
 
 This WORLD, the theatre of the most wonderful divine op- 
 erations, has been in existence 5,831 years. The learned 
 Greeks were fond of speculating upon the origin of all things, 
 Aristotle supposed the world, in its organized form, eternal ; 
 and that the Supreme Being put it in motion. Anaxagoras, fol- 
 lowed by Socrates and Plato, believed in a supreme mind who 
 organized the world out of matter which always existed ; yet 
 held to an animating principle in matter which propelled and 
 regulated the organized system. Epicurus, the father of Athe« 
 ism, traced the beautiful order of the earth and all its inhabitants 
 and productions to a fortuitous concurrence of atoms. No one 
 in Greece or Rome ever acknowledged a Creator of the world. 
 
 The old Heathen nations, ignorant of their origin, were fond 
 of ascribing to themselves vast antiquity. The Babylonians and 
 Egyptians boasted of their astronomical observations and count- 
 ed their dynasties through thirty and forty thousand years. The 
 modern Chinese and Hindoos make similar pretensions. ^ 
 
 *' Some drill and bore 
 
 The solid earth, and, from the strata there, 
 Extract a register by which they learn 
 That he who made it, and revealed its date 
 To Moses, was mistaken in its age.'' 
 
14 CREATION. Period I. 
 
 But the oldest astronomical observations transmitted to us, are 
 within 300 years before Christ. And the most distant Grecian 
 or Chinese record is within 600 years from the same era. The 
 geological argument for a vast antiquity of the earth, vanishes 
 before the cumulative evidence from the same source of an uni- 
 versal deluge, such as Moses describes and about the time spe- 
 cified by him. 
 
 '' Ex nihilo nihil fit," " from nothing, nothing comes," is a 
 maxim which leads us up to an infinite intelligence, the maker 
 of all things. And in the Bible we have a plain, simple, and 
 concise account of creation ; bearing the stamp of truth and 
 giving the mind just and elevated views of God. Without ex- 
 cluding the idea that worlds on worlds and systems on systems, 
 angels, principalities and powers may have been created ages 
 before our world, it presents to us the Almighty producing and 
 bringing to perfection, in great majesty and goodness, the heav- 
 ens and earth, in six days. 
 
 The materials which he spake into being, were a mere mass 
 of confusion, without form and void. From the chaos he first 
 separated light ; leaving it however diffused throughout the whole. 
 He then constituted the firmament or atmosphere, which should 
 give air for breath and sustain the clouds. He next broke the 
 earth's surface into mountains and vallies, leaving the water to 
 rush with violence into the deep. " At thy rebuke they fled, at 
 the voice of thy thunder they hasted away." No sooner did the 
 dry land appear, than it was covered with grass and herbs, 
 shrubs and trees ; all formed with the wonderful power of re- 
 production to the end of the world. On the fourth day, God 
 created the heavenly bodies, and either concentrated the light 
 into the sun or gave that body the power of originating its mo- 
 tion. He made visible also the stars, those suns of other sys- 
 tems which had perhaps shone for ages. 
 
 Having prepared the earth a beautiful and convenient ha- 
 bitation for living beings, he proceeded to fill the ocean with fish, 
 the air with every thing that hath wing, and tlie solid ground 
 with beasts and creeping things. Last of all and with peculiar 
 solemnity, he formed Man. ** And God said, let us make man 
 in our own image after our ovvn likeness ;" — said it to whom? 
 not to the angels ; for what liad they to do with creation ? It 
 was a solemn consultation of the Father, Son and Holy Ghost. 
 
 God made man in his own image — an immortal spirit — up- 
 right and holy, and gave him dominion over his creatures. He 
 endowed him with the power of speech and knowledge of lan- 
 guage, and made him, not, as some philosophers have supposed, 
 
Chap. 2. creation. 15 
 
 but a little superior to the ourang-outang, but in the very high- 
 est state both of mental and moral excellence. He made male 
 and female ; instituted the marriage relation ; gave them his 
 blessing and commanded them to be fruitful and multiply and 
 subdue the earth. 
 
 At the close of his work, God instituted the Sabbath. Six 
 days he had laboured, but the seventh day he rested from all his 
 work and biassed and sanctified it. 
 
 If it be asked why a Being of Almighty power did not per- 
 form this vast work instantaneously, it may be replied, That in 
 infinite wisdoin, he chose a method of operation which gave to 
 the angelic host and has given to man, a clear and beautiful 
 view of his great work, and ushered in the holy sabbath with the 
 deepest solemnity. 
 
 Infidels have sneered at the idea that God existed eternally a- 
 lone and only began the work of creation six thousand years ago. 
 But we have no certainty that he did then begin it ; and had he 
 begun it six millions of years since, they would have sneered in 
 like manner and with the same propriety. " With the Lord one 
 day is as a thousand years and a thousand years as one day." 
 We gain nothing on God's eternity by going back to the most 
 distant assignable period. 
 
 The diversity of complexion and figure in the human family 
 has been adduced as an objection to the Mosaic account of their 
 descent from one pair. But this objection is fully obviated by a 
 view of the effects of climate and morals ; and by tracing nations 
 widely differing in these particulars, from long separation, to a 
 common origin. 
 
 The work of creation gloriously unfolds the sovereignty of 
 God. He made all worlds and all their inhabitants just as they 
 are, because it seemed good in his sight. 
 
 It is an evidence of the divinity of Christ, " for all things 
 were made by him.'' And he did not create the world without 
 a purpose worthy of himself. He designed it as the theatre of 
 the most stupendous love and mercy ; the place where he should 
 humble himself to the death of the cross, redeem his church and 
 prepare it for glory. 
 
 Compared with the scripture account of the history and de- 
 sign of the creation, all heathen fictions are too absurd and pue- 
 rile to be received a moment by a rational mind. In the bright 
 views which we are permitted to take of all that God has done, 
 of the manner of execution and his benevolent purposes, we can- 
 not fail to exclaim, *' O Lord ! how manifold are thy works, in 
 wisdom hast thou made them all." 
 
^6 man's primitive state and fall. Period J. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Primitive state of Man. His trial and apostacy. Promise of 
 a Saviour. Institution of sacrifices . First fruits of the 
 Spirit. 
 
 The primitive state of man was one of holiness and unmarred 
 felicity. The first exercises of his heart toward God were love 
 and reverential fear. Between him and the Father of his spirit 
 existed a free and blessed intercourse. His soul was a stranger 
 to selfish and corrupt aifections, and was filled with joy in 
 God and his perlect administration. 
 
 As a moral agent, he was subjected to that law which 
 requires all rational beings to love the Lord their God with all 
 their heart, soul, strength and mind, and their neighbour as 
 themselves. To make special trial of the first parents of the 
 human family, God placed Adam and Eve in the garden of Eden, 
 in the midst of all that could gratify the taste or delight the eye; 
 and there, while he gave tliem the full indulgence of every thing 
 else, forbade their eating of the tree of know ledge of good and 
 evil. As a reward for obedience, he promised them eternal life; 
 everlasting holiness and happiness in his presence. For diso- 
 bedience, he assured them that dying, they should die ; that sin- 
 ning, renouncing the dominion of their maker and depart- 
 ing from all holiness, they should sink forever under his 
 wrath and curse. The trial, God had a right to make ; for he 
 was their creator and lawgiver : and so bountiful had he been 
 to them, so small was the thing denied them and so great were 
 the motives to entire abstinence that disobedience would call for 
 the severest judgments. The trial was one of greatest conse- 
 quence to them and their posterity. In it was involved their e- 
 ternal well being. They were to secure a state of perpetual ho- 
 liness or to reject their Maker and become totally depraved in 
 their moral affections. And, as it had become a law of creation 
 that every thing should bear the likeness of its progenitor, the 
 moral state and character of all future generations depended on 
 the issue. 
 
 At this moment of solemn trial, Satan, the chief of those an- 
 gels who kept not their first estate, but revolted from God and 
 were cast out of heaven, appeared in the garden of Eden, in the 
 form of a serpent ; and full of envy, resentment, pride and mal- 
 ice, sought their ruin. He addressed himself craftily to the mo- 
 ther of men and endeavoured to excite in her mind an unbelief 
 in the threatening as the word of God. Failing in this, he mado 
 
Chap. 2. Promise of a saviour- 17 
 
 her a promise of an understanding like that of the Gods ; excited 
 her curiosity ; tempted her appetite, until, impatient of divine 
 restramt and renouncing her confidence in God for confidence 
 in the Serpent; 
 
 " She pluck'd ; she ate ; 
 Earth felt the wound aud nature from her seat, 
 Gave signs of woe that all was lost.'' 
 
 Adam soon ventured on the same ground of infidelity, and with 
 his wife, apostatized from God. Their moral character was 
 now wholly changed. They no longer appeared before God, 
 in prayer and praise as dear children, but hid themselves from 
 his presence in conscious guilt. And when called to account 
 for their conduct, instead of confessing their sin and imploring 
 pardon, they had the effrontery to charge their sin upon others ; 
 yea, indirectly, upon God himself 
 
 This was the moment when . ngels looked for their immedi- 
 ate destruction. But said God, " Stay them, from going 
 down to the pit, for 1 have found a ransom." A saviour was 
 promised. A tremendous sentence was pronounced upon the 
 serpent, the animal in which the father of lies approached the 
 innocent pair, that mankind might ever have before their eyes 
 something that would powerfully remind them of this event ; 
 but reaching beyond that, even to Satan, the old serpent, the 
 deceiver, ensuring his destruction and the destruction of his 
 cause by Jesus Christ, the seed of the woman, the saviour of 
 sinners. " And I will put enmity between thee and the wo- 
 man, and between thy seed and her seed ; it shall bruise thy 
 head and thou shalt bruise his heel." 
 
 This promise was the light and hope of a ruined world. To 
 lead mankind to rest upon it, sacrifices were immediately in- 
 stituted. Over the blood of beasts, they were to be brought 
 to feel their sinfulness ; that there was no access to the Father 
 without an atonement ; and to look forward, in faith and hope, 
 to the Lamb of God that s' ould take away the sin of the world. 
 The first transgressors were the first fruits of the Spirit. 
 Convinced of sin, terrors took hold on them, and they fled from 
 the presence of the Lord. The voice of mercy melted their 
 hearts. God gave them life Adam who had before called his 
 wife Woman, now called her Eve, because she was the mother 
 of all living ; of all, who, according to the gracious promise, 
 were to be raised to immortal life ; and Eve, at the birth of her 
 first born, (evidently rejoicing in the promise respecting her 
 seed which should bruise the serpent's head) exclaimed " I 
 
 2* 
 
18 riRsT FRUITS OP THE SPIRIT, pEllIOD I 
 
 have gotten a man, the Lord" the promised deliverer. With the 
 coats of animals which they, no doubt, offered in sacrifice to 
 God, they made themselves garments and were clothed. 
 
 Thus early did Christ gain a victory over Satan, redeem to 
 himself a peculiar people and 
 
 ESTABLISH A CHURCH IN THE WORLD. 
 
 Bat the race had become rebellious ; and because of the 
 apostacy God cursed the ground and drove the transgressors 
 from the beautiful garden, lest, by being suffered to remain 
 there in the enjoyment of their former privileges, they should 
 partake of the tree of life ; — i. e. be insensible to the evil of 
 sin and fancy that they could gain heaven by their own obedi- 
 ence. They went forth to a world of thorns and briars ; 
 there to beget a race from their own fallen nature ; — a race, cor- 
 rupt ; enemies to God who, through voluntary transgression, 
 would bring upon themselves innumerable evils in this life and 
 become exposed to eternal death. 
 
 How many of their offspring were trained up for heaven by 
 tlieir daily sacrifices and instructions, we know not. One in- 
 teresting lovely youth in this family, stand? on record, " an heir 
 of the righ:eousness which is by faith." Abel believed in God. 
 In hope of eternal life through the promised seed, he offered a 
 lamb from his flock. The doctrine of the cross was foolishness 
 to Cain. '■ e scorned the thought of receiving salvation through 
 he merits of another, and, trusting in his own righteousness, 
 he brought only an offering of the fruit of the ground. The 
 Lord rejected it, but had respect unto that of Abel Cain's anger 
 rose. He fell upon his brother and slew him. Awful fruit of 
 the apostacy ! Solemn stroke ! The first of unnumbered that 
 should fall from the hands of wicked men upon the followers of 
 the Lamb. Abel perished ; the first martyr to truth. Heav- 
 en's portals opened wide to admit the first of the ransomed of 
 the Lord, who should come to Mount Zion, washed, sanctified 
 and justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of 
 God. Him, angels welcomed with joy as a spectacle never be- 
 fore witnessed in their happ}' regions ; while he, being ead, 
 by his faith yet speaketh to all the children )f men, assuring them 
 that a sacrifice, offered with an honest and true heart, a deep 
 sense ol the guilt of sin and a firm reliance on the atonement 
 of Christ, will render sinners acceptable to God, and fit ihein 
 for glory. 
 
 Having laid his body iu the grave, his parents returned to 
 their dwelling, cast down, yet not destroyed. They trusted the 
 promise of God. for a righteous seed and the Lord remembered 
 
Chap. «. translation of enocii ISF 
 
 them in mercy and sent them another son, whom they called 
 Seth ; — manifestly a pious man, for said his mother in holy faith, 
 God hath appointed me another seed instead of Abel. 
 
 In their posterity, of the third generation, in the days of Eno? 
 they witnessed a general out-pouring of the Spirit. " Then," 
 says the inspired historian, " men began to call upon the name 
 of the Lord." Whether we consider these words as den^ ting 
 that then prayer became a duty of common observance, or that, 
 in that age men first erected houses of worship, and assembled 
 for praye • and praise or entered into covenant with God and 
 professed themselves his people, it is manifest there was a gen- 
 eral and great revival ol religion ; for nothing else could have 
 induced men to do either of therve things. This was in about 
 the 235th year of the world, when the church was probably 
 large and many were prepared for heaven. 
 
 Of the state of religion in the three succeeding generations 
 we have no account. Probably there was no other out-; ouring 
 of the Spirit, and the love of many, w ho had turned to the 
 Lord, had waxed cold. In the seventh generation from Adam, 
 we find Enoch, a man eminently elevated above this worli and 
 devoted to God. He was a prophet of the Lord, and uttered a 
 remarkable prophecy of the coming of Christ to take to him- 
 self the kingdom and the dominion, and to judge the world. — 
 "And Enoch also, the seventh from Adam, says Jude, prophe- 
 sied of these, saying, behold the Lord cometh with ten thou- 
 sand of his saints, to execute judgment upon all and to con- 
 vince all, that are ungodly among them, of their ungodly deeds, 
 which they have ungodly committed ; and of all their hard 
 speeches which ungodly sinners have spoken against him." 
 What a view does this give us of the wickedness of man at that 
 period ! How solemn was that voice, echoing through that 
 world of sin and transgression — like the last trump in the morn- 
 ing of the resurrection ! If many mocked, with what anguish 
 must they have remembered it in a future age, when the foun- 
 tains of the great deep were broken up, and the floods came and 
 swept them all away ! 
 
 r.noch lived a life of faith, maintained holy fellowship and 
 sweet communion with God ; and God testified his delight in 
 him by translating him, soul and body, to heaven, not suffering 
 him to taste death. By this great event also, God gave his 
 Qimrch a lively assurance of a future world, and the resurrec- 
 tion of the dead. All who had died were sleeping in their 
 graves. No specific promise had beeu given that the body 
 should be delivered from the ruins of the fall. Here the saints 
 
20 ANTEDILUVIAN CHURCH. PeRI(3D I. 
 
 lyitncssed a rescue of Enoch from death and the grave, and 
 had a precious intimation of the future entire deliverance of 
 the whole man from the bondage of corruption. One instance 
 God gave to the antediluvian church. One to the church, by 
 Elijah, in succeeding periods, that her faith might be in God ; 
 imtil Christ should burst the bands of death and ascend a tri- 
 umphant conqueror — ** the resurrection and the lifeJ^ 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Long lives and numbers of the Antediluvians. Preservation 
 of the Church. Her enemies. Their great ivickedness 
 God's care of his people. Deluge. 
 
 God was pleased to continue the inhabitants of the old world, 
 upon earth, to an astonishing period. Enoch was taken to heav- 
 en in the 365th year of his age ; but the rest of Seth's de- 
 scendants, of whom we have any account, all lived more than 
 seven centuries. Methuselah attained to the age of 969 years. 
 Many, " not knowing the power of God," have supposed that 
 their years were lunar mouths ; but a moment's consideration 
 will shew the absurdity of such a conjecture ; for it would 
 make them parents when mere infants, and reduce the duration 
 of the old world to less than 130 years. By suffering man to 
 remain long upon the earth, God gave him an opportunity to 
 act out the wickedness of his heart and to shew to the universe 
 the malignity and bitterness of sin. 
 
 Living as they did, through many centuries, the antediluvians 
 must have been very numerous. When Cain destroyed his 
 brother, they had greatly multiplied, so that he was fearful to 
 go forth, lest any one that met him should kill him. The first 
 generations lived through several successive periods, until the 
 mass of men had accumulated to millions of millions. 
 
 Among this vast population we behold the church small, but 
 distinct. Indeed it was the only thing of any worth in the sight 
 of God — the only thing deserving sacred record. He has suf- 
 fered every thing else — mighty kingdoms, flourishing cities, 
 vast achievements, powerful warriors, and renowned statesmen 
 — all to perish in oblivion, and has told us only of the holy 
 seed, the generation of the righteous ; among w^hom true reli- 
 gion w^as preserved, and who, especially from Enoch to Noah, 
 were doubtless hated of all mQu. The following is their record-. 
 
Chap. 3. 
 
 HER ENEMIES. 
 
 21 
 
 i 
 
 Began his birth in the 
 year of the world. 
 
 a 
 
 ~j2 ' 
 
 'c 
 o 
 
 .2 
 
 II 
 
 m 
 >^ 
 
 a 
 
 a 
 
 H 
 c 
 
 -a 
 o 
 > 
 
 Died in the year of 
 'the world 
 
 Adam 
 
 3 
 
 130 
 
 1 800 
 
 930 
 
 930 
 
 Seth 
 
 130 
 
 105 1 807 
 
 1 912 
 905 
 
 1042 
 1140 
 
 Enos 
 
 235 
 325 
 
 90 
 70 
 
 1 815 
 
 Cain an 
 
 1 840 
 
 910 
 
 1235 
 
 Mahalaleel 
 
 395 
 
 65 1 830 
 
 1 895 
 
 1290 
 
 Jared 
 
 460 
 
 162 1 800 
 
 962 
 
 1422 
 
 Enoch 
 
 622 1 65 1 300 
 "^687 1 187 1 782 
 
 365 
 969 
 
 987 
 1656 
 
 Methusaleh 
 
 Lamech 
 
 874 1 182 1 595 
 
 |777 
 
 1651 
 
 Noah 
 
 1 1056 1 500 1 1 
 
 1 
 
 The enemies of the church were mighty. Cain was a hardened 
 wretch. He despised the sacrifice which prefigured the atone- 
 ment, and attempted to please God by his own devices. Angry with 
 Jehovah for exposing the hollowness of his heart, he wreaked 
 his vengeance on his brother Abel. God called him to account 
 and enquired for Abel ; but, in hardened impudence, he said, 
 Am I my brother's keeper ? The Lord pronounced him cursed, 
 and drove him out, a fugitive and vagabond on the earth. At 
 hearing his sentence, remorse seized his soul ; and he exclaim- 
 ed. My punishment is greater than I can bear ! What a picture 
 of impenitent misery ! God determined he should live, a monu- 
 ment of the divine abhorrence of his crime, and he set a mark 
 upon him, lest any finding him should kill him. Cain went 
 forth and forsook the presence and ordinances of God — in- 
 trenched himself in a city and became a miserable worldling. 
 His posterity greatly increased and walked in his steps. Of 
 some we read who were ingenious artificers, but of none who 
 sought the Lord. Lamech took to himself two wives and intro 
 duced to the world the dreadful sin of polygamy. 
 
 Not long did the descendants of Cain flourish in the earth, 
 without exercising a baneful influence upon the children of God. 
 These, beholding their beautiful women, contracted marriages 
 with them. Their progeny were giants in wickedness. Says 
 
32 THEIR AWFUL WICKEDNESS. PeRIOD J 
 
 the inspired historian, " there were giants in those days ; when 
 the sons of God came in unto the daughters of men, and they 
 bare children to them, the same became men of renown ,^' — no 
 doubt, the men of whom Enoch prophesied the Lord would be 
 avenged for '' all their ungodly deeds which tliey had ungodly 
 committed and all their hard speeches which they had spoken 
 against him." And now the flood-gates of wickedness being 
 open and the torrents of iniquity overflowing the earth, the 
 Lord sware in his wrath, " My Spirit shall not always strive witli 
 man, for that he also is flesh," is corrupt, depraved, has prosti- 
 tuted all his noble powers, before the most debased appetite^^ 
 and passions. 
 
 The Spirit of ^od being withdrawn, the prince of the power 
 of the air, the spirit that worketh in the children of disobedi- 
 ence had a full triumph. Generation succeeded generation, 
 practising the most open, daring, atrocious wickedness. Vio- 
 lence, murder, war, rapine and vile idolatry filled the earth. 
 Terrible were the enemies of vital godliness. 
 
 But amidst the moral desolations oftheold world, the Church 
 stood. It was the cause of Jehovah. In the little families of 
 Metlmsaleh and Lamech and "^ oah it lived ; and in the last of 
 these holy men, God designed to carry it through the most aw- 
 ful judgment ever inflicted upon our globe. Upon a view of 
 the horrid impiety which filled the earth, '* it repented the Lord 
 that he had made man upon the earth, and it grieved him at 
 his heart." Not only had he an extreme abhorrence of the crimes 
 of men and their desperate wickedness, but his soul loathed 
 them. — " And the Lord said, 1 will destroy man whom I have 
 created, from the face of the earth, both man and beast and every 
 creeping thing, and the fowls of the air, for it repenteth me 
 that Ihave made them 
 
 Easily indeed, might he have sent forth his Spirit, and 
 converted the hearts of that ungodly generation to himself, and 
 fitted them all for the happiness of heaven : and not less impi- 
 ous men of later ages have had the hardihood to contemn God, 
 because, when it lay in his power, he did not save them and all 
 men. But it pleases Jehovah sometimes to manifest his jus- 
 tice and his wrath, as well as his grace. He would have been 
 righteous in destroying them v/ithout warning. But to exhibit 
 further his patience and long suffering, he warned them by the 
 preaching of Noah, for the space of 120 years. In that holy 
 man was the Spirit of Christ ; he was full of the Holy Ghost. 
 By this Spirit, says Peter, *' he went and preached unto the spir- 
 its in prison," (the spirits confined in the time when Peter wrote 
 
ClIAP. 3. THE DELUGE. 2l3 
 
 in the prison of hell, suffering the vengeance of eternal (ire,) 
 " which sometimes were disobedient, when once the long-sut" 
 fering of God, waited in the days of Noah." 
 
 For the preservation of this holy man and his family, God di- 
 rected Noah to prepare an ark. It was a strange commission. 
 It was making provision against a calamity which, to the eye 
 of sense and reason, seemed impossible. But Noah believed 
 the word of the Lord. He did not expostulate against the sen- 
 tence ; nor did he decline a labour almost too great for man and 
 which would expose him to the most cutting ridicule and re- 
 proach. But " moved with fear," reverencing Jehovah, he com- 
 menced his work ; and by his works, warned every beholder to 
 repent of his sins and flee from impending destruction. 
 The world beheld, ridiculed and mocked ; went on eating and 
 drinking, marrying and giving in marriage. No heart relented. 
 No sinner, fearful of the truth, enquired, Where is God my ma- 
 ker ? But the purpose of God was fixed ; and he moved on to 
 its accomplishment, glorious in holiness. 
 
 At the appointed time, the ark was completed and Noah 
 and his wife and his sons and their wives, the little church 
 OP God, and two of every flying fowl and creeping thing, for their 
 continuance upon the earth, were gathered in. Solemn mo- 
 ment ! The door was shut ; and the rain descended, the win- 
 dows of heaven were opened, and the fountams of the great 
 deep were broken up, and God had no pity, and man could find 
 no refuge ; the tallest trees, the highest mountains were alike 
 covered, and paleness, and horror, and death seized the vast 
 family of man. 
 
 To this great and awful judgment of God upon the enemies 
 of the church, we have evidently some allusion in early writ- 
 ings and the religious rites of Heathen nations , and there are 
 numerous appearances in the earth which clearly indicate that 
 it was once overwhelmed by a deluge of water. Trees, bones 
 of animals, sea shells, petrified fishes deeply imbedded in the 
 earth, yea in the hardest strata and on the tops of the highest 
 mountains, are memorials of this dread event. But we believe 
 it chiefly, because God declares it in his holy word. We do 
 not ask how it could be, — we enter into no philosophical dis- 
 cussion, we seek for the intervention of no comet ; sufficient for 
 us is it to know that the winds and the waves and the seas obey 
 the Almighty. We learn from it that God abhors the workers 
 of iniquity and will not let the wicked go unpunished ; and we 
 lift up our hearts to ^God in the heavens and say, Lord, give us 
 
24 RE-SETTLEMEXT OF THE CHURCH. PeRIOdI. 
 
 grace that we may take warning by it and flee from the wrath 
 to come. 
 
 The ark consisted of three stories, with one window in the 
 top, it was sufficiently large for the purpose for which it was 
 designed ; being 480 feet in length, 81 in breadth, and 41 in 
 heighth. After floating on the waters 150 days, it rested on 
 one of the mountains of Ararat. Noah and his family contin- 
 ued in it one year and ten days. 
 
 The flood took place in the 1656th year of the world ; 2,348 
 years before Christ, and 4,177 years from the present time. 
 
 This flood which washed away the wickedness of the world 
 was a remarkable type of the redemption by the blood of Christ, 
 which is sealed to us by the baptism of water. These " eight 
 souls were saved by water." " The like figure whereunto says 
 Peter, even baptism doth also now save us, (not the putting 
 away of the filth of the flesh, but the answer of a good con- 
 science toward God,) by the resurrection of Jesus Christ." And 
 the ark, which was the refuge of the people of Jehovah, amid 
 the storms of divine vengeance, was a type of Christ, the eter- 
 nal refuge of perishing sinners. *' Come thou," says God, in 
 this day of mercy, to every sinner, " Come thou and all thy 
 house into the ark." 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Re'Settlement of the Church. Prophecies of Noah. Location 
 of Arrarat. Ihiilcling of Bahcl. God curtails the future 
 power of the enemies of his church hy the confusion of 
 tongues and shortening men's lives. 
 
 When God had fully executed his vengeance on the wicked 
 inhabitants of the old world, he brought forth his little church 
 from the ark and gave to it the earth for a possession. To express 
 the grateful eniotions of his heart, Noah built an altar and ofter- 
 rd sacrifices unto the Lord. His oifcrings were accepted, and 
 God renewed with him and his seed the covenant of grace, ma- 
 king the rainbow, a thing permanent as light, a token of ihe 
 covenant ; and gave them every moving thing to be meat for them, 
 prohibiting however the eating of blood, because he had appoin- 
 ted the bk)od to be an atonement for sin. As mankind had no 
 right to eat flesh before the deluge, this grant was a great alle- 
 viation of the Qriginal curse upon human sustenance ; — an 
 
Chap. 4. propiiecy of noaii. 25 
 
 alleviation in prophetic view of which, at the birth of Noah, 
 Lamech might well exclaim, " This same shall comfort us con- 
 cerning our work and toil of our hand^^, because of the ground 
 which the Lord hath cursed." 
 
 *' Noah was a just man and perfect in his generation." But 
 "there is not a just man upon earth that doeth good and sinneth 
 not ;" and such is the fidelity of th- scripture historians, that 
 they fail not to record the vices of the holiest men. Noah 
 planted a vineyard and drank to excess of the fruit of the 
 vine. As he lay inebriated and uncovered in his tent, he was 
 discovered by Ham, his youngest son, who made sport of the 
 humiliating spectacle. But, actuated by a better spirit, Shem 
 and Japhet took a garment and went backward and decently 
 covered the nakedness of tlieir Father. When Noah awoke 
 and was informed of t4ie deeds they had done, he declared, un- 
 der the influence of the Spirit, the feelmgs of his soul relating 
 to the future condition of their families. 
 
 " Cursed be Canaan ! 
 
 A servant of servants to his brothers let him be I 
 
 Blessed be Jehovah, the God of Shem ! 
 
 And let Canaan be their servant ! 
 
 And may God extend Japheth, 
 
 And may he dwell in the tents of Shem ! 
 
 And let Canaan be their servant." 
 
 It was a wonderful prophecy, which has been astonishingly ful- 
 filled, first in the subjection of the Canaanites to the children 
 of Israel, and since in the more extensive subjection of Africa, 
 which was settled by Ham, to the Romans, the Saracens, the 
 Turks, and in the millions on millions who have been carried 
 from that unhappy region into foreign slavery ; — in the preser- 
 vation of the true church in the line of Shem, (from Vt^hom 
 Abraham descended) and the tabernacling of Christ among the 
 Jews ; and in the wonderful spread of the posterity of Japhot 
 over all urope and America and many parts of Asia, where 
 especially by Grecian, Roman and British conquests, they have 
 dwelt in the tents of Shem ; and, in a still'^'higher sense, in their 
 extensive conversion to the faith of the Gospel and dwelling in 
 the tents of Shem, the church of the living God. 
 
 The Ark rested on one of the mountains of Arrarat. These 
 mountains are commonly supposed to lie in the ancient country' 
 of Armenia. Some have conjectured that they were farther 
 East, perhaps on the Hymlaya mountains, the highest in the 
 werld ; as th^ journeving of the descendants of Noah toward Shi- 
 
 3 
 
26 CONFUSION OF LANGUAGES. PERIOD I. 
 
 naar is said to have been from the East and not as it must have 
 been on the common supposition, from the West ; as no men- 
 tion is ever made of Noah in any account of the Western na- 
 tions, though he lived 300 years after the flood ; as the Hindoo 
 and Chinese are very ancient nations ; and, Fohi, the reputed 
 founder of the Chinese empire, bears strong resemblance to 
 Noah. But it is most probable that they were not far dis- 
 tant from Shinar, as no motive could have led, so early, to a 
 distant emigration. 
 
 At the ch)se of the first century, after Noah came out of the 
 ark, his descendants, who might already have increased to a 
 million of souls, spread over that beautiful country through which 
 ran the Euphrates. 
 
 At this time the whole earth was of one language ; that 
 language, no doubt, with which God endued Adam. Had men 
 been uncorrupt, uniformity of speech might have been of the 
 highest utility. But guided by the depraved heart, it had become 
 one of the most powerful instruments of corruption, and wasprob- 
 ably one of the chief sources of the abominations and violence 
 of the antediluvians. One mind, powerful in oratory or song 
 could easily reach the hearts of a world. God therefore resol- 
 ved to deprive the future enemies of his church of so tremen- 
 dous an engine. This purpose he executed on beholding 
 them there on the plains of Shinar, combniing together and 
 erecting a city i nd tower which would make them one vast and 
 powerful people. " Goto," said he, " let us go down and con- 
 found their language, that they may not understand one anoth- 
 er's speech." The builders of Babel were thrown into confu- 
 sion and scattered abroad, ana the little church was left to gath- 
 er strength unmolested by so great a weapon. 
 
 Another thing which, before the flood, had nearly destroyed 
 the church, was the great age which the wicked were suffered 
 to attain. Worldly power would not be the portion of God's 
 people. Should the wicked therefore, who ordinarily inherit 
 it, be continued again centuries upon earth and for centuries 
 persecute the church, how could the church live ? She almost 
 expires in particular provinces even under the tyranny, for a few 
 years, of some merciless persecutor. God therefore, out of re- 
 gard to his church, shortened the lives of men, first to a few cen- 
 turies ; and then, to three score and ten years. 
 
 Where to look for the church at this period we know not; 
 but it continued in the family of Noah, and in the line ofShem. 
 Shem lived an hundred and fifty years after the birth of Abra- 
 ham and must have been venerated for his piety and age by all 
 
Chap. 5. dispersion of mankind. 27 
 
 about him ; but he seems to have been unknown by the family 
 of that pious patriarch. His descendants, however, we soon 
 find in the regions of Chaldea and Assyria ; though, by many 
 able and learned writers, it is thought they had no concern in 
 the building of Babel. They feared God. They maintained 
 among them the true religion. They were the branch from 
 which Christ was to come. God was their God, and Christ 
 their Redeemer ; and, if they sometimes partook of the gene- 
 ral corruption around them, and '' served other gods," yet the 
 gates of hell were never suffered to prevail against them. 
 
 In the providence of God, the world, which had been in so 
 awful a manner depopulated, was soon filled with inhabitants, 
 Japhet had seven sons. These settled Armenia and Greece, 
 and from them came the present inhabitants of Europe and the 
 United States. Ham had four, whose posterity filled Babylj- 
 nia and Arabia — Canaan and Egypt. Shem five. From these 
 descended the Assyrians, Persians, Jews, Hindoos, and Chi- 
 nese, and aborigines of America. These were the sons of 
 Noah '' after their famihes, after their tongues, in their lands, 
 after their nations and by these were the nations divided in the 
 earth after the flood."* 
 
 Some will ever affirm that the Negro, the Chinese, the Euro- 
 pean and the American Indian could not have had a common ori- 
 gin ; but the candid enquirer 'after truth will receive the testi- 
 mony of God and by this be satisfied that all mankind descended 
 from the patriarch who was preserved in the ark. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Early defection from the true religion. Ilistonj of Idolatry. 
 
 The awful judgment of God upon the old world, did not era- 
 dicate depravity from the human heart. Even Ham, the young- 
 est son of the patriarch Noah, one who had witnessed all the 
 wonders of the flood, soon exhibited an unnatural and depraved 
 spirit, and went out, like Cain, with his posterity, from the 
 presence of the Lord, an ungodly generation. The Cushites, 
 his immediate descendants, were probably the chief families that 
 were concerned in the building of Babel ; but neither were 
 
 * Gen X. 
 
'8 HISTORY Period I. 
 
 they brought back to the Lord by the new and fearful judgment 
 of heaven inflicted upon them. The whole of that country 
 through which they were dispersed, was- in a few centuries, al- 
 mos entirely idolatrous ; so that even the generation of the 
 righteous, drawn m by the general corruption, were accused ot 
 serving '-other gods" than Jehovah. 
 
 If there were others less vile and ferocious ; others, who had 
 a high veneration for Noah and who would religiously com- 
 memorate the deluge aiid the re-];eopling of the earth, still 
 their descendants soon perverted the whole, and canonized and 
 worshipped those memorable incidents. Among all the 
 eastern nation:^, therefore, we find many allusions, in reli- 
 gious rites, to Noah and his ark, the dove, the olive branch; 
 indeed almost a complete mythological history of the delude. 
 
 Having once departed from tlie living God, the nations mul- 
 tiplied to themselves deities with amazing rapidity. As the 
 most striking objects in nature and the mediate source of all 
 good to men, the heavenly bodies soon attracted veneration. 
 
 Renowned men, who had been the benefactors or scourges 
 of their race, were, in great numbers, enthroned on high. But 
 gods were found in every thing. Egypt, settled by Mizraim, 
 the second son of Ham, was the fruitful mother of abominations. 
 There the earth, sea, hills, rivers, animals, fishes, birds, plants 
 and stones received homage. Later nations deified abstract 
 qualities, fame, piety, truth and even physical evils, evil fortune ; 
 and several, the very vices of men. Some of the gods were sup- 
 posed to be good and the authors of happiness ; others, cruel and 
 malignant, the authors of all misery. Every nation, city, and 
 family, in time, had its respective deity ; and, through complai- 
 sance, the heathen nations adopted all gods of which they had 
 any knowledge. The Athenians erected an altar to the Un- 
 known God.' 
 
 The principal Heathen deities mentioned in the history of 
 the Jews are Baal, or the Sun ; Astarte or Ashtaroth, the Moon ; 
 several Baalim or Lords ; as Baal Peor, a god of the Moabites ; 
 Baal Berith or god of the Covenant, a god of the Shechemites ; 
 Baal Zebub, a tutelary deity in the city of Ekron, that pro- 
 tected the people from gnats. Moloch or the planet Saturn 
 which was worshipped as a god who devoured his own off- 
 spring. The statue of Moloch, erected in the valley of Hinnom, 
 was of brass. Its arms were stretched out ; upon these chil- 
 dren were placed and, as the arms declined, they rolled off into 
 a furnace of fire placed below. Dagon, a female deity, the 
 goddess of the Philistines. Rimmon, an idol of the Assyri-' 
 
Chap. 5. op idolatry. 29 
 
 ans. Chiun or Saturn, whose tabernacles or small shrines the 
 Israelites carried with them in the wilderness. 
 
 Discontented with a pure spiritual worship, men early began 
 to form images of the true God. The Jevvs made a calf to 
 represent Jehovah, probably because they had seen the Egyp- 
 tians worship Apis, a bull, as god. Micah had an image of 
 Jehovah. The Heathen carried imagery to a great extreme. 
 They worshipped nothing without an image. The images 
 were at first rude blocks of wood or stone. These were after- 
 wards carved with care into every form and shape. The Ter- 
 aphim were images in the human form. Some idols were pari 
 man and part beast. Dagon, of the Philistines, had a human 
 body terminating below in a fish. One of the Egyptian deities 
 had the head of a dog ; another, the head of a bird. Some of 
 the gods were made of precious metals or covered with silver or 
 gold, and adorned with the most costly vestments. 
 
 As they became precious, slight buildmgs were erected over 
 them to protect them from the weather. These were soon 
 succeeded by splendid temples. The Goddess Diana had 
 a most magnificent temple at Ephesus. Sometimes groves 
 were planted around the temples, especially if the deity was 
 a patron of licentiousness. 
 
 The deities it was believed, might be induced to enter the 
 images and grant such favours as were desired, by certain cer- 
 emonies, incantations and sacrifices ; whence arose a vast mul- 
 titude of rites and ceremonies ; sacrifices ; oblations ; and an 
 immense priesthood whose business it was to attend upon them. 
 Their sacrifices were victims, salt cakes, libations, honey, in- 
 cense. Almost every distinguished god was honored with some 
 great festival, which was the holyday of thousands, and was 
 observed by sports and solemn processions and great feastings. 
 Sacrifices were accompanied with prayers followed by loud 
 shouting and leaping, and wounds upon the body. These false 
 deities demanded no morality of their worshippers and even 
 knew none themselves. Often were they supposed guilty of 
 the grossest vices and abominations. And to please them, an 
 imitation of their wickedness formed part of their worship. 
 
 Out of idolatry early arose divination and necromancy. 
 Many pretended to an intimacy with the deities ; to the power 
 of working miracles and the knowledge of future events. 
 These wonder-workers were held in high esteem in the time of 
 Moses and Belteshazzar. In later periods Oracles were es* 
 tablished, from which it was pretended that the god spake ; an- 
 swering the enquiries of mortals. Dreams were thought to 
 come from the gods ; and all nations, particularly the Romans, 
 
 3* 
 
'iO IDOLATRY. Period I 
 
 erave much heed to omens and prodigies — such as monsters, 
 comets, eclipses, the flight of birds, and entrails of beasts. 
 
 The light of philosophy had, in some measure, opened the 
 eyes of men in civilized Europe to the fooleries of idolatry, 
 when Christ appeared ; but it was three centuries before Chris- 
 tianity obtained a triumph over the gods of Rome. But little 
 variation has probably been made in those countries which still 
 remain pagan, from their former state. They have, from the 
 days of Nahor, '' served other gods,"* — are ''old wastes, the des- 
 olations of many generations." India has her '300 million dei- 
 ties. Her images are brass, wood and stone. Her horrid idol 
 Juggernaut is drawn in a splendid car. Most of the Islands 
 of the Pacific have been, until of late, in the same awful bon- 
 dage. When, O when shall they all cast their gods to the moles 
 and the bats ? 
 
 Some would charitably suppose that every idolater is a sincere 
 worshipper of his creator and benefactor. But Paul assures 
 us that idolatry originated in the depravity of the heart. " Be- 
 cause that when they knew God they glorified him not as God, 
 neither were thankful, but became vain n their imagination, 
 and their foolish heart was darkened. Professing themselves 
 to be wise, they became fools ; and changed the glory of the 
 incorruptible God into an image made like to corruptible man 
 and to birds, and four-footed beasts and creeping things." And 
 the correctness of his declaration is evinced by the moral char- 
 acter of the whole heathen world. Through every generation 
 in every clime, it has been vile and abominable beyond what 
 language can express. The picture of it in his day drawn by 
 Paul in the close of the first chapter of his Epistle to the Ro- 
 mans, is the best ever presented to the world, and is a correct 
 representation of Heathen immorality in every period of time. 
 •' And even as they did not like to retain God in their know- 
 ledge, God gave them over to a reprobate mind to do those 
 things which are not convenient ; being filled with all unright- 
 eousness, fornication, wickedness, covetousness, malicious- 
 ness ; full of envy, murder, debate, deceit, malignity ; whis- 
 perers ; despiteful, haters of God, proud, boasters, inventors of 
 evil tilings, disobedient to parents, without understanding, cov- 
 enant-breakers, without natural affection, implacable, unmerci- 
 ful ; — who, knowing the judgment of God, that they which 
 commit such things are worthy of death, not only do the same, 
 bat have pleasure in them that do them." 
 
 * From idol worship, the aborig^ines of America have been remark' 
 ably free. 
 
PERIOD ZX. 
 
 FltOM TIJU CAIL GF ABRAHAM TO THE BlRTIl 6F CHRIST : 
 EMBRACING 1921 YEARS. 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 Call of Abraham. Institution of Circumcision^ and estahlislir- 
 ment of the Jewish Church. Destruction of the cities of the 
 plain. State of religion in the world, 
 
 Abraham was born in the 200Sth year of the world ; 35*2 
 years after the flood, and 1996 years before Christ. He was 
 the son of Terah ; and the tenth, in a direct line, from Noah. 
 His ancestors, for many generations, lived in Ur of the Chal- 
 dees : whence his father came into the regions of Mesoj.ota- 
 mia, expelled, if we may credit a traditionary account recorded 
 in the book of Judith, by the idolaters, for his worship of the true 
 Go»i. Even they, however, were seduced into tlie heaven-pro- 
 voking abomination, and bowed down, to some extent, to idols. 
 *' Your father," said God, by Joshua, " dwelt on the other side 
 of the flood (the Euphrates) in old time ; even Terah, the father of 
 Abraham and the father of Nahor ; and they served other gods." 
 Besides Abraham, Terah had two sons, Nahor and Haran, and 
 one daughter, Sarai, who became Abiaham's wife. Though 
 she was his sister she was of a different mother. Haran was 
 the father of Lot and died in Ur. 
 
 As the nations were becoming corrupt with amazing rapidity, 
 and true religion was in danger of being extinct in the world, 
 God selected this family to be the depositary of truth. He aj> 
 peared to Abraham m the Toth year of his age, directed him to 
 leave his country and his kindred, and go to a land he would 
 shew him, and promised that he would bless him and give him 
 a numerous posterity, and that in him all the families of the 
 earth should be blessed. This was the third time that the 
 covenant of graoe had been revealed by Ood to his church. It 
 
02 CALL OF ABRAHABf. P'ERIOD IT. 
 
 was fii'sl made known to Adam & Eve, when the Lord assur- 
 ed them that the seed of the woman should bruise the serpent's 
 head. It was renewed with Noah and his sons, when 
 they came out of the ark. And now, it was presented to Abra- 
 ham with still greater fulness. Christ was promised from his 
 loins ; and in him, it was declared, that all the families of the 
 earth should be blessed. This was a great Era in the Church. 
 
 Confiding in the word of the Lord, this pious patriarch took 
 Sarai his wife, and Lot, his brother's son, and all their sub- 
 stance, passed to Sichem, in the land of Canaan, and there, 
 built an altar unto the Lord. There again, God appeared to 
 him and renewed covenant with him. Finding a grievous 
 famine in the land, he went to Egypt, where he came near lo- 
 sing his wife, because she was very beautiful and was known 
 only as his sister. But God interposed for her rescue , and 
 made his power and his wrath known to the Egyptians. When 
 the famine had ceased, Abraham returned to Canaan laden 
 with much wealth and divided the land with Lot. ' here he be- 
 came a man of great substance and strength : having 31B ser- 
 vants in his household, and being able to wage effectual war 
 with the plundering nations around him. God often appeared 
 to him ; assuring him that he was his shield and his exceeding 
 great reward ; accepting his sacrifices and confirming the 
 promises. On a certain occasion Melchisedec, king of Sa- 
 lem, a priest of the most High God, met him and blessed him in 
 the name of the most High God, possessor of heaven and 
 earth. 
 
 But though Abraham believed the word of the Lord, that in 
 his seed should all the families of the earth be blessed, yet so 
 long was the promised heir delayed, that he foolishly took to 
 himself Hagar, his Egyptian maid; and became the father of a 
 son whom he called Ishmael. But this was not the promised 
 seed. So far were all the nations from being blessed in him, 
 that the angel of the Lord prophecied concerning him, '* He 
 will be a wild man, his hand will be against every man, and ev- 
 ery man's hand against him." His posterity, the Arabs, have, 
 to this day, been thieves and robbers, unsubdued by any people. 
 
 At length, however, when God had well tried the faith of 
 the patriarch, he gave him in the hundredth year of his age, 
 the promised son ; again renewing with him his covenant for an 
 everlasting covenant, promising that he v/ould be a God to him 
 and to his seed after him, and instituting the ordinance of cir- 
 cumcision ; which was to seal to them the covenant of grace, 
 and bind them to an observance of all its requisitions. 
 
Chap. 1. circumcision. 33 
 
 Hitherto the church had existed in an unenibodied state. 
 By no token was slie distinguished from the world. God 
 was now pleased to give her a visible standing among the na- 
 tions. By the ordinance of circumcision, all his people, with 
 their infant seed, were set apart as the Lord's. Whoever beheld 
 them in successive generations, might know, by this sign and 
 seal, that God was their God and they were his people. From 
 this event which occurred in the 2108th year of the world is da- 
 ted the establishment of the 
 
 JEWISH CHURCH. 
 
 By two other remarkable events, was the life of this eminent- 
 ly holy man, this head of the church and father of believers, 
 distinguished. 
 
 One was an awful destruction of the ungodly. 
 
 The inhabitants of Sodom and Gomorrah, with whom Lot 
 dwelt, were among the most wicked of the posterity of Ham. — 
 Their abominations cried aloud to heaven for vengeance ; and 
 the Lord God determined to make " an example of them to 
 those that should after live ungodly." His tremendous pur- 
 pose he made known to his favoured servant, Abraham , whose 
 humble, fervent intercession for the righteous, that might dwell 
 among them, has since gre;.tly endeared him to the people of 
 God. Lot was a righteous man, a member of the true 
 church, the only one that dwelt in the cities of the plain. His 
 righteous soul was vexed, from day to day, with the con- 
 versation of the wicked and with their unlawful deeds ; yet he 
 remained among them, from an inordinate attachment to the 
 world, and sav/ all that were dear to him corrupted and destroy* 
 ed- But for him Abraham had effectually interceded ; and the 
 angels said unto him, " Escape for thy life." No sooner had 
 he fled, than the Lord rained fire and brimstone from heaven, 
 and the inhabitants were totally destroyed, and the whole plain 
 was converted into a vast lake, called the Dead Sea ; which 
 still remains a memorial of the vengeance of God. How awful 
 the wrath of an holy Jehovah ! This judgment was inflicted in 
 the 2108th year of the world, and 1896 years before Christ. 
 
 The other event was a trial of Abraham's faith. 
 
 Thirty years had elapsed since the birth of Isaac ; the long 
 expected seed, the child of promise, the declared progenitor of 
 Ilim, in whom " all the families of the earth were to be bles*- 
 sed ;" when God said to Abraham, " Take now thy son, thine 
 only son Isaac, whom thou lovest, and get thee into the land of 
 Moriah and offer him there for a burnt offering on one of the 
 mountains which I will tell thee of." Never was ("here a mo.c* 
 
34 OFFERING OP ISAAC. PeRIOD II, 
 
 maiid so full of terror ! Every word must have vvrimg the pa- 
 triarch's heart with anguish. What can we look for but a firm 
 remonstrance against the horrid deed ; a plea from the fatal 
 example on the surrounding heathen, the reproach of his pie- 
 ty and the very promises and covenant of God ratified over and 
 over ? But nothing of this. With calm submission and holy 
 confidence in Jshovah, he went forward and built the altar, and 
 laid the wood, and bound Isaac his son, and lifted the knife to 
 slay him, when the Angel of the Lord interposed and said, 
 ** Now I know t jou fearest God, seeing thou hast not withheld 
 thy son, thine only son from me." It was a glorious exhibition 
 of faith ; for which God again confirmed to him, his exceeding 
 great and precious promises. Having laid Sarah in the grave, 
 and provided a wife for Isaac, from the family of his brother 
 Nahor, in Padanaram, Abraham died in the 175th year of hi? 
 age. 
 
 This eminent patriarch was as distinguished for his piety, as 
 for the remarkable events of his life. In humility, meekness, 
 patience, submission and unwavering confidence in God, he has 
 been a pattern to all saints of succeeding ages. Like the rest 
 of this fallen world he was a sinner ; he could not be justified 
 by works ; he had nothing whereof to glory. But he saw 
 Christ's day afar off and was glad. Me believed in God — re- 
 joiced in a Saviour to come, and his faith was counted for 
 righteousness. His faith was a vital principle. " It wrought 
 with his works and by works was his faith made perfect, and 
 he was called the Friend of God." 
 
 The age of Abraham was one of great declension. It was 
 the age of Sodom and Gomorrah. But it was not the period 
 when, in one of the capital cities of the world, an altar should 
 be erected " To the Unknown God." Mankind had not as yet 
 lost the knowledge of Jehovah. Some who came oui of the 
 ark with their immediate descendants, were still living. A 
 knowledge of that dread event and of the power and holiness of 
 God which occasioned it, must therefore have existed among all 
 people, while not a few were to be found of sincere and fervent 
 piety. The Persians were the descendants of Shem by his son 
 Elam, as Abraham and his descendants were by Arphaxad ; 
 and continued, probably, for a considerable period, to walk in 
 the way of their fathers. The Chaldeans, the descendants of 
 Ham, were so far corrupt as to expel the father of Abraham for 
 his religion, from their country. Among them, therefore, we 
 may look in vain for any true religion. 
 
 The Arabians retained the knowledge and worship of the 
 
CllAP. I. JOB. 35 
 
 God of Heaven, until after the days of Moses. Among them 
 we find in this far distant age, holy Job. He dwelt in that part 
 of Arabia Petrea, which was called Edom, and bordered upon 
 the tribe of Judah to the south. His origin is uncertain ; and 
 the exact period in which he lived cannot well be determined. 
 His years were more than 200 — the age of man before the days 
 of the patriarchs. In his writings are mentioned only the most 
 ancient species of idolatry, the worship of the Sun and Moon ; 
 and his riches are reckoned by his cattle. If he lived after the 
 days of Abraham, and, as some suppose, as late as Moses, still 
 he appears to have known nothing of that eminent patriarch, 
 or of the wanderings of the children of Israel. His knowledge 
 of God was evidently handed down to him from Noah ; but 
 was greatly increased by intimate communion with Heaven. — 
 The book, which bears his name, and gives an account of the 
 wonderful dealings of God with him, has been ascribed to Mo- 
 ses, to Solomon, to Isaiah and Ezra, but it is evidently the work 
 of Job himself Its style is sublime and lofty ; full of figures 
 and corresponds to the genius of the Arabic language. It eve- 
 ry where abounds with religious instruction, and the noblest 
 sentiments of piety ; and, with inimitable majesty, proclaims 
 the Almighty power and unsearchable wisdom of the Maker 
 of the Universe. 
 
 With all his faults, Job was a man of deep humility and ex- 
 alted piety. Through traditional religion and the suggestions 
 and influences of the Holy Spirit he disclaimed all hope of jus- 
 tification from his own righteousness ; placed his confidence in 
 the great Redeemer and looked forward, with joyful hope, to a 
 resurrection and future judgement. Such a man must have 
 been a light in the world. His book conveyed truths to man- 
 kind which unassisted reason had never learned, and powerfully 
 refuted the erroneous views which were fast spreading in the 
 earth, of the moral government of God-. When it was admitted 
 into the sacred canon we know not ; but it is cited as inspired by 
 the Apostles, and was universally received as canonical by the 
 early Christians. 
 
 Among the Canaanites, Abraham lived as those who were 
 well acquainted with Jehovah. He even there found a king; 
 Melchisedec, who ruled his people in righteousness and peace 
 and officiated at the altar as priest of the most High 
 God ; a man who, on both these accounts, was a remarkable 
 type of Christ. Him, Abraham honored for his rank and piety 
 and priestly character, and received as a distinguished favor, 
 his blessing. 
 
'^Q MELCIIISEDEC. PERIOD If 
 
 Over Gerar in Philistia, reigned Abimelech, an upright man 
 who acknowledged and feared Jehovah. All these nations 
 must have been solemnly impressed with the majesty and holi- 
 ness of God, in the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah. 
 
 The Egyptians early fell into idolatry, but the God of Abra- 
 iiam was terrible among them. And in subsequent ages, he 
 must have been extensively known by the piety of Joseph, the 
 religion of the Hebrews, and, more especially, by the terrible 
 plagues upon Pharaoh and the nation, in the days of Moses. 
 
 It may be enquired, why, if there was so much knowledge of 
 the true God in the world, was Abraham called ? It was no 
 doubt in part perspective. The clouds of pagan darkness v/ere 
 fast overshadowing the earth. In a little time, the knowledge 
 of Jehovah, of his name, his worship and his laws would be 
 banished from among men, without some special provision for 
 its preservation, and the earth would be in complete subjection 
 to the prince of darkness. 
 
 CHAPTER ir. 
 
 Descent of the Church in the line of Patriarchs. Propheni 
 respecting Shiloh. Joseph. Residence of the Church in 
 Egypt, her deliverance from bondage. Plagues of Egypt. 
 Institution of the Passover. Baptism of the Church. 
 Murmurings of the Israelites. Their typical journey. 
 
 If there was true piety elsewhere in the earth, still we are 
 now to contemplate the church of God embodied in the family 
 of Abraham, and sealed with the seal of circumcision. God 
 confirmed to Isaac the promises made to his father, " in thy 
 seed shaJl all the families of the earth be blessed." In his 
 youth, profane Esau sold his birthriglit for a trifle to Jacob, his 
 younger brother ; tluis m the freedom and wickedness of his 
 own heart, accomplishing, though he meant not so, a purpose 
 of divine sovereignty : " For the children, being not yet born, 
 neither having done any good or evil, that the purpose of God, 
 according to election, might stand, not of works, but of him that 
 calleth ; It was said unto her (Rebecca) the elder shall serve 
 the younger.* Zealous for the execution of the divine purpose 
 thus revealed to her ; revealed, no doubt, that it might be accom- 
 
 * Romans, is. 11. 
 
OlIAP. ^•^. LIxN'E OF THE rATRIARCIIS. 37 
 
 plished, his mother craftily diverted the blessing from Esau to 
 Jacob. Esau, having, in the folly and wickedness of his heart, 
 cast away his birthright, was angry with Jacob and sought to 
 kill him ; so that Jacob fled into Mesopotamia to his moth- 
 er's relatives. Driven from his home, a lone wanderer, 
 night overtook him without a shelter or a friend, and he laid 
 iiimself down in the open air with a stone for his pillow. But 
 God was there. In a dream, the youth saw a ladder standing 
 on the earth and reaching unto heaven, on which the an- 
 gels of God ascended and descended. Above it stood the Lord 
 God who assured him that he was the God of his Fathers, and 
 would give him and his seed the land of Canaan, and 
 that in him all the nations of the earth should be blessed. In 
 this manner did God exhibit to him his providence administer- 
 ed by angels, and renew the covenant containing the pre- 
 cious promises. When Jacob awoke, his soul was deeply im- 
 pressed with the presence of God, and he said, *' Surely the 
 Lord is in this place and I knew it not. How dreadfal is this 
 place ! thi~ is none other but the house of God ! and this is the 
 gate of Heaven." He erected his pillow for a monument, and 
 sealed himself to be the Lord's. 
 
 Jacob was wortiiy of the sacred trust. He was a man of 
 prayer. He wrestled with Christ, the angel of the covenant. 
 He vowed unto the Lord and performed his oaths. His blessings 
 and his trials were uncommonly great ; but in the height of 
 prosperity, while master of two bands, he was meek, and hum- 
 ble, and grateful ; and, when all things went against him, and 
 he seemed about to be stripped of all his heart held dear, he 
 was patient and submissive, and committed himself to Him who 
 judgeth righteously in the earth. 
 
 From J cob descended twelve sons, who, by a mysterious 
 providence, were removed, according to the revelation of God 
 made to Ab'-i ham, to Egypt ; thereto reside in bondage many 
 years. Brn'ore the venerable man died, lie uttered a more re- 
 markable i Dphecy of Christ than any the Church had as yet 
 received — a prophecy in which, not only the line was pointed 
 out in which Messiah should come, but the time of his appear- 
 ance was marked with great precision. " Judah," said he, 
 in blessing his sons, *' is a lion's whelp ; from the prey, my son, 
 thou art gone up ; he stooped down, he couched as a lion ancj 
 as an old lion who shall rouse him ? The sceptre shall not 
 depart from Judah ; nor a law-giver from between his feet until 
 Shiloh come, and unto him shall the gathering of the people 
 be." In conformity with this prediction and promise, Judaii 
 
 4 
 
;i8 DELIVERANCE FROM PERIOD II 
 
 was never without a ruler and law-giver, until subdued by the 
 Romans, when Shiloh or Christ came ; and when Jesus Christ 
 appeared in Judah, then departed ruler and law-giver; and 
 these have never since been known in her borders, 
 
 Jacob was born in the year of the world 2168. He came in- 
 to Egypt in 2298 a id died 17 years after, being 147 years of 
 age. When he came into Egypt, the visible church of God 
 consisted of 70 souls. 
 
 A single instance of humble piety in that distant age of the 
 world, even in the most retired walks of life, is refreshing to 
 the soul. But we have exhibited to us a lovely youth, who, in the 
 providence of God, was exalted almost to royalty and became 
 a father to his people ; who feared God ; resisted the most pow- 
 erful allurements to sin ; kept his garments white amid an 
 adulterous generation, and stands forth an illustrious monument, 
 of the power of divine 2;race. This was Joseph, the eleventh 
 son of Jacob. Moved with envy, his brethren sold him for a 
 slave. But he became the deliverer of his people and temporal 
 saviour of the Egyptian nation. His history is one of the most 
 beautiful, pathetic, interesting and instructive tales which was 
 ever written, and remarkably exhibits the overruling providence 
 of God. His brethren for envy s« Id him, but it was God who 
 carried him into Egypt for the execution of his purposes. 
 
 During their long residence in Egypt, the chosen people of 
 God mutiplied astonisliingly, though oppressed by a most cruel 
 bondage; but having no religious ordinances, Sabbaths, or in- 
 struction, they, m a great measure, lost the true religion and 
 polluted themselves ** with the idols of Egypt."* 
 
 Their bondage was a lively picture of the natural state of the 
 true Israel ; who were bond servants to sin, and in bondage to 
 the law as a covenant of works. 
 
 The Church was suffered to decline, that the seed of the 
 woman might gain the more illustrious victory over the prince 
 of darkness. The children of Israel, having served an heathen 
 prince more than 2(10 years, until they had increased' to two 
 millions of souls, God determined to bring them out of bon- 
 dage, in fulfilment of his promise to Abraham, with an high 
 hand, and a strong arm, amid many signs and wonders, and to 
 magnify himself before all people. 
 
 The instrument by which lie resolved to effect this deliver- 
 ance was Moses, the son of a Hebrew woman, who, to avoid 
 
 Ezekiel xx. 7. 
 
Chap. 2. Egyptian boxNdage. 39 
 
 destruction by the Eiryptians, was hid by his mother in an ark 
 in the bulrushes, by the river's brink ; where he was discover- 
 ed by Pharaoh's daughter, as she came to bathe, and adopted, 
 by her, as her own son. In the court of Pharaoh, he was 
 trained up in all the learning of the Egyptians ; and if we may 
 credit Josephus, was made a general in their armies, fought 
 many battles, and was considered heir to the crown. But 
 ** by faith he refused to be called tlie son of Pharaoh's daugh- 
 ter ; choosing rather to suffer a fliction with the people of God 
 than to enjoy the pleasures of sin for a season ; esteeming the 
 reproach of Christ greater riches than the treasures of Egypt, 
 for he had respect unto th recomoense of the reward."* He had 
 a holy confidence in the proniiss^sof -Grod, and he turned his eye 
 and heart from the crown of Ej^ypt, to the deliverance of his 
 brethren from their cruel bondage. Failing in some premature 
 efforts to accomphsh tiiis, he fled to Midian, to Jethro, a priest, 
 whose daughter he married, and with whom he lived 40 years. 
 Here he might have remained until death, had not Almighty 
 God spoken to him out of the burning bush, and assured him 
 of liis design to deliver the Israelites by his hand. Obedient 
 to the heavenly command, he left Jethro ; and taking with him 
 Aaron his brother, he appeared b»:ifore Pharaoh and demanded the 
 release of the children of Israel. That haughty monarch re- 
 pulsed him with scorn. Then ensued such a series of judg- 
 ments as no nation before or since ever knew. Their river 
 was turned into blood. Frogs, and lice, and flies, filled all their 
 habitations. Murrain was on all their cattle. Bods covered 
 man and beast. Rain and hail, mingled with fire, descended 
 upon their land. Devouring locusts rested in all their coasts. 
 A supernatural darkness, that might be felt, overspread the 
 earth. And last and heaviest of all, the first born " from the 
 first born of Pharoah that sat upon the throne to the first 
 born of the maid that was behind the mill" besame, in one 
 night, cold and silent corpses. 
 
 The Egyptians were accustomed to divination. They had 
 their diviners, enchanters, witches, charmers, wizards and 
 necromancers. These were called in to confront with Moses ; 
 and, as they pretended by their magical arts o perform the same 
 wonders, the heart of Pharaoh was more and more hardened 
 against the Lord. But God moved on to the accomplishment 
 of his purposes. The Church was his, and it must be redeem- 
 ed from the iron furnace. 
 
 *Heb. xi. 
 
40 PASSOVER. Period II. 
 
 On an ever memorable night the Passover was instituted. 
 It was then to be celebrated by the Israelites as a token or 
 means of their deliverance, and afterwards as a memorial of 
 the power and love of God in their redemption and a prefigura- 
 tion of Christ our Passover. Scarce had they eaten the pas- 
 chal lamb, when there was a cry made throughout all the land 
 of Egypt ; for it was the moment of the execution of the last 
 and heaviest of God's judgments. And the Egyptians pressed 
 them to depart for they said, " we be all dead men." And 
 they arose and went, for the Lord was their helper. But 
 no sooner was their departure known to Pharaoh, than he 
 pursued them with all his hosts and overtook them as they 
 were encamped on the banks of the Red Sea. It was a dread- 
 ful moment. The sea before and the Egyptians behind, no 
 chance of escape appeared, and they said nato Moses, '* Be- 
 cause there were no graves in the land of Kgypt hast thou 
 brought us here to die in the wilderness ?" But Moses said, 
 " Stand still and see the salvation of the Lord." And he 
 stretched out liis hand over the sea and the sea divided, and 
 the children of Israel parsed through on dry ground ; the 
 Lord going before them in a pillar of fire and of cloud. The 
 presumptuous Egyptians pressed after them ; but the Lord 
 caused the waters to enclose and cover them, and there they 
 the sleep of death. 
 
 The exit of the children of Israel from Egypt, took place in 
 the 2513th year of the world, 1491 years before the birth of 
 Christ, 430 years from Abraham's comina; into Canaan, and 
 216 from Jacob's descent into Egypt. Their number was 
 about two millions. It was an event typical of the redemp- 
 tion of the church from the bondage of sin, and death, and must 
 have deeply and solemnly impressed the surrounding nations, 
 with the majesty, power, holiness and wrath of God, and the 
 value he placed on his chosen people. 
 
 The Apostle Paul remarks,* that all the Israelites were bap- 
 tized unto Moses in the cloud and m the sea. They were lit- 
 erally so from the drops of water which were sprinkled upon 
 them from the overshadowing cloud and from the sea which stood 
 in heaps beside them This was a baptism unto Moses as a 
 typical mediator by which they were bound to submit to that 
 covenant which he, as the minister of God, was to reveal to 
 
 1 Corinthians, 10. 3. 
 
(JHAP. 2. BAPTISM OF THE CHURCH. 4.1 
 
 them ; but it was especially a type of the later initiating seal 
 of the covenant of grace ; — yea, a type of the washing of regen- 
 eration and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus, of which baptism 
 is only the sign. 
 
 On the completion of this wonderful deliverance, Moses com- 
 posed a song, which he and the chiL'ren of Israel sung unto 
 the Lord ; to which responses were made by Miriam the propji- 
 etess, accompanied by timbrels and dances. No doubt 
 among that vast multitude there were many sincerely pi- 
 ous people ; who from the heart, extolled God for his wonder- 
 ful works. There was the true church. But all were not Is- 
 rael, who were of Israel. Indeed Uie greater part of that gen- 
 eration which came out of Egypt, were unsanctified men, and 
 exceedingly perverse. G^d delivered them from bondage for 
 •' his names sake, and that he might make his power known." 
 And if they united in the song of Moses, it was in the triumphs 
 of victory. They sang his praise, but his loving kindness was 
 soon obliterated from their minds. Forty years they wandered 
 in the wilderness, but they were years of constant murmurings 
 and rebelhons. Before they crossea the Red sea, they spake 
 contemptuously to Moses. And within three days after they 
 had sung the praises of the Lord, they murmured at the waters 
 of Marah, because they were bitter Then in a short period, 
 they murmured for bread, looking back with bitter regret to 
 the day when they " sat by the flesh pots and did eat bread to 
 the full." God gave them bread from heaven but " their soul 
 loathed that light bread." Next they murmured for flesh. 
 They were jealous of the honor conferred on Moses and Aaron. 
 They made them a molten calf in imitation of the Egyptian 
 god Apis, and were afterwards joined to Baalpeor ; did eat the 
 sacrifices of the dead and committed abomination with the 
 daughters of Moab. Their whole life was a continued scene 
 of rebellion. " Forty years long," said God, " was I grieved 
 with this generation." And though he did not destroy them 
 utterly, he sometimes caused them to feel the power of his in- 
 dignation. At one time three and twenty thousand were de- 
 stroyed in a day. At another, the Lord sent among them 
 fiery flying serpents which bit them, so that many of the peo- 
 ple died. At another, three rebellious families were swallowed 
 up in the earth for their sins and 14,700 persons were suddenly 
 cut off by a plague for murmuring against it. And, finally, 
 such was their perversen^ss, that God sware in his wrath thjft 
 
 4* 
 
42 WANDERINGS OF ISRAEL. pERIOD II 
 
 none save Caleb and Joshua, of that generation, should enter 
 the promised land. 
 
 Yet for their Fathers' sake, God was kind and compassion- 
 ate toward them. Oft he forgave them at the intercession of 
 Moses, when provoked to destroy them. He went before them 
 in a pillar of cloud by day, and a pillar of fire by night, and pro- 
 tected them by the angel of his presence. He gave them day 
 by day manna from heaven and quails for flesh. He caused 
 water to flow out in abundance from the rock. He raised in 
 the wilderness a brazen serpent upon a pole, when the people 
 were bitten by the fiery flying serpents, that whosoever looked 
 upon it should be healed. He gave them power over their en- 
 emies and wrought for them the most wonderful victories. 
 
 " All these things happened unto them for ensamples, and 
 they were written for our admonition upon whom the ends of 
 the world are come." Their whole journey toward the prom- 
 ised land was typical of the journey of the true Israel toward 
 the heavenly Canaan. They were indeed the true Israel. 
 The true church was among them ; though the great mass of 
 the people were wicked and rebellious. But this journey was 
 of a worldly character and was typical of the spiritual journey 
 of the people of God toward heaven. Were they brought 
 through the depths of the sea ? So all the children of God 
 are born of water and the Spirit. Were they baptized by 
 sprinkling from the cloud and the sea unto Moses ? So are we 
 baptized into Jesus Christ,* " buried with him by baptism into 
 death — that we may walk in newness of life." Were they to 
 live by faith, as to their daily support, in the wilderness ? So 
 are we. Were they fed by manna and did they drink of water 
 from the rock ? So are we fed by " that bread which cometh 
 down from heaven" in the dispensation of the word, and our 
 souls are refreshed from the fountain of hfe. They "did all 
 eat the same spiritual meat and did all drink the same spiritual 
 drink, for they drank of that spiritual rock that followed them, 
 and that rock was Christ." t Were they guilty of much mur- 
 muring and rebellion ? Did they disbelieve the promises ? and 
 was their soul discouraged because of the way ? It was but a 
 type of the imperfection, stupidity, disbelief and backshding of 
 saints. Did the anger of the Lord burn against them and did 
 his judgments destroy them ? We may behold in this a hvely 
 representation of his grief and indignation at the misconduct of 
 
 * Romans, 6. 3* f I Corinthians, 10. 3. 
 
Chap. 2. giving of tue law. 4^' 
 
 saints, and of his judgments upon them ; though these judg- 
 ments under the new dispensation are marked with far less se- 
 verity. Did he, at tlie intercession of Moses, oft forgive their 
 sins and extend to them his pardoning and saving mercy ? So, 
 at the intercession of Christ, he pardons the iniquities of his 
 people and will acquit them in the judgment. Did Moses lift up 
 the serpent in the wilderness, that whoso looked on it should 
 be healed ? So was the Son of man lifted up that " whos ever 
 believeth in him should not perish but might have everlasting 
 life." And did God, finally, bring his ancient Israel int the 
 land of promise, through the waters of Jordan by his se vant 
 Joshua ? So does He conduct his saints, through deatl), by 
 Jesus the great captain of their salvation, to a better country 
 which is the desire of their souls, even an heavenly. " The 
 ransomed of the Lord shall come to Zion with songs and with 
 everlasting joy upon their heads, they shall obtain joy and alad- 
 ness, and sorrow and sighing shall flee away." 
 
 CHAP. III. 
 
 Giving of the Law. Moral and Ceremonial. Sijmhol of the Di- 
 vine Presence. Tabernacle. Urim and Thummim. Priest- 
 hood. Re-imtitution of the Sabbath. Completion of the Penta- 
 teuch. Outpouring of the Spirit. Character of Moses. Two 
 remarkable Prophecies of Christ. 
 
 During the wanderings of the Church in the wilderness, four 
 remarkable events occurred which claim particular notice. — 
 The giving of the Law. 'I'he re-institution of the Sabbath. 
 The completion of the Pentateuch, and an exten ive 
 
 OUTPOURING OF THE HoLY SpiRIT. 
 
 For 2500 years the church had enjoyed much precious inter- 
 course with heaven. Christ, the angel of the covenant, had ap- 
 peared to Adam, to Noah, to Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and 
 established with them the covenant of grace, but she had no 
 written law. On the tenth of the third month after leaving 
 Egypt, the Israelites pitched their camp at the foot of Mount 
 Sinai. There they remained a year. On the morning of the 
 tliird day of their encampment, the mount was in a smoke and 
 there were thunders and lightnings and a thick cloud upon the 
 mount, for the Lord descended upon it in fire. Such was the 
 
/J HEBREW RITUAL. PERIOD II- 
 
 maiesty of the scene that the people trembled and stood afar 
 oirUd said unto Moses " Speak thou with us and we will hear ; 
 but let not God speak with us lest we die." And Moses went 
 up to God in the mount 
 
 The ten Commandments were first given. To express their 
 importance and perpetuity, they were written, by the finger of 
 God, on tables of stone These commandments have their 
 foundation in the nature of God and man, and in the relations 
 which men bear to God and to one another. They contain 
 the primary principles of all law They are obligatory upon 
 all men to the end of time. 
 
 Next, God gave to Moses the political and ceremonial law 
 of Israel He had set apart this nation for himself. Its gov- 
 ernment was to be a Theocracy. God was to be its King. 
 He therefore gave his statutes for the regulation of the com- 
 monwealth. 
 
 It was also to form his visible church ; and he prescribed 
 such ceremonial observances as would maintain the know- 
 ledge of the true Jehovah ; keep the Jews separate from the 
 Heathen ; and, by hvely types and shadows, prefigure the gos- 
 pel dispensation. 
 
 Under this divine constitution the Worship of Israel con- 
 sisted much in sacrifices and offerings ; in presenting to God 
 slain animals and the fruits of the earth. 
 
 Sacrifices had been otiered by the pious from the promise of 
 Saviour. They were doubtles?' of divine origin. They were 
 now reduced to a regular system. God prescribed three kinds 
 for the Jewish nation ; — the whole burnt offering ; the sacri- 
 fice, and the thank offering. The first was the most ancient 
 and excellent. It was expiatory. The whole victim, whether 
 a bullock, a lamb, a turtle dove or young pigeon, was burnt ; 
 and a libation of wine was poured out upon the altar. The 
 second was a sin offering or trespass offering, made on account 
 of legal pollutions, or sins of ignorance. The third was an ex- 
 pression of gratitude for mercies received. The slain animals 
 were accompanied with unleavened cakes ; and most of the ani- 
 mal, and the cakes were converted by the person oflfering, into 
 an entertainment for the poor. All these sacrifices were so 
 many symbols, corresponding with the several branches of pi- 
 ety. In the expiatory sacrifice, the offerer came before God 
 confessing that he was a sinner and that he deserved to die, as 
 the animal died. The acceptance of the sacrifice on the part 
 of God, was a confirmation of the divine promises of pardon to 
 
ClIAP. 3 TABERNACLE. 45 
 
 the penitent. But this sacrifice was chiefly figurative of our 
 Lord Jesus Christ, our true substitute ; the Lamb of God 
 which taketh away the sin of the world. If any trusted to a 
 fancied efficacy in the sacrifices themselves, and to the multi- 
 tude of victims, they drew upon them the divine anger. 
 
 That the Israelites might have a fixed place where they 
 should offer their sacrifices, worship, and receive communica- 
 tions from heaven, God commanded Moses to build a taberna- 
 cle. Noah and the patriarchs had erected altars. As yet tem- 
 ples were uniinown, among the people of God The tab- 
 ernacle was a moveable tent, made of the most costly materi- 
 als. Before it was the court, 150 feet in length, and 75 in 
 breadth, and enclosed by curtains made of linen. In the cen- 
 tre of the court stood the altar for sacrifice, and on one side 
 the laver, with water. The tabernacle was west of the court. 
 It was 30 cubits from West to East, and ten from North to 
 South, and was divided into two apartments. The outer was 
 called the holy place ; the inner, the Holy of holies. In the 
 former, on the north side, was the table of Shew Bread. On 
 this were placed 12 loaves of unleavened bread, sprinkled over 
 with frankincense ; and wine, in bowls. On the south side 
 was the golden candlestick, in which seven lamps burned by 
 night, and three by day. In the middle, was the altar 
 on which intense was offered daily, morning and eve- 
 ning. In the inner room, from which was excluded the light 
 of day, was the ark of the covenant — a small box covered with 
 pure gold. In this was deposited the two tables of stone, on 
 which were written the ten commandments. The lid or cover 
 of the ark was called the mercy seat. On the ends of this 
 seat were placed two cherubims, with their faces inclined to- 
 wards each other, and towards the mercy seat, and their wings 
 stretched out so as to o\ ershadow it These wings formed the 
 throne of God, while the ark was his footstool. By the side of 
 the ark, in a golden vase, was kept some of the manna, Aa- 
 ron's rod, and the books of Moses 
 
 " Here," said God to Moses, from between these Cheru- 
 bims, " I will meet with thee and commune with thee." Here 
 was seen a cloud of glory, the visible symbol of Jehovah, which 
 became bright and shining, when God there revealed his 
 will by an audible voice. Such an emblem of Jehovah's pre- 
 sence, accompanied with frequent communications from him, 
 caused the Israehtes to feel that he was near ; gave them a deep 
 sense of the Unity of the Godhead, and kept them from the 
 worship of the heavenly luminaries. 
 
46 RE-INSTITUTION OF THE SABBATH. PeRIOD 11. 
 
 Of the seasons of worship the first was the Sabbath. Thii- 
 was instituted at the close of the creation, and was doubtless 
 observed by the pious both before the jflood and after, according 
 to their knowledge and opportunity. In the books of Moses, 
 such observance is not indeed mentioned, nor was there an\ 
 special occasion for the notice. But expressions exist, 
 implying such observance, and which cannot well be 
 accounted for without it. Time was divided into weeks of 
 seven days,^ both before the flood and after. Probably the 
 children of Israel were made mcessantly to labour in Egypt ; 
 but no sooner were they released than they observed the Sab- 
 bath, before the promulgation of the law, as a day they felt to 
 be holy, t God, in the fourth commandment, speaks of the Sab- 
 bath not in a way in which he would if instituted for the first 
 time, but as an old institution, which they were required to 
 remember an 1 keep holy. Phe Sabbath was now reinstituted ' 
 with pecubar solemnity, and its observance was placed in the 
 moral code, among the ten commandments. But it is probable 
 that the day of its observance was changed. For the day 
 first marked out for the Jewish wSabbath by the manna's not fal- 
 ling upon li, was the twentv-second of the second month ; and 
 counting backward seven days, we find the people performing, 
 by divine direction, a long and wearisome march. The origi- 
 nal Sabbath, consecrated by the heathen to the Sun, may have 
 been set aside and that day made holy on which the Jews 
 came out of iflgypt. Of that event the Sabbath now became 
 a special memorial. He who is Lord of the Sabbath has a 
 right to alter the day of its observance. He did alter it at a 
 subsequent period to connnemorate his own resurrection. 
 And if the Sabbath was then put back one day, as has been 
 computed by some learned men, we have now the original Sab- 
 bath and do commemorate both the creation and redemption ot" 
 man. 
 
 As standing memorials of the goodness of Jehovah and the 
 truth of the \Iosaic religion, three grea» Festivals were insti- 
 tuted; — the Feast of the Passover, of Pentecost, and of Taber- 
 nacles. The first was a memorial of their deliverance from 
 Egypt. It was celebrated for seven days from the 15th to the 
 2ist of the month Nisan (April.) The second, called Pente- 
 cost, because it was celebrated the fiftieth day from the Pass- 
 
 * Gen. 29. "27. her week. Heb. her seven. Gen. 4. 7. f Exo- 
 dus 10. 22— -30. 
 
Chap. 3. urim and thummim. 47 
 
 over, was the feast of harvest and of the first fruits, and was a 
 solemn acknowledgement of the divine goodness and their de- 
 pendence and obligations. The third was a solemn thanks- 
 giving for all the bounties of the year, and a memorial of the 
 goodness" of God to them when they dwelt in the tabernacles 
 in the wilderness. These festivals were always celebrated at 
 Jerusalem. All who could, attended them. 'I hey greatly 
 promoted social affection and kept the people from intercourse 
 with foreign nations and idol festivals. 
 
 Besides the worship of the Sabbath and these festivals, the 
 Hebrew ritual prescribed the daily sacrifice, offered morning and 
 evening for the whole congregation ;-a religious service consist- 
 ing of anim «l and vegetable offerings, on the appearance of the 
 new moon, that the Israelites might be kept from the supersti- 
 tious worship of that heavenly body ; — an annual service on the 
 commencement of the seventh month, the beginning of the Jew- 
 ish civil year ; — a Sabbatical year, a rest every seventh year 
 from the cultivation of the earth, which was also a year of unusu- 
 al attention to reh*^ion, and of the release of poor debtors from 
 their creditors ; and the year of Jubilee, which took place ev- 
 ery fiftieth year, or after every seven sabbaths of years. This 
 was ushered in by the sound of a trumpet and restored every 
 native Israelite to his original property and freedom. 
 
 To perfect the Jewish worship, God instituted an order of 
 priests. In the patriarchal ages, the father of a family exerci- 
 sed the priestly office. This descended to the first born. 
 The whole tribe of Levi was now set apart to attend upon the 
 service of the sanctuary. Aaron and the first born of every 
 generation descending from him, were consecrated to the High 
 Priesthood ;- his other sons to be priests. The rest of the 
 Levites performed the inferior services of the temple. All 
 the priests and Levites were solemnly consecrated by purifica- 
 tion and atonement, were maintained by the nation and treat- 
 ed with great respect. The priests had the superintendence 
 of the ceremonies of religion, and presented the victims for 
 sacrifice, • he High Priest alone appeared before God on the 
 day of atonement in the Holy of holies and consulted the di- 
 vine oracle. 
 
 The dress of the High Priest was very splendid. In his 
 breast-plate was the Urim and Thummim, i.e. light and jus- 
 tice. This is supposed to have been three precious stones, 
 ©none of which was written Yes, on the other No. The third 
 was without writinc. These stones were carried in the lininff 
 
48 PENTATEUCH. PERIOD 11 
 
 of the breast-plate. When the High Priest would obtain an 
 answer from God, he appeared before the Holy of holies and, 
 proposing his question, took a stone from the breast-plate. If 
 he drew out the one with no inscription, no answer was to be 
 given. Never was this oracle to be consulted for any private 
 person, but only for the king or general of the army. 
 
 All the instructions and institutions of Moses had an high 
 moral tendency. They led the children of Israel to love the 
 Lord their God with all their heart, and their neighbour as 
 themselves, and trained up many of the greatest ornaments of 
 antiquity. The worship he pr scribed was eminently typical of 
 the worship of the New Testament Church ; and in the High 
 Priest was beautifully shadowed forth the Lord Jesus Christ, 
 our great High Priest, who neither by the blood of goats and, 
 calves, but by his own blood, entered in once into the holy 
 place —into heaven itself, now to appear in the presence of 
 God for us. During the abode of the Church in the wilder- 
 ness, Moses wrote the Pentateuch, < omprising Genesis, Exo- 
 dus, Leviticus, Numbers and Deuteronomy. It was deposited 
 in the tabernacle and preserved with the greatest vigilance. 
 It was read every Sabbath day in the synagogue, and through 
 at the feast of Tabernacles, every sabbatical year. The 
 Prince was required to copy it and the people were command- 
 ed to teach it to their children, and to wear it as " signs on 
 their hands and frontlets between their eyes." It is the 
 only history we have of he creation, the antediluvian nations, 
 the flood, and the re-settlement of the earth. Without it the 
 first two thousand years of our race would be entirely hidden 
 from us. It was written in Hebrew in one continued work, by 
 inspiration of God, ai^id was divided into books, probably by 
 Ezra or at the formation of the Soptuaoint version.* 
 
 The generation that came out of Egypt, was, as has been 
 remarked, very froward and perverse. They had been cor- 
 rupted by the idols of Egypt. God was angry with them and 
 
 * Many are the conjectures of the philosophical and the curious res- 
 pecting the antiquity of the art of vvritinj^. Some suppose that sym- 
 bohcal rcpresenlalions were first used; tiien hierog-lyphics, then al- 
 phabetical n riling-. But perhaps men were never strangers to let- 
 ters. Books and writing-s were common in the time of Moses. Writ- 
 ten irenealog-ies were kept in the days of the patriarchs. What was 
 known before tlio flood would be handed down through Noah. The 
 Hebrew is generally supposed to have been the original lang^uag-e, and 
 the root of all other languages. 
 
Chap. 3. moses. 49 
 
 swore they sliould not enter the promised land. Their carca- 
 ses fell in the wilderness — all but Caleb and Joshua. But on 
 their children he poured out his Holy Spirit. They became 
 eminently devoted to God. " I remember thee," says he, in 
 later ages of the church, "the kindness of thy youth, the 
 love of thine espousals, when thou wentest after me in the 
 wilderness. Israel was holiness to the Lord and the first fruits 
 of his increase." With them God solemnly renewed his cov- 
 enant.^ They stood all of them at Shechem before the Lord 
 their God, the captains of the tribes, their elders, their officers, 
 all the men of Israel, their little ones, their wives and the 
 stranger that was among them, and entered into covenant with 
 God and into his oath. It was a day of deep and awful so- 
 lemnity, a day of great glory to the Church. 
 
 Moses was born in the 2432d year of the world, and died in 
 the l*20th year of his age, " His eye was not dim, nor was his 
 natural force abated." The place of his death was mount Pis- 
 gah ; from whence he had a view of the promised land, which 
 he was not permitted to enter because of transgression. His 
 sepulchre was miraculously concealed to prevent idolatrous 
 veneration. 
 
 God had endowed him with wonderful wisdom, prudence and 
 integrity, and placed him in a situation where he was enabled 
 to exhibit unparalleled legislation and government. Almost 
 every action of his life we can love and approve, while many 
 traits in his character command our highest admiration. 
 Whether we look at him leaving the court of Pharaoh, choosing 
 to suffer affliction with the people of God ; or at the burning 
 bush, sacrificing diffidence to duty ; or behold him in the pre- 
 sence of Pharaoh, wielding the most awful engines of terror ; 
 or at the Red Sea, dividing the waters ; or see him ascending 
 amid the thunders of Sinai, to converse with the Almighty ; or 
 trace him through forty years of toil and trial, unmoved by 
 homage, unawed by faction, undaunted by danger, unaltered by 
 distress ; — or contemplate him, the great historian, poet, ora- 
 tor, law-giver, the wonderful deliverer of his nation, the great- 
 est of prophets, who conversed with God face to face, meek 
 and humble beyond all men, we may well believe that he was 
 very great in the land of Egypt, in the sight of Pharaoh's ser- 
 vants, and in the sight of the people ; — we must pronounce him 
 
 * Deut. 29. 
 5 
 
50 BALAAM. Period II. 
 
 the most exalted man that ever appeared on this stage of ac- 
 tion. 
 
 In this period of the history of the Church, we have tvi'o re- 
 markable prophecies of Christ. The first was by Balaam, a di- 
 viner or magician of great renown ; a wicked man, whom God 
 employed for the benefit of his people. " I shall see him, but 
 not now ; I shall behold him but not nigh ; there shall come a 
 Star out of Jacob, and a sceptre shall arise out of Israel, and 
 shall smite the corners ofMoab, and destroy (rule over) all the 
 children of Sheth."* In a subordinate sense, David may have 
 been pointed out in this prediction, but it manifestly has its full ac- 
 complishment in the exalted kingdom and spiritual victories of 
 Christ, who will destroy the enemies of the Church, and gain 
 dominion from the river to the ends of the earth. From this 
 prophecy, a Star was the known emblem of tl^e Messiah ; and it 
 doubtless pre; ared the wise men in the East to follow the Star 
 which actually appeared at his birth. 
 
 The other is a prophecy by Moses ; which, in a very partic- 
 ular manner, reveals the prophetic character of Christ, '' The 
 Lord thy God will raise up unto thee a Prophet from the midst 
 of thee, of thy brethren, like unto me ; unto him ye shall heark- 
 en. And it shall come to pass, that whosoever will not heark- 
 en unto my words which he shall speak in my name, I will re- 
 quire it of him."i Among all the eminent prophets, who ap- 
 peared between Moses and Christ, none were like him ; none 
 were law-givers to mankind ; none conversed with God face to 
 face ; none performed such signs and wonders ; but in these 
 and other respects, Christ was like Moses, though vastly supe- 
 rior. It is clear therefore, that, if as some suppose, Moses here 
 predicted Joshua, or a succession of prophets, who should speak 
 to the church in the name of the Lord, yet this prediction had 
 special reference to our blessed Redeemer. 
 
 Before his death, also, Moses most accurately predicted| all 
 the great and terrible judgments which God would, in after 
 ages, bring upon the Jews for their disobedience ; their capti- 
 vity by the Chaldrans, a nation of fierce countenance ; their 
 subsequent or present dispersion, when they should become " an 
 astonishment, a proverb, and a by-word among all nations" and 
 |the calling in of the Gentiles in their stead, " provoking them 
 fo jealousy by them which are not a people." 
 
 -^Numbers, 24. 17. f Deuteronomy, 18. 15. | Deuteronomy, 28. 
 t Deuteronomj', 32, 21. compared with Rora. 10. 19. 
 
Chap. 4. joshua. 51 
 
 CHAP. IV. 
 
 Entrance of the Church into the promised land. Stale of the 
 Church from Joshua to Samuel. Schools of the / rophets. 
 Establishment of monarchy in Israel. David. Solomon. 
 Erection and dedication of the Temple. Prosperous state of 
 the Church. Additions to the sacred Canon. 
 
 The Church passed into the promised land through 
 *the waters of Jordan, divided by Ahnighty power, A. M. 2554. 
 Its leader was Joshua, the son of Nun, a man of great cou- 
 rage and deep piety ; and, in t)iis transaction, an eminent type 
 of the Lord Jesus Christ, the great Captain of our salvation, 
 who conducts the invisible church into the Canaan of endless 
 felicity. But it was composed of very different members from 
 those who came out of Egypt ; for God sware in his wrath that 
 none of that rebellious generation, save Caleb and Joshua^ 
 should enter the promised land. The millions who now form 
 ed the Church were their children, and were "holiness to the 
 Lord." 
 
 Having planted his people in that land, which, 430 years be- 
 fore, he had promised to Abraham for a possession, God direct- 
 ed every male to be sealed with the seal of circumcision. This 
 sacred rite had been neglected during their wanderings in the 
 wilderness. It was now imposed on the whole nation, and the 
 Passover was solemnly celebrated. 
 
 The Canaanites were an exceedingly wicked people. Their 
 abominations cried to heaven for vengeance ; and God made 
 his people the rod of his anger. He gave them power over his 
 enemies. By the most simple instruments as well as by fire and 
 sword, they exterminated thousands and millions and took pes* 
 session of the land. 
 
 This was divided among them for an inheritance. Here the 
 Tabernacle was set up in Shiloh ; and the Israelites with God 
 for their king, commenced their national existence under the 
 best political and ceremonial institutions. But, alas ! they 
 were surrounded by enemies who perpetually sought their de- 
 struction. They retained among them many of the Canaan- 
 ites, who were '' scourges in their sides, and thorns in their 
 eyes," and " snares and traps," seducing them to idolatry. 
 They wandered from God ; and the first 300 years of their lijs- 
 tory, was a period of darkness and trouble. 
 
 A little before the death of Joshua, the whole Church sol 
 
^'2 JUDGES. SAMUEL. PERIOD II 
 
 emnly renewed covenant with God at Shechem ; which was a 
 most affecting transaction. But after his departure, the Israel- 
 ites had no regularly appointed governor, and appear to have 
 acted in separate tribes. They soon fell into a state of anar- 
 chy and forgetfulness of God, for which they were delivered 
 over, first to eight years bondage to Cushan, king of Mesopo- 
 tamia : and afterwards to the Moabites ; the Canaanites ; the 
 Midianites ; the Ammonites and the Philistines. VV hen they 
 were sufficiently chastened and humbled, and " the Lord re- 
 pented himself for his servants," he raised up Judges to deliv- 
 er them and guide them. Illustrious were their exploits. God 
 was with them ; and we behold in this conflict between the 
 Church and the world many striking exhibitions of divine jus 
 tice and mercy, .^ut this long period, is one on which the eye 
 dwells with little complacency. The people were ignorant, 
 and vicious. " The highways were unoccupied, and the trav- 
 ellers walked through bypaths." Few prophets were appoint- 
 ed to guide the people. *' Every one did that which was right 
 in his own eyes." Yet, in the darkest seasons, Christ had a seed 
 to serve him. In the characters of Gideon, Barak, Sam- 
 son, and Jepthah,* we have illustrious examples of faith. En- 
 lightened by the gospel, we may see in them many imperfec- 
 tions, but theirs was an holy confidence in God ; and they 
 *' subdued kingdoms, wrought righteousness, obtained promis- 
 es/' and went triumphant to the rewards of heaven. 
 
 In the early part of this period the book of Joshua was writ- 
 ten by Joshua himself, and subjoined, by him, to the law of 
 God. 
 
 It is worthy of remark, that, during this dark period, though 
 idolatry was prevalent, it never extended to the demolition of 
 the Tabernacle ; for it was never, as in later ages, commanded 
 by the rulers. 
 
 In the 2868th year of the world, Samuel was born ; and dedi- 
 catedj by his mother, to the service of God. He became a 
 faithful servant of Jehovah, supreme Judge in the land, and 
 
 * Infidel writers have considered the story of Jepthah's sacrificing 
 his daughter, as an indelible blot on the Jewisli religion, and utterly 
 inconsistent with his being a good man. But for such a sacrifice the 
 Jewish religion is not answerable, for it did not warrant it, but point- 
 edly condemned it. His vow was rash ; and if he acted consistently, 
 his conscience was erroneous, through ignorance of the law of God, 
 and too much intimacy with heathen customs. On conviction of sin, 
 he might, like David, have become a true penitent. To this event 
 may be traced the heathen story of Iphigenia sacrificed by her father 
 Agamemnon. 
 
Chap. 4, school of the prophets. 53 
 
 was eminently endowed with the spirit of prophecy. He was 
 much feared and respected by the whole nation, and was a 
 great blessing to the Church. He doubtless wrote the 
 book of Ruth, and the greater part of the first book which 
 bears his name. It is supposed he died about the 98th year of 
 his age. 
 
 The most remarkabl ^ event in his life, connected with the 
 history of the Church, was the establishment of the School 
 of the prophets. 
 
 Prophecy or the power of foretelling future events, belongs 
 solely to God. The government of the universe is in his hands. 
 He determines, in his own infinite mind, what shall be. He has 
 control of the volitions and actions of men ; and he only there- 
 fore can tell what will come to pass. The accomplishment of 
 prophecy is one of the most striking proofs of the divine unity 
 and of the inspiration of the Scriptures of the Old and New 
 Testament. The heathen nations have ever been filled with 
 diviners, who have professed to derive from their gods, a know- 
 ledge of futurity ; and who have, in this way, been the chief sup- 
 porters of pagan idolatry. But their whole system has been a 
 system of lies ; — an abominable imposition upon the ignorance 
 and credulity of mankind. 
 
 By dreams, by flights of birds, by the entrails of beasts, by 
 throwing dice, did the Grecian oracles, the most cunning the 
 world ever saw, give their answers ; and these were always so 
 ambiguous, as to admit of different interpretations and save 
 their credit if they failed of the truth. 
 
 We have seen that divine revelations were made to mankind 
 in the earliest periods ; and that, through Enoch, and Noah, 
 and Abraham, and Jacob, God was pleased, from time ta time, 
 to foretell future events. We have also contemplated Moses as 
 a prophet, whom the Lord knew face to face. But no regular 
 order of men, bearing the prophetic ofiice, existed in the 
 church until this period. We now find schools of them estab- 
 lished at Bethel, Gilgal, > ajoth, Jericho and Jerusalem, and 
 " Samuel standing as appointed over them." In these schools ^ 
 of the prophets, young men of piety were collected, who were 
 instructed by some eminent teacher in divine things, and fitted 
 for the high stations of prophets, as God should call theni. 
 Their dress was plain and coarse ; their food, pottage and herbs. 
 They were designed to reprove, rebuke and reform a stupid 
 and backsliding nation ; and, by lively admonitions of impend- 
 ing judgments, by bold predictions of future events to 
 cause kings, and priests and people, to turn with fasting antf 
 
 5* 
 
54 MONARCHY IN ISRAEL. PERIOI> II 
 
 mourning to the Lord. Many of them may have risen no high- 
 er than the business of composing and singing hymns to the 
 divine honour, and instructing the people in the common prin- 
 ciples of religion ; but some of them were exalted, to the very 
 highest rank in the nation, and made the most powerful 
 princes tremble before them. 
 
 Their predictions were not confined to the Jewish nation, but 
 extended to the rise and fall of all the great empires of the 
 earth, and constantly directed the Church to Him who was to 
 redeem her by his blood ; overturn all the kingdoms of men : 
 and establish a spiritual dominion, which should never be de- 
 stroyed. These extraordinary men were continued in the 
 Church from the days of Samuel to Malachi — a period of about 
 700 years ; when the prophetic spirit was withdrawn for about 
 too years, until John the Baptist, the last of the prophets in the 
 iewish dispensation. 
 
 The Israelites having departed from God, demanded of Sam- 
 uel a king, that they might be like the nations around them. 
 Such ingratitude to Him, who, for centuries, had been their 
 sovereign and had kindly directed all their concerns, might 
 well have provoked immediate destruction ; but, for his prom- 
 ise to their fathers, he bore with them and gave them Saul 
 About 2923 A. M. the monarch was publicly crowned, and 
 God endued him with suitable qualifications for government. 
 But he soon departed from the Lord and shewed himself un- 
 worthy of his exalted station. God therefore determined to 
 dethrone him and his family ; and, since the Hebrews would 
 have a king to reign over them, He was pleased to advance 
 the work of redemption and exalt the Church, by raising that 
 family to the throne from which the Messiah, the promised 
 seed, should descend. David, the youngest son, was selected 
 and anointed by Samuel to succeed to the government, and be 
 tlie distinguished ancestor and type of Christ. God broughi 
 liim to the notice of the nation ; to influence and royalty by a 
 series of wonderful providences. He sanctified him early by 
 his Holy Spirit ; endued him with the power of prophecy ; 
 and brought him to celebrate, in a vast variety of beautiful 
 songs, the divine character and government, and the glorious 
 scheme of redemption by Jesus Christ. 
 
 David was the man after God's own heart. But, in common 
 mth all the ransomed of the Lord in this world, he was far 
 from perfection. He sinned in numbering the people, and 
 was guilty of a gross violation of the sixth and seventh com^ 
 frandments. His sin was of a scarlet dve and crimson hue ;--^ 
 
Chap. 4. david. 55 
 
 most offensive to God, and injurious to his own soul, and has 
 been the sport of thousands of mockers and scoffers from that 
 day to this. His heart too was greatly hardened. No man 
 dared directly tell him his sin. Nathan declared it by a para- 
 ble. It came upon him like a thunderbolt. Out of his own 
 mouth was he condemned. And, upon conviction, he manifest- 
 ed, as every child of God will, a spirit of holiness. He did not, 
 like a proud man, resent the charge. He did not, even as a 
 self-righteous man, plead his meritorious services for a balance 
 to his evil deeds ; but he cast himself, in deep repentance, upon 
 the mercy of God for pardon and life. The fifty-first Psalm, 
 written on this occasion, exhibits the deepest penitential feel- 
 ings. 
 
 With this eminent saint, did God solemnly renew the cove- 
 nant of grace ; — that covenant which had been established with 
 Adam, with Noah, with the patriarchs and with the Church in 
 the wilderness ; and, in his zeal for God, David subdued the 
 holy city, Zion — Jerusalem ; bring into it, with joyful accla- 
 mation, the Tabernacle ; perfect the national worship, especial 
 ly its sacred music, and gather materials for a Temple which 
 should fill the earth with its glory. 
 
 His character can never be contemplated, but with admira- 
 tion and love. His writings have been a most precious inheri- 
 tance to the Church. Here, Saints have, in all ages, 
 read their own experience. Here, they have found their joy, 
 and sorrows accurately pourtrayed, and, as the delineation 
 has passed before their eyes, their soul has been melted and 
 comforted within them. Here, in multitudes of songs, the 
 character and offices of Christ, his glorious work on earth and 
 in heaven, the blessedness of the Church and its future en- 
 largement and perfection are sweetly sung ; — and the pious 
 have been furnished from that day to this, and will be furnished 
 from this to the latest period of time, with the language and 
 sentiments of devout praise. Forty years did David reign. 
 He was a man of war and he subdued all the nations around 
 him ; but he lived solely for the glory of God, and he advanced 
 that glory beyond any monarch that ever sat on a throne. 
 Having made the most magnificent preparations for the nation- 
 al Temple, and appointed his son Solomon, his successor, ho 
 died A. M. 2985, " full of days, and riches and honour." 
 
 Soon after Solomon's advancement to the throne, God ajh- 
 peared to him in a dream, and promised him wisdom and know- 
 ledge and riches and w^ealth and honour, granted to none of 
 \]](i kincTS that had been before or should come after him 
 
56 SOLOMON. Period II 
 
 He was accordingly a prince of great wisdom, splendor 
 and glory. He reigned forty years ; and, while he walked in 
 the steps of David his father, he, in like manner, promoted the 
 divine glory ; but in the latter part of his life, he was led, by his 
 strange wives into idolatry and brought upon himself the wrath 
 of Jehovah. There is reason, however, to believe that he be- 
 came a penitent before his death, as the book of Ecclesiastes 
 appears to be the production of a mind which had tasted the 
 bitterness of sin and been reclaimed to duty. 
 
 His reign was chiefly distinguished for the erection of the 
 Temple on which David had " set his affection." 
 
 The Tabernacle had remained the place of sacrifice. For about 
 forty-six years it was kept at Shiloh. During the reign of Saul 
 it was removed to Nob. In the time of Eli, the ark was taken 
 from it and carried into the army ; was captured by the Philistines 
 and afterwards sent back to the city of Kirjathjearim. About 
 seventy years after, it was carried back to mount Sion by David. 
 His object in building the Temple, waste provide for it a perma- 
 nent and noble abode. This building was probably the most 
 magnificent and costly temple the Avorld had ever seen. It was 
 not so remarkable for its size, being but about one hundred 
 and fifty feet in length and one hundred and five in breadth,* 
 nor would it probably compare with modern Architecture. But 
 the costliness of its materials and the splendours of its furniture 
 almost exceed belief David and his princes consecrated to it 
 108,000 talents of gold and 1,017,000 talents of silver.t About 
 180,000 men were empk)yed in its formation. It was erected 
 on mount Moriah, the place where Abraham offered up Isaac, 
 and was seven years in building ; but every thing was prepared at 
 a distance, so that the sound of the hammer was not heard upon it. 
 It looked towards the East ; and had a porch in front twenty cu- 
 bits wide, ten deep and one hundred and twenty in heighth. 
 On each side of its entrance was a pillar eighteen cubits high 
 and twelve in circumference, adorned with chapiters and two 
 hundred pomegranates. Beyond this porch was the sanctuary 
 or Holy place ; which was forty cubits in length, twenty in 
 breadth and thirty in heighth, containing ten golden candlesticks, 
 ten tables, with twelve loaves of shew-bread on each, the gold- 
 
 * Prideaux. Some say 90 feel by 30 and 45 in heig-ht. 
 
 f A talent of ^old is computed at £5475 and a talent of silver at 
 £342. 3. 9. If this be a correct computation, it was indeed an immense 
 sum. 
 
Chap. 4. the temple, 57 
 
 en altar of incense, the silver trumpets, the standards of weight 
 and measure, and the sacred treasures. Beyond this, in the 
 west end of the temple and separated from the Holy place 
 by a fine veil and a two leaved door of olive tree, was the Ora- 
 cle or Holy of holies into which only the High priest might enter 
 on the day of atonement. This was twenty cubits square and 
 contained the ark with its furniture. Solomon made two new 
 cherubims of olive tree, which overshadowed the mercy seat 
 and reached to the sides of the house. This Holy of holies had 
 no windows and was always dark. The walls of the temple 
 were of fine cedar and polished marble. On the inside were 
 carved figures of palm trees and cherubims, and every part 
 within and without was overlaid with pure gold. 
 
 In front of the Temple was the court for the priests and Levites. 
 It was surrounded by a low wall of about four feet in height and 
 contamed t: e brazen altar twenty cubits long, twenty broad and 
 ten high ; and the brazen sea and lavers. Beyond this was the 
 outer court surrounding the whole and enclosed by a high wall, 
 into which every clean Hebrew and proselyte of the covenant 
 might enter, and see, over the low wall, the operations of the 
 priests on the altar. 
 
 When the building w^as finished, the ark and golden utensils 
 were placed in it ; and the Shechinah or cloud of glory enter- 
 ed it, to take up its abode between the Cherubims. It was then 
 dedicated by Solomon, in presence of all the tribes of Israel, to 
 Almighty God, in a prayer which, for comprehensiveness, so- 
 lemnity and trur devotion, has rarely been surpassed ; — by sev- 
 en days feasting, and by a peace offering of 20,000 oxen, and 
 120,000 sheep, which was consumed by fire from heaven. It 
 then became the regular place for the worship of God ; which 
 consisted of sacrifices, songs and prayer. 
 
 The dedication of the Temple took place 3000 years from the 
 foundation of the world, and 1004 years before the birth ol' 
 Christ. 
 
 This building was a beautiful type of the body of Christ, in 
 which dwelt the fulness of the Godhead ; — of the gospel Church 
 reared up with lively stones, and the residence of the Holy 
 Spirit ; — of the heavenly wojld, the literal Holy of holies, where 
 our. great High Priest appears for us before the eternal majesty, 
 and where God is worshipped by an innumerable company of 
 angels and the spirits of just men made perfect. John saw no 
 temple m heaven, for the Lord God and the Lamb are he Tem- 
 ple thereof. 
 
 The promises of earthly prosperity made by God to Abraham, 
 
58 CHURCH GLORIOUS. PeRIOD II. 
 
 were all, in this period, fulfilled. His seed possessed in quiet- 
 ness and peace, the promised land. They had multiplied as | 
 the stars of heaven. They enjoyed great plenty. Every 
 man sat under his own vine and fig-tree. Their fame went 
 abroad among all nations ; God was their God ; a wall of fire 
 roundabout them, and a glory in the midst of them ; and they, 
 in regular observance of his statutes and ordinances, were his 
 people. 
 
 Their state was eminently typical of the blessed state of the 
 Church, when Christ shall reign from the river to the ends of 
 the earih ; yea, of that exalted state, when, the judgment being 
 past, God shall bestow upon her tlie eternal blessings of his cov- 
 enant in heaver). 
 
 It has already been remarked, that the book of Ruth, and 
 part of the first book of Samuel, were probably written by that 
 head of the school cf the prophets. The remainder of the first, 
 and the whole of the second of Samuel, are supposed by writers 
 of considerable authority, to be ihe work of Kathan the proph- 
 et, and of Gad the Seer. The next book which was added to 
 the Sacred canon, comprised the Psalms of David. This book « 
 was not, origmally, as it now appears. Some hymns in this j|i 
 collection, particularly the ninetieth, are supposed to have been ^ 
 written by Moses. Some, particularly the 137th by ' zra, dur- 
 ing the captivity. And some by Asaph, Jeduthun and Ethan. 
 The name of David is prefixed to seventy-three. It is generally 
 thought, that Ezra collected the whole of these sacred songs, 
 and placed them in their present order 
 
 In this flourishing age of the church, the people of God also 
 received for their guide and consolation, the book of Proverbs, 
 of Ecclesiastes, and the Song of Solomon, 
 
 The first is written after the manner of the wise men of anti- 
 (juity, who chose to compress their instructions into short sen- 
 tences, which are easily circulated and long retained. It con- 
 tains chiefly the maxims of Solomon ; — a prince who was ex- 
 tensively acquainted with the vices and follies and best interests 
 of men ; and who was divinely inspired to give us rules for con- 
 duct in every rank and condition of life. They are so beauti- 
 ful, and so useful, that no man of taste, can fail of receiving 
 pleasure in their perusal, an i every youth maybe made wiser 
 and better for them all the days of his life. 
 
 The second was also the production of Solomon ; and is sup- 
 posed to have been written in the decline of life, after he had 
 been seduced to idolatry, and brought to repentance. It is 
 viewed by many, as a dialogue between an infidel and a man o{" 
 
Chap. 5. religious declension. 59 
 
 piety ; where the former advances the loosest Sadducean 
 philosophy, to which the latter replies with the greatest keen- 
 ness and severity. But if we choose not to adopt this opinion, 
 we must consider the wise man as sometimes using the language 
 of unbelief ironically, for the purpose of exposing its odious 
 character. 
 
 The Song of Solomon, is a dramatic poem of the pastoral 
 kind. It was written in the days of his youth, and is the most 
 figurative part of Scripture. In describing a ceremonial ap- 
 pointment, he presents to view a spiritual concern, which that 
 very appointment is often used in the Scriptures to symbolize ; 
 and if this spiritual allegory has been used by the irreverent 
 with unbecoming levity, the pious mind will clearly discover, 
 through the types of Solomon and his bride, the union between 
 Christ and his Church pourtrayed in a very lovely and engaging 
 manner. 
 
 These three books are all that the Holy Spirit was pleased to 
 preserve for the edification of the Church, of the works of the 
 Man who spake three thousand proverbs ; whose '' songs were a 
 thousand and five ;" who spake of trees from the cedar that is 
 in Lebanon, even to the hyssop that springeth out of the wall ;'" 
 who " spake also of beasts, and of fowls, and of creeping 
 things, and of fishes ;" and they are probably all that would be 
 eminently useful in rearing this great moral edifice. 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Declension of religion in the Jeivish nation. God's judgment.^ 
 for it. Precious seasons to the church of God in the days oj 
 Hezekiah andJosiah. History of the Prophets. 
 
 Great outward prosperity has ever been destructive to the 
 interests of religion. The power, wealth and splendour of the 
 Hebrew monarchy in the days of Solomon, both corrupted him 
 and the nation. Soon after his death, Jeroboam came 
 among the people ; — a fit instrument, in the hand of 'the prince 
 of the power of the air, for demoralizing and destroying them. 
 Ten tribes revolted under his treacherous dealings, from God, 
 975 years before Christ, and all Israel and Judah went after the 
 calves of Dan and Bethel, and the god Baalj and forgot the God 
 of their fathers. 
 
GO JUDGMENTS OF IIEAVE.V. PeRIOD IL 
 
 During the three hundred years which succeeded this revolt, 
 scenes were transacted both in Israel and Judah, which scarce 
 find a parallel among heathen nations. The house of God was 
 converted into an idolatrous temple , altars were created for 
 Baal, the great idol of the Phenicians ; children were made to 
 pass through the fire to Moloch ; witchcraft, enchantments and 
 other profanations \vere practised, to the corruption of the true 
 religion, and the promotion of all manner of wickedness ; and 
 prophets and righteous men " were stoned, were sawn asunder, 
 were tempted, wore slain with the sword ; wandered about in 
 sheep-skins and goat-skins ; being destitute, afflicted, torment- 
 ed." 
 
 In the fierceness of his anger, God inflicted upon them those 
 judgments which Moses threatened, if they forsook him. 
 In the year 722 B. C. Salmanezer, a king of Assyria, invaded 
 Samaria, the capital of the ten tribes, and, after three years 
 siege, took it and destroyed the kingdom ; carried the greater 
 part of the inhabitants into captivity, and dispersed them 
 throughout Assyria. And after the lapse of a little more than 
 a century, in the year 588, Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, 
 invaded Jerusalem ; destroyed the city and Temple ;* took all 
 the treasures of the house of the Lord, and of the king's house ; 
 the king, and princes, and, chief men, and artists, and carried 
 them to Babylon. These kings were but the saw, the axe, the 
 rod and the staff, in God's hands, to punish his people. They di 
 it in the pride of their hearts ; not knowing that they executed 
 the divine decree. The happy land, which four hundred years 
 before, was the seat of piety and great worldly prosperity, was 
 now laid waste ; stripped of its inhabitants, and reduced to iron 
 bondage. 
 
 But in looking back over that dark period, in which iniquity 
 
 *The temple remaiDsd but a little period in its original g"lory. A- 
 bout 34 years after its dedication, Shishak carried off its g-olden treas- 
 ures. 1 King's 14, 25. It went fast to decay under Jehoram, 4haziah, 
 and Athaliah. Soon after Joasli robbed it to satisfy the demands of 
 Ilazael. And after him, Ahaz g-ave its treasures to Tiglath Pilesor; 
 removed the brazen altar ; took the brazen sea from off the oxen, and 
 the brazen lavers from their pedestals, and placed them on the ground, 
 and brake many of the sacred vessels, and shut up the temple. Hez- 
 ekiah repaired it, but he was oblig-ed to rob it of much of its wealth 
 for Sennacherib. Manas=:ah reared altars to the hosts of heaven in its 
 courts. Josiah purg-ed the temple, and replaced the ark of God ; but 
 before its final destruction, it was much marred ; yea. scarce bore any 
 marks of its original magnificence.. 
 
Chap. 5. precious seasons. 61 
 
 abounded in the Jewish nation, we find the spiritual Church 
 was not destroyed. God remembered his promise. A holy 
 seed was preserved. Even in the days of EHjah the prophet, 
 when the persecutions were so violent, that scarce any were 
 seen avowing themselves on the Lord's side, and Elijah thought 
 he was alone, God had 7000 secret ones who had not bowed the 
 knee in idol worship. Some peculiarly precious seasons, the 
 church was permitted to enjoy. Many of the kings of Jiidah, 
 were friendly to the true religion, upheld the Temple worship, 
 and protected the prophets. Rich consolations had the Church 
 in the days of Hezekiah. His reign began about 731 B. C. 
 and continued twenty-nine years. He made David his pattern, 
 and trusted in God with all his heart. He destroyed idolatry 
 throughout his dominions. He called together all the priests 
 and Levites, opened the house of God which his Father had 
 impiously shut up, and restored divine worship. He caus- 
 ed his people to keep the Passover and invited the ten 
 tribes, who had, for a very long period neglected it, to unite 
 with them. He kept skilful scribes to write out copies of the 
 holy scriptures. He was a man of prayer, and his fervent sup- 
 plications availed to his recovery from dangerous sickness. 
 His reign was truly precious and joyful to the people of God. 
 
 Another season of rest and consolation, the Church enjoyed, 
 about a century after, in the days of Josiah. In the interim 
 between these excellent monarchs, the throne of Judah had 
 been filled by a monster in wickedness. Manasseh reigned 
 fifty-five years, and bent the whole energy of his government to 
 the restoration of idolatry, and destruction of the knowledge 
 and worship of God. He was the most impious man that ever 
 reigned in Israel or Judah. When therefore Josiah came to 
 the throne, religion was in Judah, at its lowest ebb. This is 
 strikingly shewn in the fact, that when he was repairing the 
 Temple, the workmen accidentally found among the rubbish, 
 the law of God which was lost ; or rather, had been thus pro- 
 videntially preserved from the hands of wicked Manasseh. It 
 was read to the king; and when he heard the curses which were 
 denounced against the Jews for not keeping it, and which had 
 already been executed on the ten tribes, he wept and rent his 
 clothes. 
 
 This pious prince went through the land, and thoroughly 
 rooted out idolatry. He assembled the whole nation together 
 at Jerusalem, and caused them to hear the law of God, and 
 entered with them into a solemn covenant with Jehovah. He 
 also caused them to keep the passovqr with a degree of solem- 
 
 6 
 
02 TROPHETg. Period IL 
 
 nity which had never been known from the days of Samuel to 
 that time. He made the people acquainted with the law of 
 God, and caused them to walk in his statutes. He was a pre- 
 cious man of God. His heart was tender, and he humbled him- 
 self before God and met the divine acceptance. He was truly 
 a nursing father to the Church. 
 
 During this dark period also, the Church was supported by a 
 succession of eminent prophets ; who boldly reproved the na^ 
 tion for their vices ; revealed the purposes of Jehovah and con- 
 tinually pointed the righteous to their great Redeemer. 
 
 In the reigns of Ahab, Jehoram and Jehosaphat, lived Eli- 
 jah and Elisha. They were successively heads of the schools 
 of the prophets ; were men of great holiness and boldness, and 
 denounced terrible judgments against injustice and idolatry in 
 Judah and Israel. The former gained a signal triumph over 
 the prophets of Baal and the prophets of the grove. He assem- 
 bled 450 of the one, and 400 of the other on mount Carmel, that 
 the people might have a fair trial whether Jehovah or Baal was 
 God. Sacrifices were then prepared and the issue was to rest 
 upon the descent of fire from heaven. In vain did the false 
 prophets call upon their gods. But no sooner did Elijah invoke 
 Jehovah, than fire came down from heaven and consumed his 
 sacrifice. The people, beholding the miracle, cried out, '* The 
 Lord is God ;" and, at the command of Elijah, slew all the 
 prophets of the grove and of Baal. His life was often exposed, 
 but God miraculously preserved it, and enabled him to gain 
 many triumphs over his enemies. The last miracle he perfor- 
 med was, dividing the waters of Jordan, that he and Elisha and 
 fifty young prophets might pass over. Immediately there ap- 
 peared a chariot of horses and fire ; and Elijah, entering the 
 chariot, was carried in a whirhvind, into heaven. Elisha cried 
 after him " My Father, my Father, the chariot of Israel and 
 horsemen thereof,^' the strength and protection of my country. 
 He was the type of John the Baptist. So distinguished and 
 eminent was this man, that 750 years after, he with Moses, ap- 
 peared and conversed with the Saviour in his transfiguration. 
 
 Qn Elisha fell^the mantle of Elijah as he ascended. With 
 this he divided the waters of Jordan and returned to Jericho. 
 He performed many miracles, and possessed a far larger share 
 of spiritual influence than any other man of his time. By 
 some young men of a certain city which was given to idolatry, he 
 was mocked and reviled and told '* to go up," *' go up" like Elijah 
 if he could ; towards whom God, in vindication of his servant, 
 came forth in wrath, and, by wild beasts, destroyed them all. 
 
CiiAP. 5. PROPHETS. 63 
 
 Sometime after his death, a dead body being thrown into his sep- 
 ulchre, revived as soon as it touched his bones. Neither of 
 these men wrote any prophecy or history for the future instruc- 
 tion of the Church. The distinguished prophets who succeed- 
 ed, wrote un.'er inspiration of God ; and their prophecies form 
 parts of the sacred canon. 
 
 Jonah, the first in the order of time, was commissioned to 
 warn Nineveh, a heathen city, of destruction ; and call its m- 
 habitants to repentance. That he might be chastened for dis- 
 obedience and also be a symbol of Christ, who was to be en- 
 tombed three days and nights in the grave, he was swallow- 
 ed up and retained for this period by a great fish. His warn- 
 ings produced the desired effect. The Ninevites turned to 
 the Lord with weeping, fasting, and mourning, and the 
 judgment was averted 
 
 Amos, the next, was a herdsman. He was not of the schools 
 of the prophets. He predicted the captivity and destruction of 
 Israel, the restoration of the kingdom of David, and the bless- 
 ed reign of the Prince of Peace. His images are drawn from 
 the scenes of nature. 
 
 Hosea resided chiefly in Samaria. He prophesied sixty-six 
 years. His book is a continued strain of invective against 
 the sins of Israel. He foretold their captivity and distress ; the 
 reception of the Gentiles into the Church ; the present state 
 of the Jews ; their future restoration ; the coming of the 
 Saviour and the final judgment. He also denounced some 
 judgments against the Gentile nations. His style is beautiful 
 and his writings are powerful. 
 
 Isaiah was of the seed royal. Tradition reports that he was 
 sawn asunder in the reign of Manasseh. He was the brightest 
 luminary of the Jewish Church. So clearly does he describe 
 the Messiah and his kingdom, that he is often emphatically 
 styled the evangelical Prophet, In early life he was blessed 
 with a remarkable vision of Jehovah sitting in glory and wor- 
 shipped by the Seraphim. It was, we are told by John*, a 
 vision of Christ, and is an incontrovertible proof of his real di- 
 vinity. The view caused the prophet to lie low in the dust 
 and bewail his own sinfulness ; but a seraph touched his lips 
 with a live coal from the altar, and intimated that his sin was 
 purged. Immediately he received a commission to declare the 
 judgments of the Lord. He prophecied about 60 years, com- 
 mencing at the close of the reign of Uzziah, and was an emi- 
 
 John xii. 41 
 
64 PROPHETS. Period II 
 
 nent counsellor of some of the kings. The first part of his 
 book consists chiefly of declarations of sins and threatenings 
 of judgments ; then follows predictions of judgments on vari- 
 ous nations ; a little plain history and the most precious promi- 
 ses to the Church — promises of the redemption and glorious 
 kingdom of the Messiah, of the double restoration of the Jews 
 and the blessed millennium. His style is a perfect model of 
 the sublime. He stands to this day, unrivalled in eloquence. 
 
 Micah was cotemporary with Isaiah, and has much of his 
 style and spirit. He exclaims against the wickedness of the 
 ten tribes ; foretells the Assyrian invasion and the destruction 
 of Jerusalem ; the return of the Jews from captivity ; the birth 
 of Christ at Bethlehem Ephratah, and the peace and prosperity 
 of the Christian Church. 
 
 Nahum appears to have prophesied just as Sennacherib was 
 returning from Egypt, with the intention of destroying Jerusa- 
 lem ; and, with great fire and spirit, he utters an illustrious pro- 
 phecy against Nineveh, which was fulfilled in a little more than 
 a century after its delivery. 
 
 Zephaniah was of royal extract and lived in the time of king 
 Josiah. In terms wonderfully descriptive, he denounces ven- 
 geance against the wicked Jews ; the Philistines ; the Moab- 
 ites ; Ammonites ; Ethiopians and Assyrians ; and promises a 
 final restoration to the captive people of God. 
 
 Joel takes no notice of the ten tribes, but confines himself to 
 Judah, and may therefore be supposed to have lived after the 
 first captivity. He predicts a fearful famine and directs to re- 
 pentance, fasting and prayer as the means of deliverance. His 
 most remarkable prophecy is of the general out-pouring of the 
 Spirit on the day of Pentecost. 
 
 Jeremiah was devoted to the prophetic office before his birth. 
 When first commissioned, he prayed to be excused because of 
 his youth. But God bade him go forward and fear nothing, for 
 he would be with him and make him as a brazen wall against 
 his enemies. He began to prophesy in the thirteenth year of 
 Josiah, and prophesied forty years. For his boldness in reprov- 
 ing vice and predicting judgments, he suffered the most cruel 
 persecutions, and is said, by Jerom, to have been stoned to 
 death. His prophecies are of a very distinguished and illustri- 
 ous character. They relate chiefly to the captivity, the precise 
 time of its duration, and the downfal of the neighbouring na- 
 tions. Some of them extend through remote ages. His style 
 is less lofty than that of Isaiah, but breathes a tenderness of 
 spirit which deeply interests the affections of the reader. 
 
Chap. o. prophets. Co 
 
 Besides his prophecies, he wrote the book of Lamentations, in 
 which he bewails the desolations of Jerusalem, with wonderful 
 tenderness. '' Every letter seems written with a tear, every 
 word is the sound of a breaking heart." But whether it is a 
 prophecy of future events or a description of scenes then pres- 
 ent, is not easily determined. 
 
 About the same period, Obadiah predicted the destruction of 
 the enemies of Judah and the restoration of the Jews. His 
 work is short, but has much beauty. 
 
 Habakkuk was the last who began to prophecy before the cap- 
 tivity. His style is poetical and beauiiful. His description of 
 God's descent from Teman, far surpasses in sublimity any des- 
 cription ever given of any heathen god He predicts the down- 
 fal of the enemies of the Church and pleads with God for her 
 deliverance. 
 
 These and other prophets who succeeded them, were instruct- 
 ed in future events by dreams and visions, by audible words and 
 immediate inspiration. The holiness of their doctrines, their 
 miracles and the accomplishment of their predictions, afforded 
 indisputable proof that they were taught of God. 
 
 They published their predictions by uttering them loud in 
 public places ; by posting them on the gates of the temple where 
 they might be read ; and, sometimes, by highly expressive ac- 
 tions. Isaiah walked naked* and bare-foot, Jeremiah broke 
 the potter's vessel and Ezekiel publicly removed his household 
 goods from the city, to express correspondent calamities which 
 were about to descend upon the enemies of Jehovah. Some- 
 times also, they taught by revealing transactions seen in visions, 
 which could not have well been submitted to in reality ; thus 
 conveying instruction, with great force. 
 
 Many of their predictions had a double meaning. They re- 
 lated first to some event which would shortly occur, but chiefly 
 to one of which that was only the type and which was far dis- 
 tant. Different predictions therefore, such as those of the first 
 and second dispersion, of the first and second restoration, of 
 the first and second coming of Christ were mingled in one ; a 
 vast period was often embraced in one prophecy, and what a 
 cursory reader would suppose to belong to a particular people in 
 a particular age, often embraced vast portions of the human fa^ 
 mily, through many successive generations. 
 
 * He laid aside his royal and priestly vestments to shew that Ihe go- 
 vernment and priesthood would be overthrown. This gives no war- 
 rant to those who appear in a state of perfect nudity as a sign. 
 
 6^ 
 
m 
 
 PROPHETS. 
 
 Period II 
 
 Their style was highly figurative, bold and magnificent. They 
 drew their imagery from the luminaries of heaven, from the o- 
 cean, the mountain, the storm, from their native scenery, from 
 their temple worship and the idolatrous rites of the heathen ; and 
 if sometimes it partook of an indelicate cast it was because ot 
 the taste of the age, or because they would more indignantly 
 express the divine abhorrence of the sins of the people. 
 
 Their predictions were necessarily obscure, that they might 
 not control human freedom and appear to produce their own ac- 
 complishment. But so numerous and express were they res- 
 pecting the advent of Christ, as to produce about the time of his 
 birth, both among Jews and Gentiles, a very general expectation 
 of the appearance of some illustrious personage. 
 
 " The testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy," and he 
 who can contemplate that spirit operating through four thousand 
 years and be an infidel, would not be persuaded though one rose 
 from the dead. 
 
 TABLE of the Prophets wJio prophesied before the Captivity. 
 
 
 BEFORE CHRIST. 
 
 KINGS OF JUDAII. 
 
 KINGS OF IS- 
 RAEL. 
 
 Elijah, 
 
 From 912 to 896 
 
 Jehosaphat. 
 
 Ahab. 
 
 Elisha, 
 
 906 to 839 
 
 Jehoram, Jehoash. 
 
 Jehoram, 
 Jehu. 
 
 Jonah, 
 
 856 to 784 
 
 Jehoash. 
 
 Jehu andJe- 
 hoahaz. 
 
 Amos, 
 
 810 to 785 
 
 Azariah. 
 
 Jeroboam 2d 
 
 Hosea, 
 
 810 to 725 
 
 Azariah. 
 
 Jeroboam 2d 
 
 Isaiah, 
 
 760 to 698 
 
 Uzziah, Jotham, A- 
 haz, Hezekiah, & 
 Manasseh. 
 
 Pekah, Ho- 
 shea. 
 
 Micah, 
 
 750 to 710 
 
 Jotham, Ahaz and 
 Hezekiah. 
 
 Hoshea. 
 
 Natium, 
 
 720 to 700 
 
 Hezekiah. 
 
 
 Zephaniah 
 
 650 to 610 
 
 Josiah. 
 
 
 Joel, 
 
 640 to 610 
 
 Josiah. 
 
 
 Jeremiah, 
 
 629 to 588 
 
 Josiah, Jehoiakim. 
 
 
 Obadiah, 
 
 607 to 580 
 
 Jehoiakim. 
 
 
 Habakkuk 
 
 1 612 to 595 
 
 Zedekiah. 
 
 
Chap. 6. babylonisii captivity 67 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Babylonish captivity. Ezckiel. Triumphs of Faith. Pro- 
 phecies of Daniel. Providence of God relating to Cyrus, 
 Restoration of the Jews, Temple rebuilt. Preservation of 
 the Church through Esther. Favourable decrees of Artax- 
 erxes to Ezra and Nehemiah. Their labours and success at 
 Jerusalem. The last of the Prophets. Closing of the sacred 
 canon. Zoroaster. 
 
 In the year 588 B. C. the destruction of Jerusalem, of the Tern- 
 pie and the nation was rendered complete. The remnant of this 
 once happy and flourishing people was carried captive to Baby- 
 lon and scattered throughout the east. Their sufferings were 
 without a parallel. Every curse and wo which had been de- 
 nounced upon them by God through his prophets, if they forsook 
 him, were strictly and literally fulfilled. But amid the treache- 
 ry of friends and persecution of enemies, the Church lived. — 
 " The bush burned with fire, but the bush was not consumed." 
 God had a seed to serve him ; men of prayer ; who sat dov/n by 
 the rivers of Babylon and wept when they remembered Zion — 
 who, in recollection of their beloved homes, their Temple wor- 
 ship and the God of their Fathers, said, " If I forget thee O 
 Jerusalem, let my right hand forget her cunning. If I do not 
 remember thee, let my tongue cleave to the roof of my mouth ; 
 if I prefer not Jerusalem above my chief joy." 
 
 Among the children of the captivity was the prophet Ezekiel. 
 He was a descendant of Aaron, of the tribe of Levi ; and was 
 carried captive with Jehoiachin and placed on the banks of the 
 river Chebar. He began to prophecy six years before the des- 
 truction of Jerusalem by Nebuchadnezzar, and continued to 
 prophecy 16 years after. In the fifth year of his captivity and 
 thirtieth of his age the Lord appeared to him on a throne, sup- 
 ported by cherubims and wheels, signifying angels and changing 
 providences ; and directed him to go and declare his mind and 
 will to the captive Jews. They had mude themselves misera- 
 ble from supposing that the remnant at Jerusalem were in hap- 
 py circumstances. He corrected their error hy shewing them 
 the melancholy state of Jerusalem and the still greater calami- 
 ties which awaited it because of the total apostacy of the Jews. 
 He occasionally adverted to the certain destruction of their ene- 
 mies ; predicted the advent of the Messiah and the final restora- 
 tion of the Jews. His style is bold and tragical. Many of his 
 prophecies are obscure. The nine last chapters, furnish a de- 
 
68 Triumphs op faith. Period II 
 
 scription of a new temple and city, seen in vision, under which 
 seems to be shadowed the glorious Church universal. 
 
 But the most eminent saint and the most exalted personage in 
 the Church at this time, was the prophet Daniel. He was de- 
 scended from the kings of Judah and was carried captive in the 
 fourth year of Jehoiachin. He flourished during the reigns of 
 several monarchs and died in old age, after the capture of Baby- 
 lon by Cyrus. Because of his birth, beauty and wisdom he was 
 selected, among others, to receive a princely education and 
 stand in the presence of Nebuchadnezzar. By his extraordina- 
 ry qualities, he conciliated the favor of monarchs and was ele- 
 vated to great rank and power ; but, sanctified by the Spirit, he 
 maintained a close walk with God, professed his religion and 
 continued stedfast in prayer, in defiance of the greatest dangers. 
 Often were he and his companions tempted by the greatest pos- 
 sible allurements — by life itself, to renounce their religion and 
 become idolaters ; but nothing could move them. They feared 
 God rather than man. And their heroism and fortitude spread 
 the knowledge of God among all nations. 
 
 History presents no greater exhibition of moral sublimity, no 
 greater triumphs of faith than are to be witnessed in Shadrach, 
 Meshach and Abednego. Throughout the east, idolatry was at 
 its height and God was unknown. Vast kingdoms were sum- 
 moned by Nebuchadnezzar, the haughtiest of monarchs, to the 
 plains of Dura, to bow down before an immense idol, which he 
 had set up. These companions of Daniel* were accused and 
 brought before the king as disobedient to his command. A tre- 
 mendous fiery furnace was prepared for the disobedient, and 
 they were threatened with being instantly cast into it. Had 
 these pious youth yielded, Satan's triumph would have been 
 complete. But the seed of the woman was to bruise the head of 
 the serpent, and they stood firm. The mighty mass of idolaters 
 gnashed on them with their teeth. But they stood firm. They 
 were cast into the furnace. But God was with them. One 
 like to the Son of man was seen walking with them in the fire, 
 and the fire was not permitted to singe their garments, or the 
 hair of their head. The king astonished, callod them forth and 
 cast their accusers into the furnace to their immediate and aw- 
 ful destruction. And behold the result! " I make a decree," 
 said this mightiest of human monarchs, " That every people, 
 nation and language which speak any thing amiss against the 
 
 * Where Daniel was at this time, is uncertain ; probably he was ab- 
 sent or 50 much in favor at court that the idolaters durst not touch him. 
 
Chap. 0. daniel. 69 
 
 God of Shadrach, Mesliach and Abedncgo, shall be cut in pie» 
 ces and their houses shall be made a dung-hill." It was a glori- 
 ous triumph over the powers of darkness. 
 
 The prophecies of Daniel are the most magnificent and ex* 
 tensive of any which were ever delivered. They chiefly res- 
 pect the rise and fall of the four great monarchies of the world, 
 which were to be succeeded by that kingdom which should 
 not be destroyed. They furnish a striking exhibition of the 
 power and destruction of Antichrist, and distinctly assure men 
 of a general resurrection to a life of everlasting shame, or ever- 
 lasting blessedness. Before him was the map of divine provi* 
 dence ; and, with such accuracy did he delineate future events, 
 that Porphyry, a bitter enemy of Christianity, could only main- 
 tain his cause by the assertion that his prophecies were 'writ- 
 ten after the events had occurred. 
 
 His first prophecy was contained in his explanation of Neb-r 
 uchadnezzar's dream. This mighty monarch beheld in vision, 
 a great image, whose head was of fine gold ; whose breast and 
 arms were of silver ; whose belly and thighs were of brass ; 
 whose legs were of iron, and whose feet were part of iron and 
 part of clay. He saw, till a stone was cut out without hands, 
 which smote and destroyed the image, and became a great 
 mountain, and filled the whole earth. In his explanation, 
 Daniel shewed that the head of gold represented the Babyloni- 
 an empire, which was renowned for its riches ; the breast and 
 arms of silver, the Persian empire ; the belly and thighs of 
 brass, the Macedonian empire, which under Alexander, ruled 
 the whole earth ; and the legs of iron and feet of iron and clay, 
 the Roman empire, which was stronger than any that had gone 
 beforv it, but which was composed of a mixture of all nations 
 and which therefore was partly strong and partly weak. Hav* 
 ing thus clearly pointed out these four great empires, he uttered 
 an illustrious prediction of the kingdom of Christ, which the 
 God of heaven should set up and which, imaged by the stone, 
 should break all these kingdoms to pieces, and stand for-^ 
 ever. 
 
 Forty-eight years after, the same things were revealed to 
 Daniel and by him to the Church, under the similitude of wild 
 beasts. By a lion, was shadowed out to him the Babylonian 
 empire ; by a bear, the Medo-Persian ; by a leopard, with four 
 heads, the Macedonian, which, after the death of Alexander, 
 was divided into four kingdoms ; and by a beast which was 
 dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly, and which had 
 great iron teeth, and ten horns, the Romans, which should be 
 
70 PROPHECIES OF PfiRIOD II 
 
 divided into ten kingdoms. While he was considering, a little 
 horn arose in which were eyes like the eyes of a man, and a 
 mouth speaking great things, shadowing forth the man of sin , 
 the papal hierarchy ; which should speak great things 
 against the Most High and wear out the saints. To this suc- 
 ceeded a most sublime view of the universal reign of Christ 
 and of the coming of the ancient of days to judgment. '* Thou- 
 sand thousands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times 
 ten thousand stood before him ; the judgment was set and the 
 books were opened." 
 
 Besides these, Daniel had other visions of the events of na- 
 tions which have long since been realized, and of some, proba- 
 bly which are yet to come to pass ; but there is one class of 
 his prophecies peculiarly interesting to the Church. By Ga- 
 briel was revealed to him, with great exactness, the time when 
 Messiah, the prince, should appear. " Seventy weeks," said 
 he, " are determined upon thy people and upon thy holy city, 
 to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to 
 make reconciliation for iniquity and to bring in everlasting 
 righteousness, and to :*eal up the vision of prophecy, and to 
 anoint the Most Holy. Know therefore and understand, that, 
 from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to 
 build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the prince, shall be seven 
 weeks and three score and two weeks. And after three score 
 and two weeks, shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself." 
 A day, in prophetic language, is a year. The period predicted 
 therefore, was 490 years from the commission given to Ezra by 
 Artaxerxes, to the crucifixion of Christ ; or 434 years from 
 the completion of the second temple ; which was exactly ful- 
 filled. With the like accuracy also, did this prophet predict the 
 duration of the Man of sin and the reign of the prince of dark- 
 ness ; which will be fully seen, when the kingdom, and the do- 
 minion, and the greatness of the kingdom, shall be given to 
 the saints of the Slost High. 
 
 What a view had this prophet of events in the womb of time ! 
 How clearly manifest it is that '' known unto God are all his 
 works from the foundation of the world ;" that he works by a 
 fixed plan ; that he determines the end from the beginning ; 
 and that, while man is perfectly free and pursues his own pleas- 
 ure, God sits on the throne accomplishing, in his own time and 
 way, and through the instrumentality of man, his glorious pur- 
 poses. Well might Daniel exclaim in prospect, and we, in the 
 fulfilment of these purposes, *' Blessed be the name of God 
 forever and ever, for wisdom and might are his. And he chan- 
 
Chap. 5. daniel. 71 
 
 geth the times and the seasons ; he removcth kings, and setteth 
 up kings ; he giveth wisdom unto the wise, and knowledge to 
 them that know understanding. He revealeth the deep and se- 
 cret things ; he knoweth what is in the darkness and light 
 dvvelleth with him." 
 
 In the land of bondage the Church might have been left to 
 perish, but God was in the midst of her ; and when the time 
 lor her deliverance had come, so clearly and fully predicted by 
 his prophets, He provided means for its accomplishment. One 
 hundred and fifty years before, he had declared by Isaiah, that 
 he would raise up Cyrus, who should deliver this people.* In 
 the ordinary course of human events, this distinguished man 
 came to the height of power. He was the son of Cambyses, 
 !he king of Persia ; and as he advanced in life, became an em- 
 inent warrior. In conjunction with his uncle Darius the Med^ 
 he besieged Babylon. But it was a city of amazing strength, 
 and its conquest appeared beyond the power of man. Under 
 its walls and through the centre of the city, ran the Euphrates. 
 This had once been turned into a vast lake, excavated for its 
 deception, while a passage could be made under its bed to unite 
 two palaces, which stood on its opposite banks. Cyrus resol- 
 ved to break down the embankment which had been formet^^ 
 turn the water into the old excavation, and march into the 
 city in the dry bed of the nver. 
 
 Having fixed his plan, he determined to prosecute it on 9 
 night when Belshazzar and all his court were engaged in riot- 
 ing. This Belshazzar was one of the most impious princes 
 who had filled the throne. That night he drank from the gold 
 and silver vessels which were taken out of the Temple at Jeru- 
 salem, he and his lords, and his concubines, making a mock of 
 the God of heaven. For such impiety Jehovah awfully chastised 
 him. For he caused an hand to appear and write on the wall. 
 At beholding it, fear and astonishment seized the king, and 
 he called his magicians, and diviners, and astrologers, but none 
 could read the writing. Daniel, the prophet, was instantly 
 ;?ummoned and he read, *' Mene, Mene, Tekel, Upharsin," 
 giving the interpretation " God hath numbered thy kingdom 
 and finished it. Thou art weighed in the balance and found 
 wanting. Thy kingdom is divided and given to the Medes and 
 Persians." No sooner was the warning given, than Darius and 
 Gyrus entered the city, and Belshazzar was slain. Thus e;id- 
 
 * Isaiah xlv. 1, 
 
7fJ CYRUS. Period IL 
 
 cd the Babylonian empire. Thus was destroyed the golden 
 head of Nebuchadnezzar's image, 539 years B. C. and thus were 
 fulfilled the many prophecies which Isaiah, Jeremiah, Habak- 
 kuk and Daniel had delivered against it. 
 
 Of the new kingdom of the Medes and Persians, the arms 
 and breast of the great image, Daniel was made prime minis- 
 ter. His exaltation excited the envy of the presidents and prin- 
 ces ; and, when they could find nothing against him, they 
 artfully laid a plan to destroy him for his religion. To the great 
 grief of Darius, he was cast into the den of lions because he 
 would go to his chamber and three times a day, pray to the God 
 of heaven. But God shut the mouths of the lions and he was 
 brought forth in safety. His enemies were destroyed and his 
 influence at court was greater than ever. 
 
 In a few years Cyrus succeeded to the throne. Daniel had 
 carefully computed the seventy years of Judah's captivity pre- 
 dicted by Jeremiah, and had made earnest supplication unto the 
 Lord that he would remember his people. He shewed the king, 
 We have reason to suppose, the predictions of Isaiah respecting 
 him and the purpose for which God had raised him up, and ear- 
 nestly interceded with him to effect the deliverance on which 
 his heart was placed. The king's heart was in the hands of the 
 Lord, and He stirred up this heathen prince to make this won- 
 derful proclamation, *' The Lord God of heaven hath given me 
 ail the kingdoms of the earth and he hath charged me to build 
 him an house at Jerusalem, which is in Judah. Who is there 
 among you of all his people, his God be with him and let him go 
 up to Jerusalem." 
 
 Atheists ascribe all things to chance, and earthly politicians 
 glory in developing the secret springs of actions ; but the Bible 
 shews us an Almighty governor sitting on the throne of the uni- 
 verse and wielding the destinies of nations at his pleasure. No- 
 thing is of so much consequence in the eyes of men as a vast, 
 splendid and powerful empire. Bat the mightiest kingdoms 
 are raised up and destroyed in entire subserviency to the good of 
 the Church. The whole history of the world is but a history 
 of the divine decrees. Babylon the glory of kingdoms, was raised 
 up to be a furnace for the Church and when it was sufficiently 
 purified, Babylon was destroyed that the Church might not perish 
 in bondage. Her deliverer was predicted ages before his birth 
 and was conducted to princely power by the hand of God. His 
 acquaintance Vvith the Israelites and the divine purposes was 
 through the eminent prophet who had been miraculously pre^ 
 served from death. How awful ,and glorious is the sovereignty 
 
Chap. 6. return erom captivitv TU 
 
 of God ! He called the ravenous bird from the east to execute 
 vengeance upon Babylon and deliver his people. How weak 
 and contemptible are they wlio fancy they control the affairs 
 of nations! "Surely the princes of Zoan are fools." The bal- 
 ance of power is in his hands who weigheth kings and na- 
 tions. 
 
 Forty-two thousand people, chiefly of the tribes of Judah 
 and Benjamin, with sevon thousand servants, returned the 
 first year, under Zerubbabel, to the holy land ; — 535 B. C. 
 Though of two tribes, they were blended together under the 
 name of Jews — an appellation which they have, from that day 
 to this, sustained. They carried with ihem all the golden ves- 
 sels belonging to the Temple, which Nebuchadnezzar had pil- 
 laged. After providing themselves suitable habitations, they 
 assembled at Jerusalem ; celebrated the feast of trumpets ; re- 
 stored the altar of the Lord for burnt offerings, and commen- 
 ced rebuilding the Temple. But they soon met with a power- 
 ful opposition from the Samaritans. 
 
 The Samaritans were a people who were brought by Shal- 
 maneser, when he carried the ten tribes out of their owm land, 
 from Babylon, from Cuthah, from Ava, from Hameth, and. 
 from Sepharvaim, and made to dwell in the desolate cities oi 
 Samaria. These foreigners intermingled with the lower clas- 
 ses of thelsraehtes, who remained in the land ; and formed a 
 mongrel race, claiming connexion with the Jews and Heathen. 
 Being harrassed by lions, they sought protection from Jehovah 
 the God of the country, and obtained from an exiled Hebrew* 
 priest, a copy of the five books of Moses.* 
 
 Hearing of the return and undertaking of the Jews, this 
 people came and offered to unite with them ; but as they were 
 not of the children of Israel, would not put away their idols 
 and cared but little about the true religion, the Hebrews would 
 have no connexion with them ; which so enraged the Samari- 
 tans that they opposed them with bitterness, bribed some of the 
 counsellors of Cyrus to act against them, and, for many years, 
 greatly retarded their work. And when Cyrus and Daniel 
 
 * This being the most ancient translation of the Pentateuch, haa 
 been considered of great importance in relation lo biblical criticism. 
 U differs in about 2000 instances from the Jewish copy. But it has 
 been shewn, in a late learned work of Gesenius, that the Jewish is th© 
 original copy and that all the variations of the Samaritan may be ea- 
 sily accoimted for. The Samaritans are now reduced to less than 200 
 persons. They reside at Neplos, the ancient SvcUar or Sychea. 
 
 7 
 
74 SAMARITANS. SECOND TEMPLE. PERIOD ll. 
 
 were dead and a new monarch was upon the throne, they made 
 such representations to him of the former rebellious character 
 of the Jews, that he issued a decree against the rebuilding of 
 the Temple, and the work ceased. In opposition to the Jew- 
 ish Temple they buili one on Mount Gerizim, where they said 
 men ought to worship. Between them and the Jews has ever 
 subsisted the most bitter animosity. 
 
 Under a succeeding reign, the prophets Haggai and Zecha- 
 jiah exhorted the Jews to go on with their work. And when 
 the Governor asked for their warrant in undertaking it again, 
 they appealed to the decree of Cyrus. This appeal was sent to 
 Darius, the king, who caused search to be made. The decree 
 was found ; liberty was granted them to finish the Temple and 
 means were furnished from the king's treasury. In twenty 
 years from their return, the building was completed and dedi- 
 cated to God with great solemnity and joy, B. C. 515. 
 
 This second Temple, however had but little of the magnifi- 
 cence of the first, i he aged men who beheld it, wept at the 
 contrast. Besides its inferior workmanship and covering, it 
 was destitute of the Shechinah or cloud of glory over the mer- 
 cy seat ; of the holy oracle, or approach to God by Urim and 
 Thummim ; of the perpetual fire which came down from heav- 
 en in the wilderness ; and of the two tables of the testimony on 
 which God wrote, with his finger, the ten commandments. 
 But yet the glory of this latter house was to be greater than 
 that of the former ; for into it the Desire of all nations was to 
 come who would fill it with his praise. 
 
 Two eminent prophets, Haggai andZechariah, returned with 
 the children of the captivity. '1 hey were raised up to reprove 
 the people for their sins ; to call them to repentance and en- 
 courage them in building the second Temple. The most emi- 
 nent prediction of Haggai was of the Messiah's coming into his 
 Temple, when God should shake the nations. Zechariah pre- 
 dicted with wonderful minuteness, his riding into Jerusalem on 
 an ass, and a colt the foal of an -ass ; his being valued at thirty 
 pieces of silver ; and his death, by the avenging sword of Je- 
 hovah. He also described the destruction of Jerusalem by the 
 Romans ; the conversion and bitter grief of the Jews for hav- 
 ing pierced the Messiah, and their final admission by baptism 
 into the privileges of the gospel covenant. His style is much 
 like that of Jeremiah, whose spirit, the Jews said, had descend- 
 ed upon him. 
 
 This dreadful captivity cured the nation of idolatry. They 
 never more went after the gods of the heathen. 
 
CiaAP. Q, CHURCH SAVED THROUGH ESTHER, 7,5 
 
 It was but a remnant that was restored to their native land, 
 and this was from the tribes of Judah and Benjamin. Tho 
 ten tribes were doomed to a long dispersion among the eas- 
 tern nations. Their descendants, it is supposed, are still dis- 
 tinctly visible. 
 
 In a subsequent period, in the reign of Ahasuerus, called 
 also Artaxerxes, this whole people, embracing the Church of 
 God, came near an utter extermination. For Haman, the 
 prime minister of his court, unable to brook the contumely 
 shewn him by Mordecai, a Jew, who probably only refused to 
 render him certain honours because he viewed them as due to 
 God alone, procured a royal decree, for their entire destruction 
 throughout the whole world. But Esther, a Jewess, had been 
 exalted to royalty ; and through her intercession the plot was 
 defeated and the Jews were saved. This great event happen- 
 ed 452 B. C. In commemoration of it, the Jews instituted 
 the feast of Purim , or lot, because Haman ascertained by lot 
 the day on which the Jews were to be destroyed. 
 
 In no part of the sacred writings do we more clearly behold 
 the wonderful steps of divme providence for the preservation 
 of the Church. The most trivial circumstances paved the way 
 for the accomplishment of the most important events. A Jew- 
 ess orphan became the queen of the greatest empire on earth, 
 through the whim of a monarch in a drunken revel. A restless 
 night of the king, brought to the highest honors the object of 
 Haman's implacable rage, and the man on whom the salvation 
 of the Church rested. The uncertain humour of a despot, was 
 overruled to regard favorably the petition of his queen, 
 who approached him at the hazard of her life, for the safety of 
 her people. And when ♦he Church was actually consigned to 
 ruin, it was only saved by a counter decree which gave the 
 Jews hberty to defend themselves agamst their enemies. In 
 all this concatenation of circumstances there was nothing mirac- 
 ulous. All happened according to the ordinary course of hu- 
 man affairs, and yet all was directed by the finger of God. 
 God brought Esther to the kingdom " for such a time as this." 
 She saved her people, and made this mighty Ahasuerus favour- 
 able to the Church during the whole of his reign. By whom 
 the book of Esther was written is unknown. It has been as- 
 cribed to Mordecai, to Ezra, and to iNehemiah. 
 
 Seventy-eight years after the decree of Cyrus, 457 B. C. Ez- 
 ra was commissioned by Artaxerxes (the Ahasuerus of the 
 
'i(i EZRA. NEHEMIAIT. PeRIOD II 
 
 book of Esther,) governor of Jadea.* He went up to Jerusa- 
 lem with about 1700 persons, bearing a munificent present of 
 silver and gold from the king and his counsellor, to the Lord 
 God of Israel, and a proclamation to all the treasurers 
 beyond the river, requiring them to furnish whatsoever should 
 be commanded by the God of heaven, for his house ;~all. 
 probably, obtained through the intercession of queen Esther^ 
 Like a truly pious man, who placed his dependence on the God 
 of heaven ; Ezra observed, at the river Ahava, a day of fasting 
 and prayer, and God was with him, and made all his way pros- 
 perous before him. He found the people in a low state. They 
 had intermarried with the Gentiles in the land. Ezra conve- 
 ned them, severely rebuked them, compelled them all o put 
 away their strange wives, and publicly read to them, from a 
 pulpit of wood, the law of God. The Holy Spirit was poured 
 out, and the people turned to the Lord with weeping and fast- 
 ing and mourning ; entered into solemn covenant with Gody 
 and became greatly reformed. 
 
 Ezra was of the sacerdotal family, and was an eminent scribe. 
 He not onlv wrote the book, which bears his name ; but com- 
 piled, from ancient records, the books of Chronicles, collect- 
 ed all the books of which the sacred scriptures did then consist, 
 made such additions to them as were necessary for their com- 
 pletion and placed them in their proper order. In transcri- 
 bing, he put the Hebrew writings into the square character of 
 the Chaldeans, after which the ancient Hebrew character fell 
 into disuse excepting with the Samaritans, who have retained it 
 to this day. Ten years after, Nehemiah went to Jerusalem with 
 a commission from the samt^ king to repair the walls and set up 
 the gates of Jerusalem. He was a Jew, of exalted heroism and 
 piety, who had obtained the place of cup-bearer to the king ; 
 not improbably through the influence of queen Esther. Un- 
 der him the people fortified the city, though they were so op= 
 posed by the Samaritans, as to be obliged to carry arms to their 
 work. Nehemiah returned to the Persian court, but he soon 
 came back with a new commission, and entered with great zeal 
 upon the business ot re-peopling Jerusalem and of reforming 
 the nation ; especially in their abuses of the daily worship and 
 of the Holy Sabbath. His government continued near forty 
 years. His last act of reformation was in the year 409 B. C. 
 He died, probably, soon after this, about 70 years of age. 
 
 * From the decree granting this commission, are to be dated the 70 
 weeks of Daniel. 
 
ClIAP. C. MALACHI. 77 
 
 Under the administration of these excellent men the custom 
 was introduced of reading, publicly, the law and the prophets in 
 the synagogues every sabbath day. Before the captivity, there 
 were but very few copies of the sacred scriptures. In the 
 time of Josiah, only one copy of the law was in existence. The 
 people, therefore, were very ignorant of it. But by this new 
 regulation, copies were greatly multiplied. Synagogues, or 
 churches, were built in every town and every synagogue had 
 one copy. 
 
 Contemporary with Ezra and Nehemiah was the prophet Mal- 
 achi. He was raised up to censure the people for the same 
 offences that had excited the indignation of the governors, and 
 to declare that God would punish and reject them and would 
 make his name great among the Gentiles. He predicted the 
 coming of John the Baptist, and the sudden appearance of the 
 Lord in his Temple, to take vengeance on his enemies and be 
 glorified in them that fear him. His style is inferior, as he 
 lived in the decline of the Hebrew poetry. He was the last of 
 the prophets. By him the canon of the Old Testament was 
 completed, about 400 years before Christ. 
 
 Table of the Prophets 
 
 loho prophecied after the cnptivity. 
 
 Daniel - - | 
 
 between 606 and 534 B. C. 
 
 Ezekiel, - | 
 
 between 595 and 536. 
 
 Haggai, - - 1 
 
 about 520. 
 
 Zechariah, - | 
 
 about 519. 
 
 Malachi, - j 
 
 between 4:?6 and 400. 
 
 For many ages the false religions of the East had remained 
 stationary ; but in this period Magianism received considerable 
 strength from the writings of Zoroaster. He was a native of 
 Media. He pretended to a visit in heaven, where God spake 
 to him out of a fire. This fire he pretended to bring with him 
 on his return. It was considered holy, the dwelhng of God. 
 The Priests were forever to keep it and the people were to wor- 
 ship before it. He caused fire-temples every where to be e- 
 rected, that storms and tempests might not extinguish it. As he 
 considered God as dwelling in the fire, he made the sun to be 
 liis chief residence and therefore the primary object of worship. 
 He abandoned the old system of two Gods, one good and the 
 other evil, and taught the existence of one Supreme, who had 
 under him a good and evil angel ; the immediate authers of, 
 
 7* 
 
78 ZOROASTER. PeRIOD U 
 
 good and evil. To gain reputation, he retired into a cave and 
 there Hved a long time a recluse, and composed a book called 
 the Zendavesta, which contains the liturgy to be used in the 
 fire-temples and the chief doctrines of his religion. His suc- 
 cess in propagating his system was astonishingly great. Al- 
 most all the eastern world, for a season, bowed before him. 
 He is said to have been slain, with 80 of his priests, by a Scy- 
 thian prince whom he attempted to convert to his religion. It 
 is manifest that he was well acquainted with the Jewish scrip- 
 tures, and that he derived his whole system of God's dwelling in 
 the fire from the burning bush, out of which God spake to Mo- 
 ses. He gave the same history of the creation and deluge 
 that Moses had given and inserted a great part of the Psalms 
 of David inio his writings. The Mehestani, his followers, be- 
 lieved in the immortality of the soul, m future rewards and pun- 
 ishments, and in the purification of the bad by fire ; after whicli 
 they would be united to the good. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Civil government of the Jews. Sanhedrim. Religions order. 
 Degeneracy in iriety. Conflicts for the High-priesthood. 
 Joshua slain in the Temple. Destruction of the Persian and 
 erection of the Grecian monarchy. Daniel's vision of the 
 ram and the he-goat. Fwfihnent of prophecies against Tyre. 
 The Jews favored hy Alexander. Course and end of the hc- 
 goat. Of the four horns lohich stood up in its place. Death 
 of Simon the just. Septuagint version of the Scriptures. 
 Ptolemy's violdion of the Holy of holies. The Jews favor- 
 ed hy Antiochus the Great. 
 
 From the completion of the Scriptures of the Old Testament 
 to the birth of Christ, was a period of about 400 years. It was 
 a period of which indeed, v/e have no inspired history ; but as 
 the great Edwards well remarks, it was a period whose events 
 are much the subject of Scripture prophecy ; so that, if we 
 have no later writer than Malachi, still we have, in the Bible, a 
 complete history of the Church ; " the account is carried on, 
 the chain is not broken 'till we come to the very last link of it 
 in the consummation of all things." God also has provided 
 profane historians, who, from the cessation of scriptural history, 
 have given us authentic and full accounts of his providential 
 
CUAP. 7. SANHEDRIM. 79 
 
 dealings with his Church and the nations of the earth, and ena- 
 bled us to behold the exact fulfilment of his prophetic revela- 
 tions. 
 
 After the return of the Jews from captivity, they remained in 
 a feeble state, under the Persian monarchs. The last of their 
 governors from among themselves, was Nehemiah. At his 
 death they were transferred to the prefecture of Syria, by which 
 they were subjected to an easy tribute. They lived however 
 under their own laws, governed by the high priest, and might 
 have been a happy people had it not been for long continued 
 and violent contests by brothers and others nearly relate ;, for 
 the sacerdotal dignity, and the tyrannical conduct of some who 
 were raised to it. An office so holy, should ever have been fill- 
 ed by holy men of God ; but, Hke the pontificate in after ages, 
 it was sought for by men of ambition and avarice as a place iu 
 which the vilest passions might be gratified. As its civil au- 
 thority came from the Syrian governor, it was purchased and 
 retained by money and the vilest political artifices. The nation 
 was thrown by contending candidates, into violent conflicts, 
 and was burdened with heavy taxes to satisfy the demands of 
 the Prefect. 
 
 At a subsequent period, we find associated with the High- 
 Priest, in the government of the nation, a grand council called 
 the Sanhedrim, consisting of 72 judges, which possessed the 
 power of hfe and death. The Jews called it " a hedge to the 
 laws ;" and maintained that it v;as instituted by God in the days 
 of Moses, when He appointed 72 elders to aid him in the gov- 
 ernment. But as we find no account of it in the Old Testa- 
 ment, it is evident that it was an institution of modern date. 
 Basnage and others have fixed its first institution in the time of 
 the Maccabees. Its authority extended over all the synagogues 
 in the world, and no appeal could be made from its sentence. 
 
 The religious services of the Jews, continued much upon the 
 plan established by Ezra and Nehemiah. A synagogue or 
 church was built in every city. Ai the east end was a chest or 
 ark, bearing a resemblance to the ark of the covenant in the 
 temple ; in which was placed the Pentateuch, written upon 
 vellum. The people assembled for prayer, three times e ery 
 day ; in the morning, afternoon and evening. On the Sab'ath 
 day and on festival days, the law and the prophets were read 
 and expounded. Their form of worship was much the same as 
 in christian assemblies, and is retained to this day. 
 
 As has been remarked, the Jews were cured, by the captivity, 
 of their idolatry. They ever looked upon that sin as the cause 
 
80 CONFLICTS FOR THE HIGH-PRIESTHOOD. PeRIOE IL 
 
 of their curse. In the great revival under Ezra, they conse- 
 crated themselves anew to God, and would have been happy 
 had they continued a holy people unto the Lord — looking, with 
 lively faith, to the coming of " the Desire of all nations." But 
 alas ! they soon degenerated into cold formality and debasing 
 superstition ; and, instead of purity of morals and true devo- 
 tion, offered little to God but a fiery zeal for the rites and cere- 
 monies of the Church. Could we look among the mountains 
 and vallies of Judea, we should no doubt, in every age find 
 many a devout Simeon and praying Anna, " waiting for the 
 consolation of Israel." God has ever had a people to serve him. 
 This nation he had owned m his gracious covenant. Here, 
 under his word and ordinances, lived the true Church. Here, 
 many souls were tramed up for glory. But history chiefly pre- 
 sents us the painful conflicts of violent men, contending for 
 the priesthood, and not less violent doctors corrupting the law 
 of Moses, and introducing tenets and customs which made 
 void the commandments of God. These, with their results, must 
 be recorded, that a full view may be presented of the state of 
 the Church, and the providences of God in relation to it. 
 
 So early as the year 366, B. C. we find a conflict for the 
 High Priesthood, temiinating in blood, and bringing great op- 
 pression upon the Jewish nation. Johanan, the son of Jehoi- 
 da, had succeeded his father in the high priesthood ; but Josh- 
 ua, his brother, having insinuated himself into the favor of 
 Bagoses, governor of Syria, obtained of him a grant of the 
 office. A dispute ensued ; and Joshua was slain by Jolianan 
 in the inner court of the Temple. This act of violence so en- 
 raged Bagoses, that he imposed an enormous fine upon the 
 pontiff and temple, annually, for seven years. 
 
 A few years after this unhappy event, the Jews imprudently 
 engaged with the Phenicians in a war against Ochus, the Per- 
 sian monarch ; in consequence of which he entered Judea. 
 took Jericho, and carried captive many of the Jews into Egypt, 
 and sent others to the borders of the Caspian sea. 
 
 The Persian monarchy (the breast and arms of silver, of the 
 great image of Nebuchadnezzar) had now continued about 
 200 years ; but, according to the sure word of prophecy, it was 
 drawing to its close, to be succeeded by the Grecian ; repre- 
 sented by the belly and thighs of brass. For the accomplish- 
 ment of his purpose God raised up Alexander, the son of 
 Philip, king of Macedonia, and endowed him with talents for 
 the accomplishment of vast and glorious undertakings. Ac- 
 tuated by an ambition to conquer the world, this Prince wpnt 
 
Chap. 7. daniel's ram and he goat. 61 
 
 forth furiously with a small but powerful army, against Darius, 
 king of Persia, and became a triumphant conqueror of armies 
 and dominions, which had been considered invincible, and es- 
 tabhshed on the ruins of the Persians, the third great empire 
 of the earth. This event took plac«" 334 B. C. 
 
 Besides the general representations of it in the image of 
 Nebuchadnezzar, and Daniel's vision of four beasts, that dis** 
 tinguished prophet had another more particular and striking 
 view of it, in his vision of the ram and the he goat. " Then 
 I lifted up mine eyes" said Daniel, " andsaw% and behold there 
 stood before the river a ram, which had two horns, and the 
 two horns were high up, but one was higher than the otheFj 
 and the higher came up last." This ram, according to the in- 
 terpretation of Gabriel, was the empire of the Modes and 
 Persians. " 1 saw," says the Prophet, " the ram pushing 
 westward and northward and southward so that no beast might 
 stand before him." Under Cyrus and his successors, the Per- 
 sians pushed their conquests on every side. " And as I was 
 considering, behold an he goat came from the west, on the 
 face of the whole earth and touched not the ground ; and the 
 he goat had a notable horn between his eyes." By the Angel 
 Gabriel the prophet was told that this rough goat was the 
 king of Greece, and the great horn that was between his eyes, 
 was the first king. " And he came," said Daniel, " to the 
 ram that had two horns which I had seen standing before the 
 river, and ran unto him in the fury of his power. And 1 saw 
 him come close unto the ram, and he was moved with choler 
 against him, and smote the ram, and brake his two horns, and 
 there was no power in the ram to stand before him, but he 
 cast him down to the ground and stamped upon him and there 
 was none that could deliver the ram out of his hand." 
 
 This wonderful prophecy thus delivered 230 years before, 
 received a most exact fulfilment in the rapid and irresistible 
 movements of the Grecian conqueror. Alexander, the leop- 
 ard in a former vision and the hegoat from the west in this, flew 
 with incredible swiftness and came upon his enemies before 
 they were aware of him or could place themselves in a posture 
 of defence. At the river Granicus he met Darius with all his 
 army. He commanded 35,000 men, while Darius had five times 
 that number. But he regarded him not. He ran unto him in 
 the fury of his power, and he smote the ram and brake his two 
 horns. Media and Persia, were no more. He routed all the 
 armies, took all the cities and castles, and subverted forever 
 the Persian empire. Thus did this mad and ferocious hea- 
 
8S DESTRUCTION OF TYRE. PeRIOD IT 
 
 then prince become the instrument of effecting, in part, the 
 divine purpose declared by Ezekiel.* "I will overturn, overturn, 
 overturn it and it shall be no more, until he come whose right 
 it is, and I will give it him." 
 
 Having overthrown the Persian empire, Alexander pushed 
 his conquest into Phenicia Every place opened its gates until 
 he came to the ancient city Tyre, where he met a serious 
 check. Tyre belonged to the tribe of Asher,. but was never 
 taken from the Canaanites. Situated upon the sea, it became 
 a place of great trade, opulence and splendour. But it' 
 abounded also in pride and wickedness, and gloried over JerU' 
 salem, the city of God, when chastened of heaven. God 
 therefore determined to display over it his righteous indigna- 
 tion, and by his prophets, he declared that he would destroy it 
 Utterly. t He first brought against it Nebuchadnezzar. It was a 
 city of amazing strength and for thirteen years this mighty 
 potentate besieged it, until " every head was made bald an5 
 every shoulder was peeled." At length it was taken 572 B. C, 
 and the predictions of the prophets vvere, in part, fulfilled. 
 But the inhabitants removed themselves and their effects to an 
 island, and it was not utterly destroyed. It was for Alexander 
 to complete the divine purpose. He found it again populous 
 and strong ; but after a costly and terrible siege he took the 
 city by force, put 8000 of the inhabitants to the sword crucifix 
 ed ^000, and sold 30,000 for slaves. After this it never re» 
 recovered its glory. It is now, in fulfilment of the divine decree, 
 a place for fishermen to spread their nets. So true is it that 
 God reigneth in the earth, and will do all his pleasure. " The 
 Lord of hosts hath purposed, and who can disannul." 
 
 The next movement of this weapon of the Lord, was 
 against Jerusalem. The Jews, pleading their oath to Darius, 
 refused to furnish Alexander with supplies for his army while 
 encamped against Tyre. This exceedingly enraged that suc- 
 cessful monarch, and he determined to wreak his vengeance 
 upon Jerusalem. At his approach, the Jews were thrown into 
 the greatest consternation. They immediately offered to God 
 sacrifices, prayers and supplications ; and, being directed, as 
 it is said, in a vision by night, Jaddua, the High Priest went 
 out to meet the conqueror, dressed in his pontifical robes, 
 with all the priests in their sacerdotal vestments, and the peo- 
 ple in white garments. Struck with profound awe at the sol- 
 
 ^21. 27. t Isaiab, 23. Ezekiel, 20. 27. 
 
Chap. 7. Alexander at Jerusalem. ^3 
 
 6mn spectacle, Alexander hastened forward, and bowed him- 
 self to the earth before the High Priest, and worshipped Jeho- 
 vah, whose name was inscribed on the mitre. Parmenias, his 
 favourite, astonished at his behaviour, enquired why he did 
 thus ? Alexander, who well knew how to improve every oc- 
 currence in his own favour, assured him that when he was at 
 Dio, in Macedonia, and dehberating with himself what he 
 should do, this verju pontiif, in this habit, appeared to him in a 
 dream and encouraged him to pursue the war against the Per- 
 sians, assuring him of complete success in all his undertakings. 
 The king embraced the Iligh Priest, entered Jerusalem in a 
 friendly manner, with the procession ; and offered sacrifices to 
 God in the Temple. Jaddua then shewed him the prophecies 
 ©f Daniel, which predicted the overthrow of the Persian em- 
 pire by a Grecian king. This produced a feeling of great ex- 
 ultation in the king, and made him favour the Jewish nation. 
 He suffered them to remain unmolested under their own laws, 
 and in the enjoyment of their own religion ; exempted them 
 from the usual tribute, on the seventh or sabbatical year, and 
 gave many of them a place, with important privileges, in anew 
 city which he built in Egypt, and which he called Alexandria, 
 after his own name. No power was yet to destroy a place 
 where God had recorded his name. 
 
 Beholding the attention which the conqueror paid to the 
 Temple and city of Jerusalem, the Samaritans immediately ad- 
 vanced to meet him and asked the like favors ; but as they 
 Were not Jews, they plead in vain : and when, a short time af- 
 ter, some of them mutinied against his Syrian governor, he 
 •Irove them all from Samaria and planted there a small colony 
 ©f Greeks. The Samaritans retired to Shechem under mouri 
 Gerizim, the place of their temple, and there they have remain- 
 ed to the present time. 
 
 It will not be uninteresting to trace the further course and 
 end of this distinguished man, so plainly pointed out in pro- 
 phecy, and raised up for the execution of such important purpo- 
 ses. From Jerusalem, Alexander went into Egypt ; founded 
 the city of Alexandria and visited the Heathen Temple of Ju- 
 piter Ammon, situated about 200 miles in the deserts of Lybia. 
 Having caused himself to be declared the son of thai Heathen 
 god, he returned \o Syria and Persia ; overcame again the Per- 
 sians who had gathered against him, pushed his conquests be- 
 yond the Indus and would gladly have gone beyond the Ganges; 
 but his soldiers refused to follow him farther and he returned 
 to Babylon. There he suddenly died of a fever produced by a 
 
 r 
 
84 THE FOUR HORNS PERIOD II. 
 
 drunken revel, 323 B. C. in the thirteenth year of his reign and 
 thirty- third of his age. Thus, when " the he-goat had waxed 
 very great and when he was strong" " the great horn was brok- 
 en." He had subjected to himself all the countries from the 
 Adriatick sea to the Ganges, embracing all the habitable Vv'orld 
 then known. God had raised him up for this purpose. He 
 had marked out, hundred's of years before, his victorious 
 path. He gave him his talents and his s*urcess and carried 
 him through all his difficulties. Alexander was unquestiona- 
 bly a great military commander. But he knew not God. He 
 formed himself on the model of Homer's heroes, and was de- 
 stroyed by vain glory. His ambition was to conquer the world, 
 and to effect this object he could wade through seas of blood ; 
 totally regardless of human happiness. His triumph led him 
 to the grossest sensuality, and he died as a fool dieth, in bac- 
 chanahan revelries. Thus we see that God, who is higher 
 than the highest, can employ the wicked to accomplish his pur- 
 poses, though they mean not so ; and when they have fulfilled 
 his designs, then he casts them out of his hand as no longer use- 
 ful, except it be in their everlasting destruction for their own 
 vices and follies. 
 
 " 1 he great horn was broken and for it came up four nota- 
 ble ones from toward the four winds of heaven." This termi- 
 nation of the distinguished prophecy Gabriel thus interpreted, 
 '*Now, that being broken, whereas four stood up for it, four 
 kingdoms shall stand up out of the nation, but not in his pow- 
 er." It was now literally fulfilled. Alexander's brother and 
 sons took the throne, hut they were all soon murdered and the 
 horn or kingdom was entirely broken. The governors of pro- 
 vinces usurped dominion, and being reduced to four, they di- 
 vided Alexander's empire into four kingdoms, which are the 
 four horns which stood up for the one which was great and ter- 
 rible. Cassander held Macedon and Greece and the more 
 western parts ; Lysimachus had Thrace, Bithynia and the 
 northern regions ; Ptolemy took Egypt and the southern coun- 
 tries ; and Seleucus, Syria and the provinces of the east. 
 
 Lying between these various kingdoms, Judea was often 
 greatly distracted with their wars. At first, it was held by La- 
 omedon, one of Alexander's captains. He was soon subdued 
 by Ptolemy. The Jews, however, would not violate theiw en- 
 gagements to him. They therefore drew upon them the wrath 
 of Ptolemy, who, not being able easily to subdue so strong a 
 place as Jerusalem, took advantage of their regard for the Sab- 
 bath, entered tiie city unresisted on that holy day, and c?rrie?i 
 
Chap. 7, completion of the old testament. 65 
 
 one hundred thousand of the inhabitants with him into Egypt. 
 Their firm character and sacred regard to their oath attracted 
 his favour, and he placed many of them in stations of power 
 and trust. Some he settled in Lybia and Cyrene. From these 
 descended the Cyrenian Jews, of whom mention is made in 
 the Acts of the Apostles. 
 
 In the year 292 B. C. died Simon, called the just, High 
 Priest of the Jews. He was a man of distinguished upright- 
 ness and purity of character. He was an ardent patriot, who 
 repaired and fortified the city and Temple. By him, 
 it is supposed, the canon of the scriptures of the Old Testa- 
 ment was perfected and settled in the Jewish Church. The 
 genealogy in the book of Chronicles, is evidently carried down 
 to about this period, and some books, especially Malachi, were 
 written after Ezra had copied out the sacred writings. No 
 one, it is certain, later than Simon, ventured to perfect the 
 holy oracles ; for he was the last of the grand synagogue — a 
 council of 120 elders, who, in regular succession, from the 
 time of Ezra, laboured to restore the Jewish state and extend 
 a correct knowledge of the Scriptures. 
 
 The whole of the sacred books thus collected and arranged, 
 is called the Old Testament, simply because it contains the 
 former covenant, or the Mosaic dispensation ; though that in 
 reahty occupies but a very small part of it — the historical books, 
 the book of Job, the psalms and the prophets having no par- 
 ticular connection with it. In the arrangement which was 
 made, it is manifest to every reader, that a strict order of time, 
 is not observed. A division of the books into chapters and 
 verses, was not made until the thirteenth century of the Christian 
 era. Even a division of letters into words was then unknown. 
 A whole line was written as though it was one word. 
 
 Ptolemy Philadelphus, who succeeded Soter, 285 B. C. was 
 very favorable to the Jews. He ransomed many of those who 
 had been brought captive into Egypt, and established others on 
 favourable foundations in his own dominions. He was a great 
 patron of learning, and collected a library of seven hundred 
 thousand volumes or manuscripts. During his reign the Jewish 
 Scriptures were translated from the Hebrew into the Greek lan- 
 guage — forming the Septuagint version. It was formerly the 
 popular belief from the tradition of one Aristeas, that, desirous 
 of forming a perfect library and hearing of the books of Mo- 
 ses, Ptolemy sent to Jerusalem for seventy elders, who came 
 to Alexandria, where they were shut up in the island of Pha- 
 
 8 
 
S6 SEPTUAGINT. PERIOD \L 
 
 ros in separate cells, until each one had translated a particular 
 period ; that these translations all being compared and found 
 to agree, were approved ; when the elders were sent back with 
 magnificent presents. But this opinion is now exploded, and 
 it is commonly supposed that this Greek version was made pri- 
 vately at Alexandria, by learned Jews, who had been carried 
 thither by Ptolemy Soter, and who retained the Hebrew, and 
 had become conversant with the Greek language. But in 
 whatever way the Septuagint was formed, the translation was a 
 great event. The Scriptures had hitherto been locked up in a 
 language, known only to a small, obscure and despised people. 
 And not only so, but even among the Jews, the Hebrew ceas- 
 ed to be spoken as a living language, soon after the Babylonish 
 captivity. The sacred books were now put into the popular 
 language of the age, the language of courts, of armies and ofht- 
 erature. The Jews who were scattered over the earth, and 
 who were fast changing their language for the Greek, found 
 the Scriptures following them, and legible by them. This 
 version was soon brought into universal and common use. 
 Christ and his Evangehsts and Apostles quoted from it, though 
 they lived in Judea. From this all the early versions were 
 made — thelllyrian, the Gothic, the Arabic, the Ethiopic, the 
 Armenian and the Syriac. It was in common use in the church- 
 es for several centuries after Christ, and is to this day, in the 
 Greek and most of the oriental churches. It generally ex- 
 presses the same sentiments with the Hebrew, though often in 
 very different terms. 
 
 Such Jews as mingled with the Greeks after the conquests 
 ■of Alexander, spoke their language and used the Septuagint 
 version, were called Hellenist Jews. 
 
 Though the Jews remained subject to the Egyptians, yet 
 other nations, beholding their diligence and fidelity, were ve- 
 ry favourable to them, and granted them many privileges. 
 This was particularly the case with Seleuus Nicator, king 
 of Macedon, who allowed them the same privileges with his 
 own subjects. 
 
 About the year 217 B. C. Antiochus the great, king of Sy- 
 ria, resolved to conquer Jerusalem. But Ptolemy Philopater 
 king of Egypt, resisted him and drove him back to his own ter- 
 ritories. The Jews, in consequence of this, paid him great hom- 
 age, and cordially welcomed him to their city. Coming into 
 the Temple, Ptolemy offered sacrifices to the God of heaven, 
 nn(J made many gifts to the people. But he would not Icav^ 
 
Chap. 7. ptolemy violates the holy op holies. 87 
 
 the place until he had seen the Holy of hoHes. Against this, 
 the priests and people solemnly remonstrated as an awful pro- 
 fanation, which would bring upon him and them the vengeance 
 of heaven. But the more he was opposed, the more deter- 
 mined he became, and pressing his way into the most holy 
 place, he was smitten with inexpressible terror, and carried 
 out by his attendants. 
 
 He returned to Egypt in great wrath with the Jews and bit- 
 terly persecuted all who were in his dominions. He first for- 
 bade every man access to him who did not sacrifice to his gods. 
 He next directed that the Jews who by the favor of Alexan- 
 der had held the first rank, should be enrolled in the third ov 
 lowest, and that when enrolled, they should be stamped with 
 an hot iron, with the mark of his god Bacchus ; and that if 
 any refused enrolment they should be put to death. He then 
 ordained that as many as would renounce their religion and be- 
 come Heathen, should be restored to their former privileges ; 
 but only three hundred out of the many thousands in Alexan- 
 dria, were seduced to apostacy. He finally resolved upon 
 the destruction of the whole nation. And first gathering to- 
 gether the Jews in Egypt and binding them in chains, he let 
 loose upon them his elephants ; but these, having been made 
 drunk with wine and frankincense, turned upon the spectators 
 and made dreadful havoc among them. Ptolemy, fearing the 
 vengeance of heaven, turned from all his wicked purposes and 
 restored the Jews to their former privileges. 
 
 The Samaritans improved every opportunity which was af- 
 forded, to shew their enmity to the Jews. They often plun- 
 dered and ravaged parts of their country and carried many of 
 the inhabitants into captivity, selling them for slaves. Thiff 
 was particularly the case during the reign of Ptolemy Philo- 
 pater. 
 
 This oppressed people saw again, at the death of Ptolemy, 
 (B. C. 204) days of prosperity ; for wearied with allegiance 
 to Egypt, they placed themselves under the protection of An- 
 tiochus, the great, king of Syria, and offered him their assis- 
 tance. Antiochus rewarded them by a restoration of Jeru- 
 salem to its ancient privileges. He also liberated all who were 
 slaves in captivity ; exempted all the Jews who should return 
 to their capital from taxes, for three years ; and presented a 
 large sum from his own private purse for repairing the Tem- 
 ple. Antiochus was assassinated 187 B. C. for robbing the 
 temple ofBelus of its treasures. He was called the Great, 
 
88 DESOLATIONS OF JERUSALE3I PeRIOD II. 
 
 because of his valor, prudence, industry and success. The 
 transactions of his life and the wars in which he was engaged 
 with Ptolemy, were accurately delineated in the eleventh°chap- 
 ter of the prophecy of Daniel, from the tenth to the nineteenth 
 verse. 
 
 Under his son and successor Seleucus, the Jews enjoyed 
 the privileges and immunities which had been granted them by 
 Antiochus ; and might have enjoyed many years of peace and 
 quietness, had it not been for a bitter contention between Si- 
 mon the governor of the Temple, and Onias, the High priest. 
 The former proving unsuccessful, fled to Apollonius, governor 
 of Palestine, and gave him an exaggerated account of the treas 
 ures in the Temple. When Seleucus heard of them, he resol- 
 ved to possess them, and sent his treasurer to bring them 
 away. But, while in the act of robbery, Heliodorus, the treas- 
 urer, was suddenly struck with awful terror, by a vision, which 
 caused him instantly to quit the city, fearing the power and 
 wrath of God. The whole of the reign of Seleucus is ex- 
 pressed in the twentieth verse of the eleventh chapter of Dan 
 iel He was little besides " a raiser of taxes." 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 Desolations of Jerusalem under Antiochus Epiphanes. Jason 
 erects a gymnasium. Temple shut up for three years. Bold 
 and artful plot of Antiochus to extirpate the Church. THq 
 Temple consecrated to Juoif^r 0!y7r,pUs. Jetmsn martyrdoms. 
 General revolt under Matathias. Wars of the Maccabees. 
 Death of Antiochus. Pi-opheciesfidflledinhim. Destruc- 
 tion of the Grecian^ and establishment of the Roman em- 
 pire, the legs andjeet of Nebuchadnezzar's image. Prospe- 
 rous state of the Jeivs under Jonathan and Simon. Apocry- 
 phal books. 
 
 We have hitherto contemplated the Jews in favourable 
 circumstances. They had had some internal conflicts, and 
 outward oppressions, but they had also enjoyed the protection 
 of mighty monarchs, and had become a populous and wealthy 
 nation. Vital piety had exceedingly declined, especially after 
 the death of Simon the Just ; but the Temple stood in its glo- 
 ry, and its service was strictly observed. But we are now to 
 contemplate an awful and melancholy reverse. We are to 
 
'Chap. 8. under antiochus epiphanes. ' 69 
 
 behold the whole nation nearly destroyed ; their religion al- 
 most extirpated, and the Temple of Jehovah dedicated to 
 Jupiter Olympus. 
 
 The successor of Seleucus in the Syrian monarchy, was 
 Antiochus Epiphanes. He took the throne, 175 B.C. The 
 prophet Daniel predicted that he should be " a vile person."* 
 Such he proved himself, by all his private and public conduct. 
 The first of his acts, which seriously affected the Jews, was. 
 his seUing the High priesthood to Jason, brother to Onias, the 
 reigning High priest, for 360 talents, about 90,000 pounds ster- 
 ling ; and issuing an order for the removal of Onias, a person 
 worthy of this sacred trust, to Antioch ; there to be confined 
 for life. Jason, despising the rehgion of his ancestors, and 
 resolved to make himself popular with the unprincipled 
 youth of his nation, procured also a royal decree for the erec- 
 tion of a Gymnasium, or place for games and amusements, simi- 
 lar to those established in Grecian cities ; and by example 
 and rewards, encouraged the people to attend upon it, and 
 conform to the manners and customs of the heathen. The 
 flood gates of vice being set open, all respect for the law of 
 Moses, and the Temple was soon swept away ; — the very 
 priests mingled in the amusements of the Gymnasium, the al- 
 tar of God was forsaken, and vice, immoraUty and infidelity 
 stalked forth triumphant. 
 
 Jason, however, enjoyed his power but a short period. Af- 
 ter a reign of three years, he was supplanted by Menelaus his 
 brother, a greater monster in wickedness than himself, B. C. 
 174. Such men sought the office, first because it was heredita- 
 ry in their family ; but chiefly, because it now embraced the 
 temporal government of Jerusalem. Menelaus pubhcly apos- 
 tatized to the religion of the Greeks, and drew as many as pos- 
 sible in his train. He sold the sacred vessels from the sanc- 
 tuary to pay the enormous sum of three hundred talents, by which 
 he had supplanted his brother ; and caused Onias, who had 
 reproved him for his sacrilege, to be put to death. But some 
 virtue remained with the people, for they resented this sacri- 
 lege, put to death the instrument by which it was effected, and 
 sent messengers to Antiochus complaining of its vile author. 
 
 In strict fulfilment of the divine prediction m Daniel xi. 25, 
 this vile king advanced with his armies and conquered Egypt. 
 Ptolemy Philometer fell into his hands, but he was not deslroy- 
 
 Daniel, xi. !• 
 
 8* 
 
90 JERUSALEM SACKED. PeRIOD II. 
 
 ed. On the contrary he had his liberty and sat at the table of 
 Antiochus, as Daniel predicted he would, v. 27. — "And both 
 these king's hearts shall be to do mischief, and they shall speak 
 lies at one table." The Jews had a false report of his death, 
 and Jason immediately marched into the city with a thousand 
 men, to avenge himself on Menelaus. Antiochus hearing of 
 this, and of the rejoicings in Jerusalem, supposed that the 
 whole city and nation had revolted from him, and hastily 
 marched into Jerusalem, put to death 40,000 persons, and sold 
 an equal number for slaves. He broke into the Holy of ho- 
 lies, robbed the temple of the altar of incense, the shew bread, 
 table and the candlestick of seven branches which were all of 
 gold, the recent gifts of friendly monarchs ; and, to shew his 
 contempt and hatred of the Jewish rehgion, he sacrificed a 
 hog upon the altar of burnt offering. He made Phihp, a man of 
 ferocious spirit, governor of Judea, and restored Menelaus to 
 the High Priesthood. Jason died a miserable vagabond. In 
 about two years, the Egyptians revolted from Antiochus, and 
 he again fell furiously on them. But the Romans interpo- 
 sed, and demanded a cessation of hostilities. Antiochus, hav- 
 ing read the decree of the senate, said he would consult with 
 his friends about it. But the Roman Ambassador drew around 
 him a circle in the sand, and required his answer before he 
 passed its bounds. Afraid of this bold and rising power he 
 acquiesced ; but he turned and wreaked his vengeance on 
 the unoffending Jews. He sent iwenty-two thousand men under 
 Apollonius, to sack Jerusalem. The inhabitants were una- 
 ware of his horrid intentions, until the sabbath after his arri- 
 val ; when, all being assembled for worship, he let loose upon 
 them his troops, who butchered all the men within their reach, 
 took the women and children to sell for slaves; set fire to the 
 houses ; demolished the walls and carried away all the treas- 
 ure. The Temple was suffered to stand, but a fortress was 
 built near it for the molestation of all who should approach it ; 
 so that no one dared to come near, and the daily sacrifice ceas- 
 ed. Such as escaped the carnage fled to the mountains and 
 lived in great distress and hardships. 
 
 Antiochus gloried in the greatest barbarities. In the lan- 
 guage of Daniel, he had peculiar " indignation against the 
 holy covenant," and he determined to destroy the Jewish reli- 
 gion or extirpate the nation. He issued therefore, a decree 
 that all nations within his dominions, should forsake their for- 
 mer rites an4 usages, an \ should conform to the religion ot 
 
 I 
 
Chap. 8. the temple consecrated to jupiter, 91 
 
 the king and worship as he worshipped, under the severest pen- 
 alties. To ensure success, he placed inspectors in every prov- 
 ince and directed them to treat the disobedient (and these ho 
 knew would be Jews only) with the greatest severity. An old 
 and cruel minister, one Atheneas, was sent to Jerusalem witli 
 a commission to destroy any one who offered sacrifices 
 to the God of Israel, or observed the Sabbath, or practised 
 circumcision. He consecrated the Temple of Jehovah, to Ju- 
 piter Olympus, and set up his statue upon the altar of burnt-of- 
 fering. He also set up altars, groves, and statues in all parts 
 of his dominion, and required an absolute uniformity of wor- 
 ship, or the forfeiture of life. It was one of the boldest at- 
 tempts to extirpate the religion of a nation, ever made. 
 
 But God was in the midst of his Church, and the gates of 
 hell could not prevail against her. The land might be deso- 
 late ; the temple might be shut up or polluted ; the daily sac- 
 rifice might cease, but there were many temples of the Holy 
 Ghost in which the fire of devotion burned with unwonted 
 brightness. It was however an awful season foj^the Jews. 
 They were hid in the caves of the rocks where they worship- 
 ped* God and subsisted on roots and herbs. Hypocrites threw 
 off their disguises and proclaimed themselves Heathen ; and 
 the Samaritans, who had said to the Jews in their prosperity, 
 we will go with you, for we are bone of your bone, now ran to 
 Antiochus and declared themselves not to be Jews and reques- 
 ted that their Temple might be dedicated to the Grecian Jupi- 
 ter. When the saints were brought to martyrdom, their in 
 trepid firmness filled the tyrant with rage and madness. Among 
 others who were put to a violent death were the venerable Ei- 
 eazer, and an aged woman with her seven sons. Their trium- 
 phant deaths strengthened their brethren, and the tyrant found 
 it was not in his power to destroy the worship of Jehovah. 
 
 To violence Antiochus added the most seducing arts to bring 
 the Jews to a compliance with his orders. Among his chief 
 ofiicers was one Apelles, whom he sent to the city of Modin, 
 there to establish the heathen worship. Apelles assembled the 
 people, and addressing Mattathias, a venerable priest of the 
 Asmonean family, endeavoured, by compliment and promises, 
 to induce him to lead the way in apostatising from God and sa- 
 crificing to the idol. But Mattathias feared God ; and, with a 
 loud voice, declared, in hearing of all the people, that "no 
 consideration whatsoever should induce him or any of his fami- 
 ly, ever to forsake the law of their God 5 but that they would 
 
92 ^^'ARs OF Period IL 
 
 still walk in the covenant, which he had made with their fore- 
 fathers and observe all its ordinances, and that no commands 
 of the king should make any of then, depart from it." Of such 
 a man the world was not worthy. He stood for God in defi- 
 ance of the greatest dangers. Looking round, he beheld an a- 
 postate already bowing before the idol which Apelles had set 
 up. Immediately, with the zeal and spirit of Phinehas, and in 
 obedience to the law of Moses, he ran upon him and slew him. 
 By the assistance of his sons he slew also Apelles and those 
 who attended him, destroyed the idol and then fled to the moun- 
 tains. 
 
 It was the signal for revolt. It was the commencement of a 
 defensive war, which terminated in the deliverance of Judah. 
 Large numbers of Jews flocked immediately to his standard and 
 made a bold and vigorous defence of their civil and religious 
 privileges. Finding that the royal army took great advantage 
 of the Sabbath ; Mattathias and his party agreed to defend 
 themselves on that holy day. Their adversaries therefore had 
 no opportunity to gain advantages over them as before ; but 
 were struck with terror at their boldness and fortitude, and eve- 
 ry where yielded before them. The graven images were des- 
 troyed ; the Jewish synagogues were opened ; the law and the 
 prophets* were read ; the practice of circumcision was revived ; 
 and, in the short space of a year, there was a general restora- 
 tion of religious order. 
 
 Mattathias was permitted to enjoy but a little season his holy 
 triumphs. The close of the year, 166 B. C. saw him resting 
 from his labours. With his dying breath he exhorted his sons- 
 to constancy and courage in defence of their liberties and the 
 religion of their fathers. His son Judas, was appointed his suc- 
 cessor. He raised a small but resolute army and erected his 
 standard, on which was inscribed a motto from Exodus 16. — 
 -' Who is like unto thee among the gods, O Jehovah." This 
 was written by an abbreviation, formed by putting the initial 
 letters of the Hebrew words together, which made the word 
 Maccabees. Hence, all who fought under this standard were 
 called Maccabees or Maccabeans. 
 
 Judas was an illustrious warrior. He soon made the Syri- 
 ans, the Samaritans and apostate Jews tremble before him. 
 
 * Antiochus forbad the reading of the law in the synagogues, and the 
 Jews substituted the prophets. From this time both the law and the 
 prophets were read every Sabbath day. 
 
Chap. 8. the Maccabees. 93 
 
 Powerful armies were sent against him, but were obliged to 
 retire in ignominy. In his last battle he gained a signal victory 
 with about 3000 men, over Lysias the Syrian governor, with 
 an army of 65,000. The latter abandoning all attempts to 
 subdue the victorious Maccabees, they marched to Jerusalem, 
 destroyed the idols which Antiochus had sot up ; pulled 
 down the altar which the heathens had erected ; purified the 
 temple, made anew altar, candlestick and table of pure gold ; 
 hung a new veil before the Holy of holies and caused the wor- 
 ship of God, which had been interrupted for three years and an 
 half, to be resumed in its primitive splendour. In commemo- 
 ration of this event an annual festival was appointed called the 
 feast of dedication, which was continued until the days of our 
 Saviour and honored by his presence. The Jews, however, 
 were unable to take the tower which overlooked the Temple. 
 This and the continual incursions of the surrounding nations, 
 who were exasperated at the re-establishment of the Jewish 
 nation and religion, marred exceedingly the happiness of the 
 people, kept them humble and tried their confidence in God, 
 amid the most astonishing victories. 
 
 While the Maccabees had been regaining their liberties, An- 
 tiochus was engaged in wars in the east ; but no sooner had in- 
 telligence reached him of their boldness and success, than he 
 was filled with violent rage, and he resolved upon the entire 
 extirpation of the whole house of Israel. But no sooner had 
 he made his vow and sat out upon his march toward the devo- 
 ted nation, than he was seized with an incurable and horrid dis- 
 ease which soon put an end to his life, 164 B. C. With hi^ 
 (lying breath, he sckpf^wlsugeci that las siilfcrihgs were justly 
 inflicted by the God of Israel, for his bitter persecutions of that, 
 people. This vile prince and great oppressor of the Church 
 of God, was more particularly pointed out by Daniel, in his 
 eleventh chapter, from the 20th verse, than any other ruler 
 whom he noticed. Porphyry, one of the most bitter enemies 
 to Christianity, acknowledged that no prophecies were ever 
 delivered more clearly, or fulfilled more exactly, but said they 
 were written after the events foretold had taken place, and 
 were no other than historical narratives. But Daniel's prophe- 
 cies were written in Chaldee, and had actually been translated 
 into Greek before any of these events transpired. 
 
 About this time the Grecian empire, denoted by the belly 
 and thighs of brass of Nebuchadnezzer's image, was over- 
 thrown, and the Roman, marked out by the legs of iron and the 
 feet part of iron and part of clay established. The Romans 
 
94 JUDAS MACCABEUS. PeRIOD II 
 
 founded their city, 754 B. C. ; yet they were but little known 
 in the east until about 274 B. C. when, hearing of their victo- 
 ries over the nations around them, Ptolemy Philadelphus, king 
 of Egypt, sent ambassadors to make an aUiance with them. 
 This led them to interfere in the contentions of the eastern mon- 
 archs, until, finally, they brought them all under their dominion 
 and established the most extensive and powerful empire the 
 world had seen. But the feet were part of iron and part of 
 clay. As the Romans extended their dominion, they embra- 
 ced in their empire vast hordes of barbarous nations, which so 
 weakened it that it was ultimately divided into ten lesser 
 kingdoms, denoted by the ten toes of the image. 
 
 The efforts of Judas, after the death of Antiochus, to de- 
 fend himself against the heathen nations around Jerusalem 
 who had confederated to destroy all who worshipped Jehovah, 
 were uniformly successful. This exceedingly enraged Lysias, 
 the guardian of the young monarch, Antiochus Eupator, who 
 immediately brought against Jerusalem an army of 80,000 
 men with all the horse of the kingdom and 80 elephants, de- 
 termining to make Jerusalem an habitation for the Gentiles, 
 set the high priesthood for sale, and make gain of the Temple. 
 But Judas and his army having as usual implored aid from 
 lieaven, fell upon him, slew eleven thousand foot and sixteen 
 hundred horsemen and put all the rest to flight. Peace ensu- 
 ed. Through the influence of the Romans, the Jews were no 
 longer obliged to conform to the religion of the Greeks, but 
 were permitted every where to live according to their own 
 laws. This was the first time the Church of God ever felt the 
 pdwer of Rome. B. C. 163. 
 
 But this peace was of short duration. The war was first 
 renewed by the men of Joppa- Judas was again successful 
 and laid siege to^ the tower of Acra, which overlooked the 
 Temple. This brought from Antioch the young king with an 
 hundred thousand foot, twenty thousand horse, thirty-two 
 elephants and three hundred chariots of war. Tiie watch- 
 word of Judas was " Victory is of God." Having given 
 this, he attacked the enemy and made a great slaughter, but 
 was unable to resist such a mighty force and retreated into 
 Jerusalem. The monarch pursued and laid siege to the sanc- 
 tuary. The Jews defended themselves with bravery and were 
 reduced to the lowest extremities, when the royal army was 
 called away to quell a rebellion in Syria. A truce was granted 
 and the king was admitted within the walls. These he promised 
 to leave untouched ; but beholding their strength, he disre 
 jrarded his oath and levelled them with the dust. 
 
 I 
 
'ChAP> 8. JONATHAN MACCA EUfc'. 95 
 
 I 
 
 The apostate High-priest Menelaus now hoped for a restora- 
 tion to his office, but his character was well understood by the 
 Syrian government and they condemned him to a horrid death 
 and appointed Alcimus, a man of equal baseness, to the office. 
 The people however refused to admit him to the altar. It 
 had been predicted by the prophet Isaiah that there should " be 
 an altar to the Lord in the midst of the Land of Egypt," and 
 Onias, the proper heir to the priest-hood, indignant at this 
 appointment, went thither and, on the ground of this prophecy, 
 petitioned Ptolemy to grant him liberty to erect a Temple in his 
 dominions. The Egyptian king assigned him a place in Heho- 
 pilis, the city of the Sun. A temple was erected, after the 
 model of the temple of Jerusalem, and divine worship was 
 instituted. This temple stood 224 years, when it was destroy- 
 ed by Vespasian. 
 
 Alcimus, rejected of the people, sought protection of De- 
 metrius, the monarch of Syria. Powerful armies were sent to his 
 support. For protection, Judas sought an alliance with the 
 Romans. A league of mutual defence was made. But before 
 the embassy had returned, the royal armies were but too suc- 
 cessful ; the small army of Judas was surrounded and he fell, 
 covered with wounds, a martyr to his country. 160 B. C. 
 
 The death of this illustrious warrior was a severe stroke to 
 the Jewish nation. They were at once scattered and devour- 
 ed as sheep before ravenous wolves. Their calamities had 
 never been greater than they now were, since the captivity, 
 Still, however, hoping in God, the Jews flocked around Jona- 
 than, the brother of Judas, and made him their leader. 
 
 Jonathan appears not to have possessed the military prowess 
 of his brother ; but he was a man of courage and prudence. 
 He continued at the head of the nation seventeen years, when 
 he and his children and about a thousand of his guards were 
 treacherously assassinated by Tryphon, a Syrian usurper, in the 
 city of Ptolemaic, 144 B. C. But two years was he troubled 
 by the Syrians, with whom his brother had had such terrible 
 conflicts. For finding so able a commander at the head of the '^ 
 Jewish forces, and being disturbed by their own internal divi- 
 sions, they made peace and solemnly enn;aged never to renew 
 the war. 
 
 Jonathan improved the season of peace for the restoration of 
 civil and ecclesiastical order. He repaired the wall of Jerusa- 
 lem and formed alliances with the Romans. The wicked Al- 
 cimus, having the presumption to break down the wall which 
 had been built round the sanctuary, by order of the prophets 
 
06 APOCHRYPHAL BOOKS. PERIOD II 
 
 Haggai and Zechariah, to separate the Gentiles from the Jews, 
 was, it is said, smitten of God and perished in agony. The 
 priesthood remained vacant for seven years, when the people 
 pressed it upon Jonathan, and the appointment was confirmed 
 by the Syrian monarch. 
 
 Tryphon, the base murderer of Jonathan, aiming at the 
 throne of Syria, immediately besieged Jerusalem ; but the peo- 
 ple elevated Simon, the surviving brother of Judas and Jona- 
 than, to the head of the army, and he was afraid to make any 
 attack. Simon continued both general and high priest for the 
 term of eight years ; when he was treacherously murdered by 
 his son in law, B. C. 135. His reign was one of much pros- 
 perity to the Jewish nation. They had friendly alliances with 
 the Romans and Lacedemonians ; enjoyed the civil and reli- 
 gious institutions of their fathers, and were victorious over the 
 petty marauders who troubled them. Simon erected at Modin a 
 very costly monument of white marble over the sepulchre of his 
 father and brothers, which was, for centuries, a famous sea- 
 mark, and which was standing so late as the days of Eusebius. 
 200 years after Christ. 
 
 With the death of Simon terminates, what is usually called, 
 the history of the Maccabees. This history is chiefly contain- 
 ed in the first book of the Maccabees, which was probably writ- 
 ten by some contemporary author, who had been an actor in the 
 scenes which he so minutely and feehngly describes. It was 
 never admitted into the sacred canon, but approaches nearer 
 the style of sacred history than any work extant, and is gener-^ 
 ally received as an accurate account of the events of that peri- 
 od. From it, Josephus chiefly copied the history of that peri- 
 od. The second book of Maccabees consists of several pieces 
 compiled together. It is written with much less accuracy than 
 the first, and contains much that is extravagant and fabulous. 
 
 The Apocrypal books, which are often printed and bound 
 with the sacred volume, were all probably written in these la- 
 ter days of the Jewish Church. They are therefore venerable 
 for their antiquity ; and some of them, as the first book of Mac- 
 cabees, impart valuable historical information ; others, as the 
 books of Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus, aflbrd much useful in- 
 struction ; but none of them have any title to inspiration. 
 They were never admitted into the canon of the Jews, to whoni 
 alone were committed the oracles of God. They formed no 
 part of the Septuagint version. They were never quoted ei- 
 ther as prophetic or doctrinal, by our Saviour or his Apostles. 
 Some of their authors disclaim all pretensions to inspiration ; 
 
Chap. 9. prosperity of the jews. 97 
 
 and some of them contain thinirs which are weak and low ; ut- 
 terly inconsistent with probability and chronology, and at vari- 
 ance with the general character of divine truth. They are con- 
 sidered as canonical, and as of equal autliority with the writings 
 of Moses and the prophets by the Church of Rome ; but they 
 certainly ought never to be connected or circulated with the 
 sacred volume. 
 
 CHAP. IX. 
 
 Prosperous state of the Jews under Hyrcanns. Royalty re- 
 established. Jerusaleyji taken hy the Romans. End of the 
 Asmonean princes. Herod the Great. The Temple repair^ 
 ed and enlarged. Birth of Jesus Christ, the Saviour of men. 
 Family f Herod. Sceptre departed from Judah. Reli- 
 gious sects among the Jeios — Pharisees^ Sadducees, Essenes^ 
 Hcrodians, Galileans^ Karaites. Different orders of men — 
 ScribeSy Rabbis, Nazaritcs. Wickedness of the Jeivs, and 
 of the Heathen. State of the Civil World. Refections on the 
 providence of God. 
 
 Simon was succeeded in the Jewish government and priest- 
 hood, by his son, John Hyrcanus, 135 B. C. Antiocims Side* 
 tes, king of Syria, hearing of the death of Simon, marched 
 against Jerusalem, determined to subdue it. A tremendous 
 siege ensued, and the inhabitants almost perished by famine. 
 They sued, at length, for peace. Antiochus granted it, requir- 
 ing the Jews to deliver up their arms, demolish their fortifica- 
 tions, and paj him an annual tribute. The sudden death of 
 this monarch enabled the Jews soon after, to cast off the foreign 
 yoke, and they were never again subjected to the Syrian power, 
 Hyrcanus maintained his authority twenty-nine years, and died 
 in peace, greatly lamented. Under him the Jews enjoyed 
 greater prosperity, and were raised to greater heights of glory, 
 than they had ever attained to since the Babylonish captivity. 
 By him, was the capital of the Samaritans, and the Temple 
 which was erected on Mount Gcrizim, destroyed. The Sama- 
 ritans, however, continued to have an altar on that mount, and 
 to worslip there. 
 
 Under his reign, the Edomites joined themselves to the Jew?, 
 and both Jacob and Esau became consolidated in one nation. 
 The Jews recognised two kinds of proselytes — proselytes of the 
 gate and of justice. The former, renounced idolatry, but did 
 
 9 
 
98 tNDER HYRCANUS. pERIOD II. 
 
 not conform strictly to the law of Moses ; — such were Naaman 
 the Syrian, and Cornelius the centurion. They were admitted 
 into the Temple to worship God, but came no further than into 
 the outer court, which was hence called the court of the Gen- 
 tiles. The others observed the whole Jewish law. They were 
 initiated by baptism, sacrifice and circumcision, and were admit- 
 ted to all the privileges of the Jews. Such did the Edomites be- 
 come. 
 
 Hyrcanus, was succeeded by his son Aristobolus. He as^ 
 sumed the title of king. Pie was the first Jewish ruler, who, af- 
 ter the Babylonian captivity, v ore a crown. He was a prince 
 and High priest of great cruelty, who put to death his own moth- 
 er and brother, and at the close of one year, died in great hor- 
 ror of conscience, for his crimes. During his reign, the Iture- 
 ans were vanquished, and compelled, as was the custom towards 
 all captives, to receive circumcision, and be engrafted into the 
 Jewish state. 
 
 Alexander Jannoeus, his brother, ascended the throne upon 
 the death of Aristobolus. He was a martial prince, and fought: 
 many successful battles with the surrounding nations. But he 
 had a more terrible enemy at home, than abroad. This was 
 the sect of the Pharisees, which had occasioned much trouble 
 to John Hyrcanus, but which now came out in open war against 
 this sovereign, and endeavoured to drive him from the throne. 
 They hired foreign troops, and compelled him once to flee to 
 the mountains alone. At length, however, he gained a decisive 
 victory over them, took 800 of them captive and caused them 
 all to be crucified in one day. This rebellion lasted six years, 
 and cost the lives of above 50,000 of the faction. He reigned 
 twenty-six years, and left the throne to his wife, 79 B. C. 
 
 This woman committed the government entirely to the Phar- 
 isees, by which she acquired great popularity. But having the 
 power in their hands, they immediately commenced a violent 
 persecution of the Sadducees, a rival sect, who had been the 
 supporters of Alexander. This was followed with much shed- 
 ding of blood, until they v/ere placed for security, at their own 
 request, in the several garrisons. Alexandra died in the ninth 
 year of her reign. 
 
 Her son Hyrcanus had been made High priest, and immedi- 
 ately ascended the throne on the death of his mother. But he 
 was driven from it in a short time, by Aristobolus, a younger 
 brother. Antipater, governor of Idumea, and father of Herod, 
 took the part of Hyrcanus. The two contending parties appeal- 
 ed to Pompey, the Roman general, and made him arbitrator be- 
 
Chap. 9. Jerusalem taken by the Romans, 99 
 
 tween them. The shrewd Roman heard them with apparent 
 impartiality, but deferred a decision of the controversy. Aris- 
 tobulus, jealous of his rival, prepared for war. The Roman 
 general immediately caused him to be imprisoned, and marched 
 his army against Jerusalem. The party of Hyrcanus, received 
 him with open arms, and the faction of Aristobolus, who had 
 thrown themselves into the Temple, were but for about three 
 months, able to hold out against so powerful an enemy. Twelve 
 thousand Jews were killed by the Romans, and many destroyed 
 themselves. When the Temple was finally taken, the priests 
 moved not from the altars, but suffered themselves to be butch- 
 ered without resistance, by the soldiery, to the astonishment of 
 Pompey. 
 
 Thus did the holy city and Temple fall into the hands of the 
 Romans, 63 B. C. and on the very day which the Jews kept as 
 a solemn fast, for the capture of Jerusalem and the Temple, by 
 Ntbuchadnezzer, king of Babylon. Pompey wished to see the 
 interior of the Temple. But the Jews protested against it as an 
 awful profanation. With his superior officers, however, he 
 pressed in, lifted the veil, and looked within the Holy of holies. 
 The whole, he treated with great respect. All the treasures 
 he leit untouched ; and he ordered the priests to offer sacrifice 
 according to the law of Moses. 
 
 But, according to the prediction of Jacob, the sceptre was 
 not to depart from Judah nor a law-giver from between his 
 feet, until Shiloh should come. We therefore find the Romans 
 leaving the Jews still to govern themselves. Hyrcanus was 
 continued in the High-priesthood with the appellation of prince, 
 but the walls of Jerusalem were demolished, the Jewish territo- 
 ry was reduced, and the nation was compelled to pay a dis- 
 graceful tribute. Aristobulus and his sons were carried to 
 Rome, to adorn Pompey's triumph. It was however, but a short 
 period, before this disturber of the public peace, obtained his 
 liberty, and Judea was again thrown into desolating dissensions. 
 
 Pompey was overpowered by the partisans of Julius Caesar ; 
 who, at the death of that renowned warrior, usurped the su- 
 preme authority at Rome. Antipater had assisted him in his 
 wars in Egypt, and was rewarded by the office of lieutenant of 
 Judea, 48 B. C. He soon obtained important posts for his two 
 sons, — the government of Jerusalem for Phasael, and of Galilee 
 for Herod. Caesar confirmed Hyrcanus in the priesthood, and 
 conferred such favours upon the Jewish nation, that it could 
 hardly be perceived that they were in bondage to any people. 
 
 There was nothing stable, however, among this people, nor 
 
100 REIGN OF HEROD THE GREAT. PERIOD II 
 
 even in the thrones of the mighty. Julius Caesar, one of the 
 most splendid men that adorns the page of civil history, was as- 
 sassinated in the senate house ; and Hyrcanus was ejected from 
 liis rank and station, by Antigonus, the son of his great rival. 
 His vengeance fell also, upon the governors of Jerusalem and 
 Galilee. But Herod fled into Egypt, and from thence to Rome : 
 where he put himself under the protection of Mark Antony, who 
 was then i^ power. Antony gave him the kingdom ofJudea. 
 He collected an army ; and after a long and distressing war, 
 took the holy city, 37 B. C. Antigonus, the son of Aristobolus, 
 was put to death. He was the last of the Asmonean family. 
 They had reigned in Judea for one hundred and twenty-nine 
 years. 
 
 The sceptre now passed, for the first time, into the hands of 
 a foreign prince, but still the Jews continued to be governed by 
 their own laws, and their Sanhedrim was the general court of 
 judicature. We feel, however, when we behold so great an 
 event as this, that the coming of Shiloh is near. 
 
 Herod was a -monster of cruelty. He was ever filled with 
 jealousy, and all his real and supposed enemies, he put, as far as 
 lay in his power, to most cruel deaths. The adherents of Anti- 
 gonus first felt his rage. Their blood flowed freely, and their 
 estates filled his empty coffers. Only two were spared from 
 the Sanhedrim. Disqualified, himself, for the priesthood, he 
 made Ananel, an inferior and obscure priest. High priest ; but 
 he soon displaced him, and gave the office to Aristobulus, the 
 brother of his wife Mariamne ; but him, however, he in a short 
 period, caused to be drowned in a t ath. To give himself au- 
 thority and power with the Jewish nation, he married Mariam- 
 ne, a beautiful and accomplished woman of the Asmonean fami- 
 ly, the grand-daughter of Hyrcanus ; but, though he loved her 
 passionately, she, for his murder of her brother, as bitterly ha- 
 ted him ; and, in his fury for it, he put her to death. He con- 
 demned also her mother, and three of his own sons to the loss 
 of life, and exhausted the treasure and spirit of the nation, by 
 his cruel oppressions. 
 
 As might naturally be expected, this monster in wickedness 
 despised the Jewish religion and laws. The High priest he set 
 up and removed, without any regard to hereditary right. He 
 made it continually the great object of his reign, to introduce 
 Roman luxury, and the worship of heathen gods. He built 
 Grecian Temples and set up idols for worship, and established 
 theatres and games in honor of Augustus the Roman Emperor 
 
 Having reigned in this manner fourteen years, and amassed 
 
Chap, 9. herod repairs the temple. 101 
 
 great treasures, the people became exceedingly disgusted with 
 him ; wherefore, to gain their favour, he resolved, 17 B. C. to 
 rebuild the Temple. For about nine years, he employed upon 
 it 18,000 men. He made it considerably larger than the Tem- 
 ple which was built by Solomon. Its length and breadth were 
 now one hundred cubits. It was built of immense stones of 
 white marble, which were covered with large plates of pure gold. 
 
 Its enclosure was about a furlong square. This was sur- 
 rounded by a high wall, on the inside of which were erected 
 three galleries, the narrowest about thirty feet wide, and fifty 
 high, but the largest was f )rty-five feet wide, one hundred high. 
 These galleries were supported by 162 pillars of marble, each 
 about twenty-seven feet in circumference. The wall of this en- 
 closure, had four gates towards the west, and one on each of the 
 other sides. Tiie Temple was encompassed with beautiful 
 porches, which were paved with marble. Solomon's porch was 
 at the east gate of the Temple, called beautiful. The women 
 had their separate court, and entered by the east gate, v/hich 
 was overlaid with Corinthian brass. A golden eagle, the arms; 
 of the Roman empire, was placed over each gate. And when- 
 the Temple was finished, it was, with great solemnity, dedicated 
 to God. As the whole was executed as a repair of the Temple 
 built by Zerubbabel, it was called the second Temple, into 
 which " the Desire of all nations should come." And as it was 
 continually receiving additions for many years after, the Jews 
 might say in the time of our Saviour with propriety, "Forty and 
 six years was the Temple in building." 
 
 Finding that the sceptre had now about departed from Ju- 
 dah, the pious in Jerusalem were earnestly looking for the com- 
 ing of Shiloh. They accurately computed also the 70 weeks in 
 Daniel's prophecy, of the coming of Christ, and found that they 
 were about completed. Devout people waited day and 
 night in the Temple for the consolation of Israel ; and they, 
 who had no special wish for the Messiah in his true character, 
 were looking forward to him as a deliverer from the Roman 
 yoke ; So- much expectation of the promised king, could 
 not but be viev/ed by such a man as Herod with the deepest 
 jealousy. And when the long looked for moment arrived, when 
 the promised seed was born, when the glorious Saviour of men 
 entered our world, to set up that kingdom which should break 
 and destroy all kingdoms, immediately this worst of tyrants re- 
 solved to destroy him. But by the overruling providence of God, 
 he was delivered out of his hands, and in the following year tflis 
 
 9* 
 
102 herod's Fx\mily. Period II 
 
 inhuman tyrant died of a most loathsome disease and in great 
 tortures, having reigned thirty-seven years. 
 
 He carried his brutality to the last. For to prevent the nation 
 from rejoicing at his death, he convened all the distinguished 
 men, shut them up in a castle, and ordered their instant death 
 the moment he should expire. But the order was not executed. 
 Such was the man into whose hands the Church had fallen, 
 when her promised deliverer arose. He was called Great, but 
 he was chiefly great in crime, and was detestable as he was 
 wicked and base. He left his dominion to three sons ; — his 
 kingdom to Archelaus ; Gaulonites, Trachonites and Batanea, 
 to Philip ; Galilee and Parea, to Herod Antipas. 
 
 As this family were intimately connected with the infant 
 Christian Church, some account of them will be both interest- 
 ing and instructive. 
 
 Archelaus interred his father with great pomp. At the com- 
 mencement of his reign, the Jews, indignant at the profanation 
 of the Temple, pulled down the Roman eagle, which Herod had 
 placed over each of the gates. This occasioned great c mten- 
 tions, and much shedding of blood. His brother Herod con- 
 tended with him at the Roman court for the crown, but he 
 held it about seven years. His reign was one of such violence 
 and tyranny, that the people brought against him accusations 
 to the emperor ; and he was banished to Vienna in France, 
 where he died. Such was the cruelty of his temper, that when 
 Joseph and Mary heard that he reigned, in the room of his fa- 
 ther Herod, they were afraid to return into Judea with the holy 
 child Jesus. He was succeeded by Roman governors, one of 
 whom was Pontius Pilate. Of Philip, tetrarch of Iturea and 
 Trachonites, little mention*is made in thejhistory of the Church, 
 
 Herod Antipater, tetrarch of Galilee, was early engaged in 
 war with the Arabs, because he divorced his wife, the daughter 
 of Aretas, their king, that he might marry Herodias the wife of 
 his brother Philip, who was still living. For this connexion. 
 John Baptist reproved him, and for his boldness lost his life. 
 Soon after John's death, Herod was sent into exile, and he and 
 his wife and Salama all came to a miserable end. 
 
 There was another Herod, called Herod Agrippa, who reign- 
 ed in Judea during the life of the Apostles. He was grandson 
 of Herod the great. He murdered James and apprehended 
 f eter. While at Cesarea, celebrating some games in honour 
 of Claudius, the inhabitants of Tyre and Sidon sent deputies to 
 him to solicit his favor. Splendidly dressed, he made an oration, 
 aistJ the people shouted, 'It i? the voice of a god/ He wa? 
 
Chap. 9. sceptre departed from judah, 103 
 
 gratified by the impious flattery, and was smitten of heaven 
 with a most tormenting disease, and eaten up of worms, hav- 
 ing reigned about ten years. He was the father of Agrippa, 
 Berenice, Drusilla and Mariamne. 
 
 The sceptre was now wholly departed from Judah, and the 
 lawgiver from between his feet, for Shiloh had come. The 
 Jews were no longer governed by their own rulers and laws, 
 but by the Roman power. Herod the great had broken down 
 the power of the Sanhedrim ; though it still existed in form, so 
 that Christ and his Apostles, and Stephen the deacon, vere 
 brought before it. But it possessed not the power over life and 
 death. " It is not lawful," said the Jews to Pilate, " for us to 
 put any man to death." Such was the wonderful fulfilment of 
 the ancient prophecy of Jacob. Other vast nations had long 
 since lost their power, and been buried in oblivion, but Judah 
 had retained her sceptre because she was protected of heaven. 
 
 In the later ages of the Jewish nation, and at the time of our 
 Saviour's appearance, the Jews were divided into a ^reat varie- 
 ty of religious sects. All these acknowledged the authority of 
 the law of Moses, and united in their forms of worship ; but 
 they were so fur separated by their peculiarities, as to be 
 contmually involved in the most bitter hostilities. 
 
 The largest and most popular was the sect of the Pharisees. 
 Their rise is uncertain. They probably rose from some small 
 beginning to great power and consequence. As early as the 
 days of Hyrcanus and Janneus, they threw the nation into 
 great commotion. They believed in the existence of angels 
 both good and bad, in the immortality of the soul, the resurrec- 
 tion of the body, and future rewards and punishments ; but 
 they considered the tradition of the elders as of equal authori- 
 ty with the written law, and, in many cases they explained the 
 latter by the former, and explained it in a way directly contrary 
 to its true meaning. Thus they made the commandment 
 of God of none effect by their traditions. These traditions, 
 they contended, were delivered by God to Moses on Mount 
 Sinai, and preserved through succeeding generations. By 
 these they were instructed that thoughts and desires were not 
 sinful unless they resulted in evil actions ; that fasting, ablution 
 and almsgiving, made atonement for sin, and that men could 
 even perform works of supeierogation. They expected justi- 
 fication through the merits of Abraham. 
 
 They derived their name from a Hebrew word vihich signi- 
 fies to separate, because they pretended to an uncommon sepa- 
 tion from the world, and devotednes^ to God. They valued 
 
104. niARISEES. SADDUCEES. PeRIOD II 
 
 themselves upon their frequent washings, fastings and long 
 prayers ; their gravity of dress and gesture ; their mortified 
 looks ; their scrupulous tithings ; their building tombs for the 
 prophets, that they might appear more righteous than their fa- 
 thers who slew them ; their care to avoid every kind of ritual 
 impurity ; enlarging their phylacteries, (pieces of parchment, 
 on which were written four passages, to wit, Exodus 13 ; 1 — 
 10, 11 — 16, and Deut. 5 : 4 — 9: 13—21, and which were 
 rolled up and confined upon the back part of the left hand 
 and upon the forehead between the eyes,) and the borders of 
 their garments ; and on their diligence and zeal in making 
 proselytes. But under this specious exterior, they neglected 
 justice, mercy and truth, and practised the most abominable 
 vices. They were a race of most demure hypocrites, properly 
 compared by our Saviour to whited sepulchres. They hated the 
 Lord of life and glory, and persecuted him to death. 
 
 Of the Pharisees there were several distinct classes— as the 
 truncated Pharisees, who scarcely lifted their feet from the 
 ground, that they might appear in deep meditation ; — the stri- 
 king Pharisees, who walked with their eyes shut that they 
 might avoid the sight of women, and therefore struck continual- 
 ly against the wall as they walked ; and the mortar Pharisees, 
 who wore a cap resembling a mortar, which would only permit 
 them to look upon the ground. They ruled entirely the com- 
 mon people and had all their votes for every civil and religious 
 office. 
 The next most powerful sect was that of the Sadducees. They 
 were the infidels of the nation. They derived their name 
 from Sadoc, a disciple of Antigonus, who was president of the 
 Sanhedrim 260 B. C. His master had taught that our service 
 of God should be wholly disinterested, without any regard to 
 a future state. Sadoc from hence reasoned that there was no 
 future state, no heaven nor hell, no resurrection, angel or spir- 
 it. His followers looked upon death, therefore, as the final ex- 
 tinction of soul and body, and maintained that the providence 
 and retributions of God were limited to this world. On this 
 ground only, they pretended to worship and serve God. They 
 rejected the traditions of the Pharisees. 
 
 This sect was comparatively small and was composed chiefly 
 of men of high rank and affluence. Such men gladly embra- 
 ced this system, because it permitted them to live in sinful in- 
 dulgence, without any fear of future punishment. Their sys- 
 tem was the child of depravity, and it was awfully hardening. 
 We never hear of a Sadducee converted to the Gospel of Christ. 
 
ClIAP. 0. ESSENES. HERODIANS, IOd 
 
 The whole sect ever remained bitter opposers of the humble, 
 self denying doctrines of the Cross. ' Caiphas and Ananias,' 
 the murderer of James the less, were Sadducces. 
 
 A third sect were the Essenes. They took their rise about 200 
 years B. C. and were really an order of monks. They lived in sol- 
 itary places, and objecting to sacrifices, came seldom to the Tem- 
 ple. They are not therefore mentioned in the New Testament, 
 They were perfect fatalists. They agreed with the Pharisees, ex- 
 cept in the resurrection of the body, which they denied. They 
 considered the laws of Moses as an allegorical system of spiritu- 
 al and mysterious truth ; and while they pretended respect to 
 the moral, totally neglected the ceremonial law. They lived in 
 great abstemiousness renounced marriage : adopted proselytes 
 and children; held riches in contempt ; maintained aperfect com- 
 munity of goods ; never bought or sold any thing among them- 
 selves; wore white garments; rejected every bodily ornament, and 
 triumphed over pain and suffering. They exceeded all other Jews 
 in the strict observance of the sabbath, and lived quietly and with- 
 out noise ; engaged much, as they pretended, in heavenly con- 
 templation. They took their name from the Syriac verb Asa, 
 to heal, because they enquired much into the cures of diseases, 
 especially the moral diseases of the mind. They had their ori- 
 gin in Egypt, 4000 of them resided on the western shore of the 
 Dead Sea. The Therapeute were a rigid sect of them, and re^' 
 sided chiefly in Egypt. 
 
 The Herodians, a fourth sect, derived their name from Her- 
 od the great. They coincided with that monarch in his views 
 of subjecting the Jevv^s to the Romans. It v/as therefore a fun- 
 damental principle with them that it was right for the Jews to 
 comply with idolatry and heathen customs, if required by their 
 superiors ; and, also, that it was a duty to submit and pay taxes 
 to him whom conquest had made their master. They were 
 therefore opposed to the Pharisees and being also opposed to 
 Christ, they unitedly engaged to catch him in his speech. 
 Had he replied to the question, " Is it lawful to give tribute 
 to Caesar?" in the negative, the Plerodians would have accused 
 him to the Emperor ; or in the affirmative, the Pharisees, who 
 would acknowledge no foreign prince, would have accused him 
 to the people. Christ, by his wisdom, avoided the snares of 
 both. When he charged his disciples to beware of the leaven 
 of Herod, he, no doubt, had particular reference to their com- 
 pliance with the idolatrous rites of the Heathen. The Saddu- 
 cees were generally Herodians. 
 
 The Galileans were a few mhabitants of Galilee, who were 
 instigated by one Judas^ to resist the Roman tax. By this re- 
 
t06 SCRIBES. RABBIES. NAZARITES. PeRIOD U 
 
 sistance tlicy began the war with the Romans, which termina* 
 ted in the destruction of the nation. They held the religious 
 sentiments of the Pharisees. Some of them, while worship- 
 ping at Jerusalem, were barbarously murdered by Pilate, in the 
 court of the Temple, and their blood was mingled with their 
 sacrifices. Our Saviour was accused as a Galilean, who went 
 about stirring up the nation to revolt, and refusing to give trib« 
 Ute to Coesar. 
 
 The Karaites were the protestants of the Jewish nation. 
 The name denotes a scripturist and was given them about twen- 
 ty years before the birth of Christ. They boldly protested 
 against all the traditions of the elders as having no divine au- 
 thority, and strictly adhered to the written law. They have 
 been from that day to this, the most pious and orthodox of all 
 the sects. 
 
 Besides these religious sects, there were three orders of men 
 which claim particularnotice — the Scribes, Rabbis, and Naza- 
 rites. 
 
 The Scribes were originally men who registered the affairs 
 of the king. At a subsequent period they transcribed the 
 books of scripture, and thus became more conversant with it 
 than other men. In our Saviour's time, they were an impor- 
 tant order of men who expounded the law and tradition of the 
 elders, taught them in the schools and synagogues, and reason* 
 ed concerning them before the Sanhedrim. They are various- 
 ly called scribes, lawyers, doctors of law, elders, counsellors 
 and rulers, and those who sat in Moses' seat. They were a 
 most wicked class, who abominably perverted the scriptures. 
 
 The title, Rabbi, was given to men of rank in the state, but 
 especially to Jewish doctors, who were eminent for learning. 
 It was given to John by his disciples ; to Christ, by Nicodemus 
 and the wondering populace. Those who received it among 
 the doctors, claimed an absolute dominion over the faith of the 
 people. But it was a title wholly disapproved of by our Sav- 
 iour. He said to his disciples, " Be not ye called Rabbi ;" — 
 i. e. covet no such distinctions in the Church of God ; aspire 
 to no honor but that of faithfully serving your Lord and Mas- 
 ter. 
 
 The Nazarites were a class of men separated from the world 
 for some limited period, or for life by a vow. During their vow, 
 they were never to cut their hair, or drink any wine or strong 
 drink. They were to attend no funeral nor enter a house defi- 
 led by the dead. When the days of their offering were fulfil- 
 led, all their hair was shaved off at the door of the tabernacle 
 
 1 
 
ClUr. D GENERAL CORRUPTION OP TUE JEWS. 1Q7 
 
 and burnt under the altar. Every seventh day they were cal- 
 led to offer peculiar offerings. Those who, like Sampson, Sam- 
 uel and John Baptist, were dedicated for life, had no occasion 
 for these offerings. Such as lived far from Jerusalem, cut 
 their hair in the places where their vow was finished, but de 
 ferred their offerings until they oame to the Temple. PaiA 
 ence, on some special occasion, became a Nazarite at Corinth^ 
 vShaved his head at Cenchrea and made his offering at Jerusa- 
 lem. 
 
 Christ was styled a Nazarite or Nazarene, from the circum- 
 stance of his spending much of his life at Nazareth. No par- 
 ticular prophecy which is preserved to us was thus fulfilled, but- 
 the general spirit of the prophetic writings respecting him clear- 
 ly was, for these indicated that he should be a true Nazarite., 
 a person uncommonly separated from his birth to the service oi" 
 God. Well therefore might the evangelist say, " it was fulfill- 
 ed which was spoken by the prophets, he shall be called a Naz- 
 arene." 
 
 Amid the clashing of various sects, the formality and hypoc- 
 risy of the Pharisees, the monkish austerity of the Essenes, and 
 the freethinking of the Sadducees, vital piety had almost ex- 
 pired with the nation. The Jews indeed adhered to the wor- 
 ship of the one true God, and venerated the mosaic law, buf 
 they fully believed that they could atone for the vilest transgres- 
 sions. 
 
 They looked for the Messiah, but they expected him only as 
 a temporal prince who would deliver them from Roman bon- 
 dage, by a zealous performance of external rites ; they so gave 
 themselves up to the grossest wickedness, that Joscphus, their 
 eminent historian, remarks, " Had the Romans delayed callincj 
 these abandoned wretches to account, their city would either 
 have been deluged by water, or swallowed by an earthquake, op 
 destroyed like Sodom by thunder and lightning." 
 
 As was remarked in the history of idolatry, the rest of the 
 world was now sunk in the most deplorable state of heathen su- 
 perstition. All nations imagined the upper world to be fdled 
 with superior beings whom they called gods, one or more of 
 which they supposed to preside over every province, people, fa- 
 mily, element, production and passion. These deities were di- 
 verse from each other in nature, sex, rank and power, and were 
 all appeased and honoured by peculiar gifts, rites and ceremo- 
 nies. Over all a supreme divinity was generally supposed t9 
 preside, who, though more excellent than the rest, was «:ontroll' 
 by the fates. 
 
108 STATE OF TIIE PAGAN WORLD. PERIOD II, 
 
 Through a national ambition, the Greeks and Romans gave 
 ihe names of their own deities to those of other nations whom 
 they subdued ; but religious wars were unknown, for every na- 
 tion suffered their neighbours to enjoy their own gods, rites and 
 ^ieremonies, considering them as their peculiar province. Some 
 of these gods were furnished from the natural world, as the sun, 
 moon and stars ; but the most of them were deified heroes. 
 Statues and other representations of them were placed in their 
 temples. These temples were exceedingly magnificent. An 
 amazing priesthood was richly supported ; but their prayers and 
 ceremonies were of the most foolish and debasing character. 
 There were certain institutions called mysteries, to which only 
 a few were initiated, and which were very imposing upon the 
 Common people. 
 
 But in the whole system of Paganism there was no tendency 
 to virtue. Indeed, morality seems never to have had a place in 
 the religion of a Pagan. In the high mysteries, things were 
 transacted which outraged common decency. Almost every god 
 was a patron of some vice. The gods themselves were supposed to 
 be guilty often of the basest crimes. The Greeks and Romans, 
 therefore, the most refined nations of antiquity, were sunk in the 
 lowest sensualities. Their own best writers, such as Horace, 
 Tacitus, Juvenal, confirm the account given of the low moral 
 character of the people in the second chapter of the Epistle to 
 the Romans. Philosophy had done all that it ever can do, un- 
 assisted by revelation, in the discovery of truth and reformation 
 of mankind ; and it finally debased the human mind by the most 
 perplexing subtelties, and spread abroad the most demoralizing 
 sentiments. The most popular sect was that of Epicurus, who 
 maintained that pleasure was the chief end of man's existence, 
 and that it was no matter in what way it was obtained, though it 
 was through the lowest sensual indulgence. These powerful 
 nations had no knowledge of the true God, of human accounta- 
 bleness and the future state of the soul. Satan every where 
 leigned triumphant, and no ray of hope appeared to the eye of 
 reason, of any release from his iron bondage. 
 
 At the same time, tlie state of the world was admirably 
 adapted to the rapid diffusion of the Gospel of Christ. The 
 Roman empire was in its greatest glory. All the nations of the 
 known world were subjected to it ; dominion and peace was ev- 
 ery where established. Vast nations therefore were united in 
 friendly intercourse, many and barbarous tribes were reduced 
 to civilized life. Literature had risen to a height never before 
 attained. The Grecian tongue was almost every where read 
 
 i 
 
UHAP. 8. REFLECTIONS. 109 
 
 or spoken. Free access was had to all nations, and the Gos- 
 pel could easily be preached to every creature under the whole 
 heaven. 
 
 In concluding the second great period of the history of the 
 Church, let us pause and reflect on the wonderful providence of 
 God. He had now protected and preserved her during a period 
 of 4000 years, while nation after nation had risen and sunk 
 like the waves of the ocean. All the prophecies respecting her 
 and the nations of the earth, which were due, had hitherto been 
 strictly fulfilled. The four great empires had risen in success- 
 ion, and had been the rod of God's anger, or instruments to her 
 good. All the sacrifices and offerings of the law, had fully sha- 
 dowed forth the one great sacrifice, which was now to make re- 
 conciliation for iniquity, and bring in everlasting righteousness. 
 " Her walls had been continually before him." The past, was 
 a pledge for the fulfilment of promises of future good. He who 
 raised up the four vast monarchies of the earth, would now set 
 up a kingdom which should never be destroyed, and which 
 should break in pieces and consume all kingdoms. Well may 
 all people exclaim with an heathen prince, " How great are 
 his signs, and how mighty are his wonders ! His kingdom i? 
 an everlasting kingdom, and his dominion is from generation to 
 generation,'- 
 
 10 
 
PERIOD nz. 
 
 FROM THE BIRTH OF CHRIST TO THE PRESENT TIMi^. 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 Birth of Jesus Christ. Jesus circumcised. Welcomed hy saints 
 and angels. Worshipped hy the wise men. Sought for hy 
 Herod. Carried into Egypt. Conversant at 12 years with 
 the Doctors, Lives in retirement until 30 years of age* 
 Birth, character, and work of John the Baptist, Jesus hap" 
 tized by him, and consecrated to the priesthood. Christ's 
 ministry. Aholition of the Jewish, and establishment of the 
 Christian Church. Christ's priesthood. His death, resur- 
 rection and ascension. Jesus y King in Zion. Evidences of 
 his divine mission. 
 
 Jesus Christ, the Saviour of men, was born of the virgin Ma^ 
 ry, at Bethlehem in Judea, in the year of the world four thous- 
 and ; four years before the vulgar era. His miraculous birth 
 was foretold, with astonishing precision, by the prophet Isaiah.* 
 To Mary, it was revealed, before conception, by the Angel 
 Gabriel. Like other wonderful works of God, it has been the 
 acoff ofthe wicked; but the pure in heart, behold in it a striking 
 correspondence with the purity and dignity of the Redeemer's 
 person and office. 
 
 Mary was a direct descendant from David, through Nathan. 
 Christ was, therefore, of the seed of David, according with the 
 language of prophecy, though not of royal line. Her genealogy 
 is given by Luke. Before his birth she was espoused to Joseph, 
 a direct descendant from David in the royal line. He became 
 his reputed father. His genealogy is given by Matthew. Hence 
 Jesus might be called. King of the Jews. 
 
 The place of his birth was predicted by Micah. *' But 
 thou Bethlehem Ephrata, though thou be but little among the 
 thousands of Judah, yet out of thee, shall he some forth to me, 
 that is to be ruler of Israel, whose goings forth have been from 
 
 * Isaiali, 7. 14. f Isaiah 5, 2, 
 
112 JESUS CIRCUMCISED, PERIODr III 
 
 of old, from everlasting.'' Thither his parents, who were in 
 habitants of Galilee, were brought in the fulness of time, by 
 an imperial edict, to be enrolled for taxation.* Obscurity and 
 lowliness marked his birth. He was laid in a manger. 
 
 On the eighth day from his birth, the holy child was circum- 
 cised from a sacred regard to divine institution, and called Je- 
 sus, because he should save his people. As sent and anointed 
 of God, to perform the work of Mediator, he was the Christ or 
 Messiah ; and hence, he has sustained the double appellation. 
 Jesus Christ. 
 
 The birth of the Saviour filled the hearts of the people of God, 
 who had been looking for his advent, with exceeding joy. Sim- 
 eon and Anna, aged saints, paid him, as he was presented in 
 the Temple, their joyful gratulations. An innumerable compa- 
 ny of angels were heard, by shepherds in the field, praising God 
 and saying ** Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, 
 good will toward men." An extraordinary star or meteor, ap- 
 peared in the heavens, and conducted certain wise men to wor- 
 ship him ; — going before them, as did the pillar of fire before the 
 Israelites in the wilderness, until they came to Jerusalem. No 
 earthly prince ever entered the world in such majesty and glo- 
 ry. The question of the wise men, "Where is he that is born 
 King of the Jews 1 troubled Herod and all Jerusalem. The bloody 
 monarch, without delay, sought his death. And v/hen baffled 
 in his scheme by an overruling providence, he made havoc of all 
 the children of Bethlehem, under two years ; bringing on a scene 
 of woe, like that on which the prophet Jeremiah, ages before, had 
 iiiied his eye. " Rachel weeping for her children and would 
 not T^e comforted." The holy child was carried into Egypt, 
 where he remained, until, directed by heaven, his parents re- 
 turned and dwelt in Nazareth. 
 
 Such a concurrence of circumstances, must have made the 
 infant Messiah the object of general attention, to an extent of 
 which, we, at this distance of time, can have but faint concep- 
 tions. 
 
 * An objection has been raised against this part of inspired history 
 from a well authenticated fact, tliat Cyrenius, in whose days this tax- 
 jng-is said to have been, was not g-overnor of Syria until ten or tweho 
 years after the birth of Jesus. But the difficulty is solved, by distin 
 guisbing between the enrolment of the citizens, and the actual collec 
 tion of taxes, which was not until the time of Cyrenius. The aviditv 
 with which Infidels seize such apparent contradictions, shews the ^eak 
 Tiess of their cause. 
 
Chap. 1. converses with the jewish doctors. 113 
 
 At twelve years of age, his parents took him with them on 
 their annual visit to Jerusalem, at the feast of the passover. 
 There he conversed with the Jewish Doctors, and the divinity 
 shone forth in him. '' All were astonished at his understanding 
 and answers." When sought by his parents, from whom he 
 had wandered, he said, Wist.ye not that I must be about my Fa- 
 ther's business ? a proof that he did not remain till manhood 
 ignorant of the great purpose for which he came into the world. 
 He submissively returned with them to Nazareth, where he re* 
 mained untij he was about thirty years of age, probably in the 
 employment of his Father, who was a carpenter. 
 
 *' Great is the mystery of godliness, God manifest in the flesh.'" 
 Not only the person of the Redeemer, but the lateness of his ap- 
 pearance, and his obscurity after the great excitement at his 
 birth, and conversation with the Doctors in the Temple, are un- 
 accountable to many. 
 
 The occurrence of events, is resolvable only into the divine 
 sovereignty. God brings every thing to pass according to his 
 own pleasure. Yet to the enquiry, why did not the Saviour ap- 
 pear hundreds and thousands of years before 1 it may be re- 
 plied, that, by delay, time was given for a full exhibition of the 
 evil nature and power of sin, and of the utter insufficiency of all 
 ordinary means to reform the world ; — while his character and 
 offices, life and death, were marked out by a great variety of typ- 
 ical and verbal predictions, by which the world were at once qual- 
 ified to judge of his character and work, whenever he should ap- 
 pear. On the subject of his retirement, it may be remarked, 
 that he came to be an High Priest in the Church of God, and 
 that he refrained from becoming a preacher of righteousness 
 until he had attained to his thirtieth year, and might strictly 
 conform to the Jewish law. It is manifest, from the astonish- 
 ment produced by his conversation with the Doctors, that he 
 might, at any period, have called to himself the attention of the 
 world. The rulers were alarmed at his birth, but they soon 
 died, and the power passed into the hands of others, who knew 
 him not. The mass of the people were ignorant and vicious. 
 They looked only for some great temporal prince, who should 
 deliver them from Roman bondage. If their attention had 
 once been excited by a wonderful child, who appeared amid ma- 
 ny signs, it would soon subside, as he passed from their notice. 
 Especially, as it was an age of general expectation, when others 
 were probably held up to view as the long expected deliverer. 
 But he was not unknown and forgotten by the pious. His 
 mother treasured up every thing in her heart, which developed 
 
 10* 
 
il4 JOHN THE BAPTIST- PeRIOD III 
 
 his greatness. And had we a more minute history of his course, 
 we should doubtless find many of the people of God looking anx- 
 iously toward him as a wonderful messenger from heaven. " He 
 increased in wisdom and stature, and was in favor with God and 
 man," 
 
 Malachi, the last of the ancient prophets, closed his writings 
 and the canon of the Old Testament, with a prediction, under 
 the character of Elijah the prophet, of John the Baptist. 
 
 That holy man was born six months before the Saviour, of 
 Zecharias, an aged priest, and Elizabeth. He was to be the 
 forerunner of Christ. In apparel, temper, austerity, boldness in 
 reproving vice, and zeal for God, he strongly resembled that 
 eminent prophet whose name he bore. In about the twenty- 
 eighth year of Christ, he began to proclaim to men the approach 
 of the gospel kingdom ; to call sinners to repentance, and to 
 baptise such as confessed their sins and turned to God. 
 
 His baptism was not Christian baptism. It was not administer- 
 v€id in the name of the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost. 
 ft was not an initiation into the Christian Church ; for the 
 gospel dispensation was yet to come. It was one of those di- 
 vers washings, which belonged to the Jewish economy. He 
 disclaimed a baptism like to that of Christ. Some, therefore, 
 who had been baptized with the baptism of John, afterwards re- 
 ceived Christian baptism from the hands of Paul. They had 
 not so much as heard of the Holy Ghost.* 
 
 While John was baptising at the river Jordan, Jesus came to 
 be baptized of him. He came, not as a sinner confessing his 
 siris to be baptized unto repentance, for he was perfectly holy ; 
 not to receive any emblem of regeneration, for he needed no 
 change of heart ; — not to be admitted into the Christian Church, 
 for of this he was the head ; — but to be legally and solemnly 
 consecrated as High Priest to his people. Under the law, the 
 priests were consecrated to their office by baptism and anointing 
 with oil.t John, evidently not fully understanding the purpose 
 of Jesus, hesitated at a compliance with the request, thinking 
 chat he, as a sinner, had need to be baptized of him ; but Christ 
 told him to suffer it, for he must fulfil all righteousness. He 
 •lad been circumcised in infancy, and had shewn respect, in all 
 his conduct, to those divine institutions which were still bind- 
 ing uppu the people, and he would not force himself into the 
 priesthood in a way which would be illegal. He was therefore 
 
 " Acts six. t Exodus xxix. 
 
 J 
 
Chap. 1. jesus coNSECRAXEii to the priesthood. 115 
 
 baptized by John and anointed, not with oil, but by the Holy 
 Ghost. For " lo ! the heavens were opened, and the spirit ot' 
 God descended like a dove and lighted upon him." Immedi- 
 ately he retired into the wilderness, where he spent forty days 
 in fasting and prayer, and was tempted by Satan. With detes- 
 tation and abhorrence, he baffled, by scripture, all the entice- 
 ments of this arch seducer, who, in his malignancy, had destroy- 
 ed the first Adam, but who was now to be bruised in the head by 
 the seed of the woman, the second Adam, the Saviour of the 
 world. 
 
 Fully qualified for his arduous work, Jesus went forth in th(> 
 power of the Spirit, to set up the Gospel kingdom, and to unfold 
 that salvation to a dying world which he would soon effect 
 through his own death. 
 
 For three years and an half he went about through all the ci- 
 ties and villages of Palestine, preaching doctrines which the 
 world had never before heard, and giving in works of benevo- 
 lence, the most amazing manifestations of Almighty power. As 
 no nation had ever been visited by such an exalted personage, 
 so none was ever thus engrossed, astonished and gratified. Vast 
 crowds thronged him, so that they trod one upon another ; and, 
 had the common people been heard and gratified, he would have 
 received the adoration of the nation. But the rulers and heads 
 of contending sects, jealous of their rights and envious, perpet- 
 ually persecuted him, and ultimately, though according to the 
 determinate counsel and foreknowledge of God,* put him to the 
 excruciating death of the cross. 
 
 Jesus Christ was, in all respects a common man. He had 
 an human body and a reasonable and immortal soul. He had 
 all the human appetites and affections; all our emotions of joy 
 and sorrow. He hungered and thirsted. He slept. He suf- 
 fered, bled and died. At the same time, he knew all things ; 
 could do all things ; had all power in heaven and on earth, and 
 was Immanuei., God w ith us. Sometimes the actings only of 
 the human nature were seen in him ; he was found eating, 
 drinking, sleeping, praying, dying. Again, he was seen put- 
 ting forth the powers of the divine ; raising the dead ; casting 
 out devils ; forgiving sin ; rising from the grave ; ascending to 
 heaven, and sitting on the right hand of the majesty on high — 
 langels, principalities and powers being made subject to him. 
 
 As he great Prophet predicted by Moses, he improved every 
 
 ^ JTcts ii. 23- 
 
116 CHRIST'S MINISTRY. PERIOD III 
 
 opportunity to instruct men in divine truth. Sometimes on ac- 
 count of the peculiar prejudices of the Jewish nation, he spake 
 in parables ; but these he explainecf to his disciples, so that his 
 instructions are all plain and intelligible to the unlearned. On 
 the great truths of natural religion, the being and perfections of 
 God, with which the Jews, who had the law and the prophets, 
 were well acquainted, he said but little. He came chiefly to 
 shew the ruined state of man as a sinner and the way of salva- 
 tion. He fully and clearly taught the total depravity of the hu- 
 man heart (a) ; the moral blindness (b) and inability (c) or 
 disinclination of men to submit to God ; the absolute necessity 
 of regeneration by the Holy Spirit (d) ; divine sovereignty in 
 the dispensations of grace (e) ; his own divinity (f) and atone- 
 ment by his blood (g) ; justification by faith (h) ; the great 
 duties of repentance (i), faith (j), self denial (k)^ "disinterested 
 love (I), universal and perfect obedience (m) ; the certain per- 
 severance of all saints in faith and holiness to eternal life (n) ; 
 the resurrection of the dead (o) ; general judgment (p), the 
 eternal happiness of the righteous, and eternal misery of the 
 wicked (q). 
 
 " Never man spake like this man." Never man spake such 
 truths ; — spake with such plainness, simplicity, authority and 
 power. Astonishment seized all who heard him. The com- 
 mon people gave him the most profound attention, and many 
 were his friends and followers. But the great, the Sadducees 
 and the Pharisees, finding their hollow heartedness and abomi- 
 nations exposed, said, he was mad, a disturber of the peace, and 
 a blasphemer. 
 
 In execution of his prophetic office, Christ abolished the Jew- 
 ish, and established the Christian Church. 
 
 Properly speaking there has, from the beginning, existed one 
 Church, and but one. This is the Church of Christ, which he 
 purchased with his own bloed. But it has existed under differ- 
 ent dispensations. For a long period it was in an unembodied 
 state, without a testimony, a priesthood or an altar. Under 
 Moses it was brought out of Egypt ; had a visible standing 
 among the nations, and became subject to a great variety of or- 
 dinances. Christ, the great antitype of these, being now incar- 
 
 (a) John, V. 42. Mat. 15, 19. (6) John, 3. 19. (c) John, 5, 40, 
 and 6, 44. [d] John, 3. 5. (e) Mat. II. 25. (/) John, 10. 30. {g) Mat 
 20. 28. Qi) John, 3. 18. [i] Luke, 13. 3. (7*) John, 6. 29. [k) Mat 
 16. 24. (/) Mat. 5. 44. [m) Mat. 5. 48. in) John, 10. 27. [o) John; 
 5. 28. ( p) Mat. 25. 21 . [q) Mat. 23. ^^. 
 
Chap. 1. abolition of the jewish church. 117 
 
 nate, proceeded to their abolition ; placed the Church upon a 
 new establishment, and erected his spiritual kingdom, whicli 
 should embrace both Jews and Gentiles, and fill the earth with 
 its glory. 
 
 His work he gradually accomplished by referring his hearers 
 to ancient Scriptures, and proving from them that he was the 
 great end to which all the former rites and sacrifices did tend, 
 and that these were no longer of use when he should appear ; 
 — by opening wide the door of the Church, and declaring that 
 he would draw all men, Gentiles as well as Jews unto him; — 
 — by disregarding totally the Jewish priesthood, and introdu- 
 cing a new ministry into the Church ; — by passing all the Jew- 
 ish feasts, and instituting the Lord's supper ; — by substituting 
 in place of circumcision, a new seal to the covenant, which God 
 made with his people, — baptism, the washing with water in the 
 name of the sacred Trinity, and commanding its imposition not 
 only upon Jews, but on all nations ; — and by prescribing in place 
 of the ceremonial worship of the Jews, a new, simple and spirit- 
 ual worship which should be offered by the people of God, not 
 only in Jerusalem but in all parts of the world. 
 
 In these various ways did Christ according to the prediction 
 of Daniel, cause the oblation and the sacrifice to cease. lie 
 knew this would be the result. He predicted the destruction of 
 Jerusalem, the temple and its services ; — that not one stone of 
 the Temple should be left upon another, that Jesusalem should 
 be trodden down of the Gentiles, and that all this should como 
 to pass during the continuance of that generation. 
 
 The history of Christ's priesthood is written in tears and in 
 blood. To the office of priest he was called of God and 
 anointed by the Spirit of grace, which was poured upon him 
 vi ithout measure. For it he was eminently fitted ; for he was 
 iioly, harmless, undefiled and separate from sinners, made high- 
 er than the heavens. 
 
 In his priesthood he interceded for his people. Whole nights 
 he spent in prayer. Often did he kneel with his disciples at 
 the throne of grace. The pardon of their sins, their sanctifi- 
 cation and final salvation were blessings for which he often 
 wrestled. The seventeenth chapter of John is a most solemn 
 and melting intercession with his Father for all his followers to 
 the end of the world. But his intercession on earth was but the 
 commencement of that great work which he ever lives to per- 
 fect in heaven. There stands the Lamb before the throne, 
 as it had been slain, presenting the memorials of suffering, and 
 
118 Christ's priesthood. Period IIL 
 
 pleading with the God of grace, and opening the holy, heav- 
 enly places to all his ransomed ones. 
 
 Without shedding of blood there is no remission of sin. 
 This is a fundamental principle in the moral government of 
 God. And God extended mercy to the first parents of the hu- 
 man race, only in view of a great propitiatory sacrifice in a fu- 
 ture age. To regulate the faith and fix the hopes of his peo- 
 ple, the priests, under the law, were called continually to offer 
 sacrifices and oblations. But these could not take away sin., 
 Christ alone was mighty to save, and he came to take away 
 sin by the sacrifice of himself. This may emphatically be cal- 
 led the great work for which he came into the world — to make 
 "his soul an offering for sin," " to give his life a ransom for 
 many," to " bear our sins in his own body on the tree," to 
 " redeem us from the curse of the law being made a curse 
 for us." 
 
 How he could offer himself a sacrifice for sin without being 
 guilty of suicide, might appear inexplicable to us, but he was 
 to be slain by the hands of wicked men, who hated him without 
 cause ; while he voluntarily came into the world to die for sin- 
 ners ; predicted his death, and could at any moment have resist- 
 ed all human power. 
 
 With calmness and solemnity he advanced to the hour of his 
 deep humiliation, his excruciating sufferings. He knew what 
 was in man. He saw clearly all the bitterness and malice that 
 was kindled in the breast of the Scribes and Pharisees against 
 hira, and he knew it would bring hirn to the most awful suffer- 
 ings and death. But he did not avoid them. He did not re- 
 sist them. He resigned himself up to their malignity that his 
 work might be accomplished. Against a character so pure and 
 spotless they found it difficult to proceed. They often endeav- 
 oured to catch him in his speech, but they were confounded 
 and driven away in shame. They would have rushed upon 
 him and destroyed him without the forms of law ; but they 
 feared the people. 
 
 Among his disciples was Judas, a vile hypocrite ; who went 
 to the Sanhedrim and agreed to betray him for the price of a 
 slave, Jesus knew his treachery, and prepared for the events 
 which awaited hira. Eleven others had followed him, who 
 were very dear to him, and with them he purposed to keep the 
 passover before he should suffer. While at table with the 
 whole, he distinctly pointed out Judas, as his betrayer, and said 
 to him, ** what thou doest, do quickly." Judas confounded and 
 vexed, went immediately out. The passover being finished 
 
Chap. 1. institution of the supper. 119 
 
 Jesus consecrated bread and wine, and instituted the sacra- 
 ment of the supper, which he told them to observe till the end 
 of time. He then made them that long consolatory address 
 which is recorded in the 14th, 15th and 16th chapters of John ; 
 sang an hymn ; oifered up that excellent prayer which forms 
 the 17th chapter, and then went out, about midnight, over the 
 brook Kidron to the garden Gethsemane. Here he thrice re- 
 tired from his disciples for prayer, wrestling with God that if it 
 Avere possible and consistent with the divine will, his sufferings 
 might be prevented. An impression and fear of the divine 
 wrath seemed for a time, to overwhelm him ; and, in the agony 
 of his soul, he sweat, as it were, great drops of blood. But his 
 piety rose superior to his fears and he said, with holy submis- 
 sion, " Not my will, but thine be done." 
 
 Before the day dawned, Judas came with a band of ruffians, 
 and took him and brought him before a convention of priests 
 and elders. As they could find nothing of which to accuse 
 him, they employed false witnesses, who declared that he had 
 spoken against the Temple. But Jesus continued silent. At 
 length, the High priest adjured him by God, to tell him wheth- 
 er he was the Messiah. Jesus said he was ; and would here- 
 after, in great power and glory, judge the world. Caiaphas, 
 immediately rent his clothes ; accused him of blasphemy ; and 
 the whole court declared him worthy of death. The next day 
 they tried and condemned him again and hurried him away to 
 the judgment hall of Pilate, the Roman governor ; — they having 
 lost the power of life and death. Pilate could find no fault in 
 him, and sent him to Herod, then in Jerusalem ; because he 
 was a Galilean. But Herod made a mock of him, and sent him 
 back to Pilate, who was afraid to condemn him. But the Jews 
 demanded his crucifixion, and wished that his blood might 
 be on them and their children. Afraid of the mob, the Roman 
 governour shamefully yielded to their intreaties, and condemn- 
 ed him to the death of the cross.* 
 
 * The Cross consisted of an upright post of about twelve feet, with 
 a cross piece over the top. On this the unhappy sufferer was first 
 laid. His arms were stretched upon the cross piece, and spikes were 
 driven through the palms of his hands, and throug-h his feet, fastening- 
 him to the instrument of death. The whole was then raised in the air, 
 and suddenly thrust into a hole for its support, and the wretched vic- 
 tim was there left to hang, until through loss of blood or hunger, he 
 in intense agony expired : yea, until the dead body was borne off by 
 carnivorous birds. 
 
120 DEATH OF CHRIST. PERIOD III. 
 
 Immediately an unbridled populace dragged him amid the 
 grossest insults and abuse, to Golgotha, the place of execution, 
 compelling him to bear his cross. Here they offered him vine- 
 gar and myrrh mingled with gall ; stripped off his raiment and 
 nailed him, through the hands and feet, to the accursed instru- 
 ment of death. Two thieves were crucified with him, one on 
 the right hand, the other on the left. On the top of his cross 
 was written, in Hebrew, Greek and Latin, * This is jesus of 
 
 NAZARETH, THE KING OF THE JEWS. 
 
 By both rulers and people, he was ridiculed, as he hung sus- 
 pended in the air ; but, with his dying breath, he prayed for his 
 murderers, saying, " Father forgive them, they know not what 
 they do." At first, both the thieves joined in upbraiding him, 
 but one became convinced of his guilt and was the object of 
 his saving mercy. His weeping mother, who now realized the 
 declaration of Simeon — " Yea, a sword shall pierce through 
 thine own soul also," he commended to the care of John, the 
 son of Zebedee. About noon, when he had hung perhaps 
 three hours on the cross, the sun was supernaturally darkened 
 three hours ; and under the hidings of God's face, Jesus cried 
 out, " My God, my God, why hast thou forsaken me ?" Some 
 derided him, and said that he called for Elias. Shortly after, 
 he said, " I thirst," and they gave him vinegar to drink. He 
 tasted it ; said it is finished, commended his soul to God ; bow- 
 ed his head and gave up the ghost. Thus did Christ expiate 
 the sins of men. Thus did he bear our griefs and carry our 
 sorrows. " He was wounded for our transgressions, bruised 
 for our iniquities, the chastisement of our peace was upon him, 
 and by his stripes we are healed." 
 
 When'he expired, the veil of the Temple was rent from the 
 top to the bottom, to signify that the ceremonial distinction be- 
 tween Jews and Gentiles was abolished ; the earth shook ; the 
 rocks burst ; graves were opened, and many saints which slept, 
 arose and appeared in Jerusalem. The spectators were filled 
 with terror. The centurion exclaimed, '* thie was a righteous 
 man, was the Son of God." *' And all the people that came 
 together to that sight, beholding the things which were done, 
 smote their breast and returned." It was the greatest and most 
 solemn event, that ever did, or will occur to the end of time. 
 
 The crucified body of our Lord was committed to Joseph of 
 Arimathea, and decently laid in a new grave which he had hewn 
 out of a rock in a garden. Christ had foretold his resurrection, 
 and the rulers, apprehensive that his followers might steal the 
 body, and say he had risen, sealed the sepulchre, and placed 
 
ClIAP. I. Ills EXALTATION. 121 
 
 a guard to watch it, until the third day had passed. But all the 
 prudence and power of men, could not frustrate the designs of 
 heaven. God had determined that his holy One should not see 
 corruption. It was necessary that Christ should rise from the 
 dead, that he might gain a signal victory over him that had the pow- 
 er of death, and become the resurrection and life to all his follow- 
 ers. On the morning of the third day from his crucifixion, 
 was a terrible earthquake. An angel appeared, in a glorious 
 form, causing the soldiers to flee in amazement, and rolled 
 the stone from the door of the sepulchre. The prince of life re- 
 sumed his breath and active being, and went forth to the world 
 a triumphant conqueror. If his death was the most solemn and 
 awful event, his resurrection was the most joyful which ever 
 occurred. Christ came forth to eternal life. " Death hath no 
 more dominion over him." " 1 am he that liveth and was dead, 
 and behold, I am alive forevermore, Amen." He came forth 
 thefirst fruits of them that slept, to give new evidence of his di- 
 vinity, and of the resurrection of the saints, and to enter, in pre- 
 sence of the v/orld, into his glory. He mingled not much again 
 with the people. He was seen repeatedly by his disciples, and 
 once by more than 500 followers. He remained on earth 
 forty days, instructing in the things of his kingdom. At 
 the end of this period, he met his disciples at Jerusalem; direct- 
 ed them to wait there until they should be endued with miracu- 
 lous powers by the Holy Ghost, and then go and preach the gos- 
 pel to every creature. He told them of his almighty power, and 
 assured them of his presence with them and their successors to 
 the end of time. He then led them to the mount of Olives, and 
 there blessed them, and was parted from them and carried up into 
 heaven ; there to intercede for his Church : to prepare mansions 
 for his followers and to sit on his throne as king in Zion, who, 
 through all ages takes care of his Church, controls and punish- 
 es his enemies, and will be glorified in them that believe. 
 
 Thus terminated the amazing incarnation of the Son of God, 
 Infidelity has seldom had the effrontery to deny the existence of 
 this illustrious founder of the Christian religion. The difficul- 
 ty of accounting for the existence of Christianity in the world 
 on any other supposition than that of his real being, has proba- 
 bly restrained from this. But Jesus Christ has ever been a 
 stumbling block to the Jew, and foolishness to the Greek. " He 
 came unto his own, but his own received him not." The 
 Jews looked for a great temporal prince, and they would not 
 endure any man who should pretend to be the Messiah in a 
 
 U 
 
122 
 
 N.UMBER AND CHARACTER OF 
 
 Period III. 
 
 poor and low condition. The Greek, the refined, the philoso* 
 phical, the voluptuous, in every age, have been disgusted with 
 the humble and spiritual nature of his kingdom and the self- 
 denying precepts he has placed before them. But whoever looks 
 carefully at the birth, life, death, resurrection and ascension of 
 Jesus of Nazareth ; at all the ancient types and prophecies* 
 which were fulfilled in him ; at the sublimity of his doctrine ; 
 the purity of his precepts ; the holiness and beneficence of his 
 fife, the number and character of the miracles he wrought ; 
 (for he healed the sick, cleansed lepers, restored sight to the 
 blind, caused the lame to walk, cast out devils, fed thousands 
 from food sufficient only for a few, stilled the tempestuous sea, 
 raised the dead to life, — all glorious acts of benevolence, and 
 acts of infinite power only,) whoever considers what the state of 
 t4iis world would be, did all mankind receive the doctrines and 
 ti'uths, and obey the precepts and imitate the example of 
 Christ^; — must exclaim, as did the Centurion at the crucifixion-, 
 
 XrCLY Tins WAS THE SoN OF GoD. 
 
 CHAPTER 11. 
 
 Number and character of Christ's disciples. Death of John 
 the Baptist. The twelve Apostles chosen. The seventy sent. 
 History mid character of the twelve. Descent upon them of 
 
 * To lead the reader to reflect on the wonderful minuteness of the 
 prediction relating to Christ in the Old Testament, the following are 
 subjoined as referred to in the single evangelist of Matthew. 
 
 
 Matthe.v 
 
 Matthew 
 
 Isaiah 
 
 7. 14. 
 
 1. 23. 
 
 Jer. 7. 11. 
 
 21. 13. 
 
 Mich. 
 
 5. 2. 
 
 2. 6. 
 
 Psalm 8. 2. 
 
 21. 16. 
 
 Hosea. 
 
 U. 1. 
 
 2. 15. 
 
 118. 22 
 
 21. 42. 
 
 Jeremiah 3 J. 15. 
 
 2 18. 
 
 110. 1. 
 
 22. 44. 
 
 Judges 
 
 13. 15. 
 
 2. 23. 
 
 Is. 8. 14. 
 
 21. 44. 
 
 Is. 
 
 40. 3. 
 
 3. 2. 
 
 Ps. 41. 9. 
 
 26. 33. 
 
 Is. 
 
 9. 1. 
 
 4 15. 
 
 Zach. 13. 7. 
 
 26. 31. 
 
 Is. 
 
 53. 4. 
 
 8. 17. 
 
 Is. 50. 6. 
 
 26. 67. 
 
 Is. 
 
 42. 1. 
 
 12. 17. 
 
 Zach. 11. 13. 
 
 27. 9. 
 
 Jonah 
 
 1. 17. 
 
 12. 40. 
 
 Psalm 22. 18. 
 
 27 35. 
 
 Is. 
 
 6. 9 
 
 13. 14. 
 
 22. 2. 
 
 27. 46. 
 
 Psalm 
 
 78. 2. 
 
 13. 35. 
 
 69. 21. 
 
 27. 48. 
 
 Isaiah 
 
 35. 5, 6. 
 
 15. 30. 
 
 Isaiah 53. 9- 
 
 27. 60. 
 
 Zach. 
 
 9. 9. 
 
 21. 5. 
 
 
 
Chap. -2, Christ's disciples. 123* 
 
 tlie Holy Ghost, Outponring of the Spirit on the day of 
 Pentecost. Three thousand added to the Church. Boldness 
 and success of Peter and John. Holiness and harmony of 
 the Church. Detection of Hypocrisy. Institution of the 
 office of deacon. Martyrdom of Stephen. Persecution and^ 
 dispersion of the Church. The gospel carried to the Sama^ 
 ritans and dispersed Jews. Conversion of Saul. 
 
 The astonishment excited by the appearance, preaching and 
 miracles of Christ, was such, as we might naturally look for 
 from their novel and divine character. But the ill success of his 
 ministry can never be satisfactorily accounted for by those who 
 deny that man is alienated from his Maker, and that salvation 
 is " not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, but of 
 God that sheweth mercy." Immense multitudes constantly 
 pressed upon him wherever he went, either to hear his doc- 
 trines or witness his miracles ; but very few became sincerely 
 attached to his person ; very few were even convinced that he 
 was the Messiah and entered his spiritual kingdom. Those who 
 were assembled at Jerusalem after his ascension, are said to 
 have been but about an hundred and twenty ; and at that great 
 meeting in Galilee, where all who were attached to his cause 
 that could conveniently assemble, were probably gathered to- 
 .frether, there were but about five hundred. Well might the 
 prophet Isaiah commence his fifty-third chapter, containing 
 a remarkable exhibition of the humiliation and sufferings of 
 Christ, with the exclamation, '' Who hath heard our report 
 and to whom is the arm of the Lord revealed !" But Christ 
 knew it to be for the best, and he rejoiced in spirit at the dis- 
 pensations of grace. 
 
 But few of his followers were among the rich or the noble. 
 We indeed read of Zaccheus, a man of wealth ; Nicodemus, 
 a ruler ; Joseph, an honourable counsellor ; and a certain no- 
 bleman, who believed with all his house — evincing that divine 
 grace can triumph over the most exalted condition of life ; but 
 the mass of his friends were from the lower ranks, and his spe- 
 cial favourites were Galileans, a despised people, and chiefly 
 fishermen or publicans. His own life was one of great poverty 
 and reproach ; and his doctrines marred the pride of the noble 
 and condemned the luxurious habits of the wealthy. 
 
 John the Baptist, who united in himself the two dispensa- 
 tions, the old and the new, was perhaps the first who received 
 Jesus. He pointed him out to others, as the Lamb of God. He 
 had become the head of a religious sect and had many follow* 
 
124 TWELVE APOSTLES CHOSEN, PERIOD III 
 
 ers, whom he had baptized. But when informed that Jesus had 
 begun to preach and to baptize by his disciples and that the 
 whole country was going after him, he shewed the greatest hu- 
 mility and submission to him as his exalted Redeemer. He 
 declared that he had no honour but that which came from God : 
 and that he could have no greater joy than in seeing Christ 
 increase, while he should decrease. He recommended Jesus 
 as endowed with an unmeasurable fulness of the Holy Ghost : 
 and assured all who heard him, that the wrath of God would 
 abide on unbelievers in his gospel. 
 
 John was for a time revered by Herod ; but he had the faith- 
 ftilness to reprove that vile man for marrying his brother's wife, 
 and was imprisoned. Laid aside from his work, his faith seems 
 in some degree to have failed ; he therefore sent two of his dis- 
 ciples to ask Jesus if he was the Messiah. Perhaps he de- 
 signed also to turn their attention from himself to the great 
 Redeemer. Jesus told them to declare to John what miracles 
 he performed, and the great fact which distinguished him as 
 a teacher from all the philosophers which had ever undertaken 
 to instruct mankind. That to the poor the gospel was preached. 
 Soon after, he was beheaded to gratify the malice of Herodias, 
 ' — excited by his bold reproof of Herod. His disciples took 
 liis body and buried it, and went and told Jesus. The Pharisees 
 said he had a devil, but Christ bore witness of him as one of 
 the greatest and best of men. 
 
 From among his followers, Jesus selected twelve to be his 
 daily companions and intimete associates, whom he commis- 
 sioned as Apostles or preachers of his Gospel. This number, 
 was probably chosen, in correspondence to the twelve patriarchs, 
 or twelve tribes of Israel. It signified that he was head or High 
 priest of the Jewish nation. The persons chosen, were Simon 
 Peter, and Andrew, his brother ; James the son of Zebedee, and 
 John, his brother ; Philip, and Bartholomew ; Thomas, and 
 Matthew ; James, the son of Alpheus, and Simon, called Ze- 
 lotes ; Judas, the brother of James, and Judas Iscariot. Their 
 mission was confined at first, to the land of Israel. They were 
 directed to declare tothelostsheepof the house of Israel, that the 
 kingdom of heaven, the kingdom which was the subject of proph- 
 ecy, which they and their fathers had looked for with the greatest 
 anxiety, and which the Messiah was to set up, was at hand ; 
 and, as a confirmation of their doctrine, they were empowered to 
 work miracles, to heal diseases, cast out devils, and, in many 
 other ways, suspend or counteract the laws of nature. They 
 were cast upon the charity of the people for support, and were 
 
 i 
 
Chap. '2. the seventy sent. 125 
 
 directed to shake off the dust of their feet, against any family or 
 city which should reject them. 
 
 At a subsequent period, he commissioned and sent forth 
 seventy other disciples (answering evidently in number to the 
 Sanhedrim, and shewing thereby, that their power had passed 
 into his hands,) on the same errand, two by two ; giving them 
 similar authority, and commending them in like manner, to the 
 charity of the public. They were holy men ; but it was a new 
 and wonderful employment, and they were put in possession oi 
 powers whicli made them appear asgot's upon earth. No won- 
 der, therefore, that they should soon return, as they actually 
 did, not a little elated with the fact, that even the devils were 
 subject to them through his name. But Christ solemnly ad- 
 monished them to beware of pride which had hurled Satan 
 from heaven ; and told them, that he indeed enabled them to 
 tread on serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the 
 enemy j but that they must not rejoice in this, that they held 
 the spirits in subjection, but rather that their names were writ- 
 ten in heaven. 
 
 But the twelve constituted his family. They were his inti- 
 mate friends, his chosen companions. He therefore, sent them 
 forth but once during his life to preach the gospel. When he 
 travelled, they accompanied him. What he spake in parables to 
 the multitude, he privately expounded to them. When he fed 
 the multitude, they distributed the provision. They were with 
 him in his retirement, and partook of the supper at its first in- 
 stitution. He often talked to them about his sufferings, and 
 .committed to them the keys of his kingdom. 
 
 With the exception of Judas, the traitor, they were sincere men . 
 Their hearts had been changed by the Spirit of God. They admi- 
 red, loved, and trusted their Saviour, shared with him his pri- 
 vations and sorrows, and devoted themselves entirely to his ser- 
 vice. When they were first called lo follow Christ, they were 
 very ignorant. Matthew had been a publican or tax-gather- 
 er ; the others, were all, probably, fishermen of Galilee. But 
 under the instruction and guidance of Christ, they made rapid 
 advancement in the knowledge of divine things ; and, with his 
 holy example daily before them, they soon learned to set lightly 
 by the world, to treat one another with condescension, kindness 
 and love, and to live as expectants of a better country. 
 
 While the grace of God had enlightened their understand- 
 ings and purified their affections, it left unchanged their natu- 
 ral constitution or animal temperament, so that as great a diversity 
 of character is observable among them, as among anv others of 
 
 11* 
 
i26 TRIALS OF THE DISCIPLES. PeRIOD III 
 
 the same number, in the various conditions of life ; and so dis- 
 tinctly are the good and bad qualities of each, marked and pre- 
 served throughout their course, as to furnish a striking evidence 
 of the authenticity and truth of the sacred history. 
 . With great fidelity they had followed Jesus through good report 
 and ill report, and they thought they could follow him to death. 
 Christ knew that they would fail in the moment of trial, and as- 
 sured them of it ; but Peter, always ardent, bold, and warmly 
 attached to his master, declared, that though all men should de- 
 ny him, he would not. But when the band of soldiers bound 
 Christ, betrayed by Judas, all forsook him and fled ; and, though 
 Peter followed and mingled with the crowd, at the trial, yet, 
 when charged with being one of his followers, he declared, with 
 an oath, I know not the man. Jesus beheld him at the mo- 
 ment. Peter's heart melted, and he went out and wept bitter- 
 
 The season of Christ's suffering and burial, was to the Apos- 
 tles, one of thick darkness and awful perplexity. Their mas- 
 ter they beheld hanging upon a cross. He, to whom they had 
 looked for crowns and sceptres, was laid low in the sepulchre 
 of Joseph. For three days, they were borne down by sorrow ; 
 agitated with fear, and enveloped in gloom. But, like the sun 
 emerging from the shade of some heavenly body, and suddenly 
 giving light and joy to millions, from v/hom it had been obscur- 
 ed ; Jesus came forth from the shades of death to the view of 
 his despondent disciples, and gave them new vigour and life. 
 By this event, more wonderful and astonishing than any thing 
 they had as yet witnessed, their confidence in Christ was great- 
 ly animated and strengthened. It was both a fulfilment of his 
 promise, and a most triumphant conquest over death and hell. 
 
 But their views of the nature of his kingdom were as yet im- 
 perfect. With the nation in general, they were impressed with 
 the idea, that Messiah's kingdom was of this world. When, 
 therefore, he appeared after his resurrection, they asked him, 
 " Lord, wilt thou at this time restore the kingdom to Israel V 
 But this error was soon erased from their minds by his conversa- 
 tion, and by his ascension to heaven. That great ervent, put a fi- 
 nal period to every expectation they had cherished of an earth- 
 ly kingdom. And it was a most illustrious confirmation of the 
 truth of his pretensions. For had he now descended to the 
 grave, and perished like the world around him, all his wonder- 
 ful works, even his resurrection, might not have been sufficient. 
 to dissuade some from the belief that he was an impostor, who 
 never expired, though he hung upon the cross, and that he 
 
UflAP. '2. PENTECOST DAY. 127 
 
 would never enable them to realize his promises. But, now, af- 
 ter accompanying him through the whole of his ministry, and 
 hearing him speak words which never man spake ; and seeing 
 him perform works which never man did ; after beholding him 
 hanging on the cross, laid in the tomb, and according to his 
 ov.n express prediction, bursting the bands of death, and 
 rising to their view ; after this, to behold him ascend on high, 
 to see him go to that heaven, where he had promised to 
 prepare for them mansions of bliss, they were all ready to 
 exclaim with one mind and one voice. Surely the Lord He 
 IS God. They saw Jesus go where no impostor can go. They 
 saw him ascend, not like Elijah by means of a chariot of fire, 
 but in a manner far more sublime and wonderful, by his own 
 Almighty power ; and while wrapt in astonish-ment, were in- 
 formed by two angels that he had gone to heaven, and would 
 come in like manner, as they had seen him go to heaven. By 
 this event, therefore, their views were greatly changed, and 
 their faith was established too firmly to be shaken. From the 
 mount Olivet they returned to Jerusalem, where they continued 
 with one accord in prayer and supplication, until the fulfilment 
 of the promise of the Father to baptize them with the Holy 
 Ghost. By this they were to be still more enlightened in the 
 nature of the Gospel kingdom ; to receive the gift of tongues ; 
 and to be endued with new fortitude and zeal in their master's 
 service. 
 
 Their number had been diminished by the villanous perfidy 
 of Judas. When he saw that he had betrayed innocent blood, 
 smitten by remorse of conscience, he returned the thirty pieces 
 of silver, and went and hanged himself — an au'ful warning to all 
 apostates. The disciples were desirous of filling his place, and 
 while they waited in prayer for the descent of the Spirit, they 
 appointed Barnabas and Matthias, as candidates for the Apos- 
 tolic office ; looked up for divine direction, and cast lots. The 
 lot fell upon Matthias, and he was numbered with the Apostles. 
 In this act, however, they were premature. It was for Christ 
 to^choose his own Apostles ; and, in due time, he selected Saul 
 and called him to the Apostleship. 
 
 Having their number as they supposed, complete, and being all 
 united in love, and engaged in fervent prayer, they soon receiv- 
 ed the promised blessing. It came on the day of Pentecost ; — 
 an era of the divine mercy. Suddenly the place, in which they 
 were, was shaken as by a rushing mighty wind — an emblem, as 
 Nicodemus had been taught, of the Spirit ; and they beheld in 
 the room cloven tongues, like as of fire, which sat upon each of 
 them. Instantly their minds were more enlightened, their hearts 
 
]-28 GIFT OF TONGUES. PeRIOD III. 
 
 were filled with more love and zeal for Christ, they were strength- 
 ened, animated, and joyful ; and, to their own utter amaze- 
 ment, were enabled to speak the various languages of man- 
 kind. 
 
 This descent of the Holy Spirit formed a new era in the lives 
 of the Apostles, and of the Church of God. We no longer find 
 the Twelve, the ignorant, timid, worldly-minded men they had 
 been. The nature of Christ's kingdom ; the benevolence of his 
 errand ; the perishing condition of the world ; their high and 
 holy office ; were all full before them, and took an amazing 
 hold of their minds and hearts. They now cheerfully sacrificed 
 the world, were ready to go forth and stand before Kings and 
 Gentiles and Jews, preaching the unsearchable riches of Christ, 
 and to lay down their lives, if Christ might be glorified in 
 them. 
 
 They instantly commenced their ministry, by preaching the 
 gospel according to Christ's express command, first to the Jews ; 
 that, if possible, they might bring that deluded people to the 
 saving knowledge of the truth. Astonishment filled the minds 
 of ail who heard them. Jerusalem was at that time crowded 
 with Jews from every country. In consequence of the numer- 
 ous wars in which they had for centuries been engaged, with the 
 heathen nations, the people were scattered in all parts of the Ro- 
 man empire. Multitudes had from time to time been carried 
 away captive, and not a few had gone from their own land for 
 security and peace. These generally adopted the language of 
 the people among whom they resided ; but strictly adhered to 
 the religion of their fathers ; and, as much as possible, the pi- 
 ous among them, went annually to Jerusalem, to the feast of 
 Pentecost. At the very moment, therefore, that the Apostles 
 were endued with the wonderful powers of speaking in divers 
 tongues, there w^ere devout men out of every nation in Jerusa- 
 lem ; — Parthians and Modes, and Elamites, and the dwellers in 
 Mesopotamia, and in Judea, and Cappadocia, in Pontus, and 
 Asia, Phrygia and Pamphylia, in Egypt, and in the parts of Ly- 
 bia about Cyrene, and strangers of Rome, Jews and Proselytes, 
 Cretes and Arabians ; —all these heard the Apostles speak, ev- 
 ery man, in the tongue in which he was born. The native 
 Jews who understood not these languages, and were disposed 
 to ridicule the Apostles, said, " These men are full of new 
 wine." The charge roused the spirit of Peter, and, in an ever 
 memorable sermon, he shewed them the utter improbability of 
 the thing, from its being only the third hour of the day, 
 when no Jew was ever found in that situation ; that this was an 
 
Chap. 2. first christiAxV church. 1*20 
 
 accomplishment of a prophecy of Joel, by the power of that Je- 
 sus whom they had rejected before Pilate, and with wicked hands 
 crucified and slain ; but who, according to the prediction of Da- 
 vid, God had raised up to sit on his throne. A close application 
 of truth to their consciences ; a bold charge upon them as mur- 
 derers of the Lord of life and glory, was not made in vain. The 
 multitude were pricked in the heart. Curiosity at the wonder- 
 ful miracle, was turned into distress for themselves. They felt, 
 that they were exposed to the wrath and curse of God for their 
 vile treatment of his Son ; and exclaimed, in the anguish of 
 their souls, Men and brethren what must we do ? Peter open- 
 ed to them the treasures of the gospel, and directed them to 
 that same Jesus whom they had crucified, for eternal life. He 
 called them to immediate repentance, and submission to God in 
 the ordinances of the gospel ; assuring them of the remission 
 of their sins, and the gift of the Holy Ghost. The effect was 
 glorious. Three thousand were converted to the Lord, and, on 
 a profession of faith and repentance, were baptized in the name 
 of the Father, the Son and the Holy Ghost. 
 
 This was the first administration of Christian baptism, and the 
 commencement of the 
 
 CHRISTIAN CHURCH. 
 
 To us, it may appear surprising that so much should 
 have been effected in one day. It was nine in the morn- 
 ing when Peter began his sermon, and with many other words 
 besides those which are recorded, did he exhort the people to 
 salvation. It could iiave been only therefore in the after part 
 of the day, that their confession was received and they were 
 baptized and admitted into a covenant relation with God. But 
 the Apostles were full of the Holy Ghost, and able, probably, to 
 discern spirits ; and, if some were received, who were not sin- 
 cere converts, it was only in accordance with a well known 
 principle of Christ's Church, that there must be tares with the 
 wheat. The conduct of the Apostles, however, cannot be view- 
 ed as a warrant for ministers in succeeding outpourings of the 
 Spirit, to receive a multitude upon their first expression of peni- 
 tence and faith, into the Church of God ; for, by their fruits, 
 we must know them. 
 
 This glorious work of grace resulted not only in the submis- 
 sion of multitudes to Christian ordinances ; but in much holi- 
 ness of heart and life. The enmity of the heart to divine truth, 
 was subdued^ and the doctrine of the Apostles was received in 
 
130f ITS HOLINESS AND IIARMOXY. PeRIOD III 
 
 love. A spiritual union and fellowship was formed, to which 
 the world were strangers. The selfish heart was laid aside, and 
 a new and unheard of benevolence was substituted in its place. 
 The most of these converts were poor. Such of them as were 
 rich, sold their possessions and threw all they had into a com- 
 mon fund for the benefit of the whole. The fear of the Lord 
 came upon every soul, and a spirit of prayer was excited in ev- 
 ery breast. Common food was received with a gladness before 
 unknown; and in the Lord's supper and the worship of the Tem- 
 ple, a joy was felt unspeakable and full of glory. So powerful 
 and happy were the results of that great revival of religion. 
 
 In one sense, it was miraculous ; but in no other, than is ev- 
 ery revival. It was not effected by the miracles the Apostles 
 wrought. Had they spoken in divers tongues with the same 
 fluency on any other subject, no such effects would have been 
 produced. It was effected by the power of the Holy Ghost, 
 through the instrumentality of truth ; — by presenting plainly 
 to men, their sin and danger, and calling them to repentance 
 and holiness. Joel had, ages before, predicted this outpouring 
 of the Spirit, and the sacred historian says, it was the Lord that 
 added daily to the Church, of such as should be saved. Here, 
 therefore, as in all revivals, we see God effecting his great pur- 
 poses of sanctifying mercy, while men are awakened and turned 
 to the Lord by the truth. 
 
 Soon after the day of Pentecost, Peter and John cured a well 
 known beggar, of lameness. This miracle brought together a 
 great concourse of people ; and Peter embraced the opportuni- 
 ty to charge upon them the sin of crucifying Christ and call 
 them to repentance. The multitude listened with the most 
 profound attention. But the magistrates, who were Sadducees 
 and enemies to the doctrine of the resurrection, were grieved 
 and vexed, and rushed upon the Apostles, and put them in 
 prison unto the next day. They then brought them before the 
 High priest and council, and asked by what authority or power 
 they did this 1 Peter, who once trembled at the voice of a 
 maid, answered with astonishing boldness, ' In the name of Je- 
 sus of Nazareth whom they had crucified, but whom God had 
 raised up, and in whom alone salvation was to be found.' The 
 magistrates were afraid to touch them. The boldness of Peter 
 was unexpected, and the miracle none could deny. - They dis- 
 missed them, charging them no more to speak in the name of 
 Christ. The Apostles departed, protesting against the charge, 
 and held a meeting for prayer, in which they enjoyed much of 
 the divine presence and blessing, and were animated to go fortli 
 with new boldness in the cause of Christ. 
 
Chap. 2. detection of hypocrisy, 131 
 
 The number of disciples was now increased to above five 
 thousand, and they lived in great harmony and love ; — were fol- 
 lowers of God as dear children. 
 
 But as it had been in the Jewish, so was it in the Christiafi 
 Church. All were not Israel, who were of Israel. There 
 had been a Judas among tlie twelve ; and now, among the con- 
 verts to Christianity, were brought to light two gross hypocrites. 
 Ananias and Sapphira pretended to give unto the Lord all their- 
 possessions, while they gave only a part. Peter exposed their 
 deceit, and the Lord struck them dead. It ^vas an awful judg- 
 ment ; but it shewed the Church the sin of hypocrisy ; the im- 
 possibility of concealing any thing from God ; and must have 
 led every professor to a serious and careful examination of his 
 own state. 
 
 The influences of the Spirit, were long continued. Converts 
 were multiplied. The Apostles were endued with aston- 
 ishing powers of healing. The sick were brought from all the 
 cities round about Jerusalem, and cured of their diseases ; and 
 while the attention of the multitude was thus excited by suc?v 
 wonderful works of mercy, their hearts were melted by the pow- 
 er of the Gospel. 
 
 The continued success of the Apostles again aroused the in*- 
 dignation of the rulers, who hated every thing which called the 
 attention of men to a future world. They seized them once 
 more and cast them into the common prison. But what could 
 bars and bolts do against the power of the Almighty? God sent 
 his angel at midnight and opened the prison doors, and bade 
 them go preach in the Temple. What a miracle ! How musi 
 it have confounded these hardened rulers ! It ought to have 
 subdued them. But they once more summoned the Apostles 
 to appear before them and enquired how they dared fill Jerusa- 
 lem with their doctrine and bring Christ's blood upon them. 
 Peter soberly but boldly told them they must obey God, rather 
 than man, and again charged them with the crucifixion of 
 Christ, whom God had exalted to be a Prince and a Saviour. 
 Instant death would probably have been their portion, had it not 
 been for the timely counsel of Gamaliel, an eminent doctor of 
 the law. He told the rulers to let them alone, for if their work 
 was of men, it would come to nought, but if it was of God, 
 they could not overthrow it, and it behooved them to be 
 careful not to fight against God. His advice was followed. 
 The Apostles were only beaten and charged to keep silence. 
 But they were not moved. They departed, rejoicing that they 
 were counted worthy to suffer shame for Christ. 
 
i[32 INSTITUTION OF DEACONS. PeRIOD III 
 
 A circumstance about this time occurred which occasioned 
 the creation of a new office in the Church, The Church em- 
 braced both native and foreign Jews. The latter were called 
 Hellenists or Grecians, because they spoke the Greek tongue. 
 These supposed that, in the daily supply of the poor, the Apos- 
 tles had shewn a partiality for tlie widows of the Hebrews ; and 
 murmured against them. The Apostles immediately called to- 
 gether the disciples and informed them that seven men of emi- 
 nent piety must be appointed to superintend that business ; 
 while they would confine themselves to prayer and preaching. 
 Their advice was followed, and Stephen, Philip, Procorus, Ni- 
 canor, Timon, Parmenas and Nicolas, were appointed, and or- 
 dained to the office of deacon by prayer and the imposition of 
 hands. 
 
 These men were bold and strong in the faith of Christ. Ste- 
 phen, especially, was empowered to work miracles, and to re- 
 sist and overcome all opposition which was made by disputers 
 to the Gospel of Christ. His ability and success excited the 
 malice of the wicked ; and they suborned men to accuse him of 
 blasphemy. Upon being called to answer the charge, he boldly 
 rebuked the Jews, by giving a history of their nation and shew- 
 ing that, in betraying and murdering Christ they had but imita- 
 ted the conduct of their fathers, who treated Moses and the 
 Prophets with contempt. '"' They were cut to the heart and 
 gnashed on him with the teeth." But he " full of the Holy 
 Ghost, looked up stedfastly to heaven and saw the glory of God 
 and Jesus standing at the right hand of God." Of this, he 
 made full confession. It filled his enemies with madness, and 
 they cast him out of the city and stoned him to death. With 
 his expiring breath, he commended his soul to God ; like his 
 divine master, prayed for his murderers, and fell asleep. 
 Thus died the first Christian Martyr, full of faith and hope ; 
 and favored with clear views of his Redeemer. He was 
 buried by the Church with great lamentation ; but his spi- 
 rit had ascended to glory. 
 
 Blood had now been shed ; and it was the signal of a tremen- 
 dous persecution of the followers of Jesus. They were unable 
 to stand before it, and fled from Jesusalem to the surrounding 
 country. But they were not deterred from preaching the Gos- 
 pel. On the contrary, they were excited to greater boldness ; 
 and, wherever they went, they proclaimed Christ and the resur- 
 rection. Philip, the next to Stephen in faith and zeal and who 
 was also a preaclier, carried the Gospel to the Samaritans, and 
 instructed and baptized an Eunuch of the queen of Etbiopin. 
 
 i 
 
OlIAP. *2. PERSECUTION BY SAUL. 133 
 
 whom he met in the way, returning from Jerusalem, where he 
 had been to worship. Others travelled as far as Phenice, Cyprus 
 and Antioch, preaching to Jews only ; but by their labours, 
 many converts weremade and many Churches were established. 
 Thus was the blood of the martyrs, the seed of the Church. 
 The disciples were driven from Jerusalem, that they might dif- 
 fuse the Gospel through the earth. 
 
 Among the bitter persecutors of the followers of the Redeem- 
 er, was one, whose life and actions, form a most interesting por- 
 tion of the history of the Church. This was Saul of Tarsus 
 His parents were Jews, who resided in that city. According to 
 the custom of the Jews, with whom it was a leading maxim, 
 '* He who teaches not his son a trade, teaches him to be a thief," 
 he was early taught a particular trade, — tent-making. He was 
 next sent to Jerusalem and put under the instruction of Gama- 
 liel, the most eminent doctor of the age, that he might become 
 thoroughly acquainted with the Jewish law. He was a youth of 
 noble endowments ; of commanding eloquence ; in religion, of 
 the straitest sect of the Pharisees ; in temper, proud, active, fie- 
 ry, not able to brook opposition, and feeling it to be doing God 
 service to crush every new, and, what appeared to him hereti- 
 cal sentiment. He was one therefore, in whom meek-eyed Chris- 
 tianity, as she advanced with her claims to the homage of men, 
 might expect to find a most malignant foe. As a signal of this, 
 we first behold him at the bitter persecution of the martyr Ste- 
 phen, consenting unto his death. 
 
 With a furious zeal, he soon raged, searching out the Chris- 
 tians ; beating them in the synagogues, and either compelling 
 them to disown Christ, or causing them to be put to death. Hav- 
 ing done all that infuriate malice could do in Jerusalem, he ob- 
 tained a warrant from the High priest to go to Damascus, 
 whither some Christians had retired, and bring all whom he 
 found there to Jerusalem. How terrible is the native enmity 
 of the human heart to the gospel of Christ ! How insatiable is 
 an unhallowed and misguided zeal ! Had the violent persecu- 
 tor been suffered to proceed, what awful ravages would he have 
 made of Christ's little flock ! But the wolf was to be changed 
 into the lamb. God had separated him, not to die by a thun- 
 derbolt of his wrath, but to preach that very gospel which he had 
 persecuted. And this was the moment which divine wisdom 
 chose for the exhibition of grace. As he was on his way, sud- 
 denly abeam of light, far outshining the splendour of the sun, 
 darted upon him from heaven, and a voice addressed him, Saul, 
 Saul, why persecutest thou me ? The raging persecutor fell to 
 
 13 
 
134 CONVERSION OF SAUL. PeRIOD III 
 
 the eaitli, crying, Who art thou Lord ? With a majesty which 
 will make all sinners tremble in the judgment, the Lord said, " I 
 am Jesus whom thou persecutest. It is hard for thee to kick 
 against the pricks." At a sight of the terribleness and com- 
 passion of the Saviour, his heart relented, and he enquired with 
 earnestness, and a readiness to serve him forever. Lord what 
 wilt thou have me to do ? 
 
 Thus, not through the po\ver of a miracle, for the bare wit- 
 ness of a miracle will never change the heart, but through the 
 power of the Holy Ghost, the miraculous appearance and ad- 
 dress of the Saviour became instrumental of effecting a com- 
 plete change in bitter Saul. And a change, how great ! In his 
 self-righteousness he had thought himself one of the best of men, 
 but now, he saw that he was the chief of sinners. The law of 
 God was brought home to his conscience and he died. All hope 
 of salvation from his own merit, was entirely at an end ; and he 
 fled to Christ, seeking pardon through his blood, and con- 
 secrating himself wholly to his service. 
 
 By his terrified companions, he was led into Damascus, for he 
 was struck with blindness. In that city dwelt Ananias, a de- 
 vout Christian, and probably one of the seventy, whom the Lord 
 directed, that the ministry might be honored, to go and instruct 
 Saul in the great business to which he was called. Amazement 
 filled his breast as the commission sounded in his ears. He 
 well knew the character of the man. He dreaded the wolf in 
 sheep's clothing. Could the Lord be 'eceived ? Momentary 
 expostulation, he would venture. " Lord I have heard by many 
 of this man, how much evil he hath done to thy saints at Jeru- 
 salem, and here he hath authority from the chief priests to bind 
 all that call upon thy name." But one word from the Savionr 
 silenced his fears, and commanded his confidence, and he went 
 straightway to the anxious enquirer, with the friendly salutation, 
 Brother Saul ! assuring him that the Lord had sent him, that, 
 by him, he might receive his sight and be filled with the Holy 
 Ghost. At the touch of Ananias, scales fell from his eyes ; his 
 mind was calm and joyful ; he professed his confidence in his 
 Saviour ; was baptized, and immediately preached Christ in the 
 synagogues. 
 
 What emotions must have been excited by this man's preach- 
 ing ! Here were the saints, who, but a week before, were 
 trembling at his approach, as lambs before the hungry wolf. 
 There were the Jews, who had anticipated the hour of his ap- 
 proach, as the hour of triumph over men, whom of all others, 
 they most hated. What an assembly ! Were a company of In- 
 
Chap. -2. nis first preaching. 135 
 
 fidels collected to hear Christianity reviled, by some Hume, or 
 Voltaire, or Paine, and a number of the followers of Christ 
 doomed to sit and hear their ribaldry and abuse, when, suddenly, 
 the oracle of infidelity should become the advocate of truth, and 
 address himself with awful solemnity to the hearts and conscien- 
 ces of his former companions, and warn them to flee from the 
 wrath to come, what shame ! what confusion ! what gnashing 
 of teeth would there be among them ! And what holy triumph 
 would sit on the countenances of the wondering saints! It 
 would give but a faint idea of this assembly. Here was slaugh- 
 ter and death expected by some, and a gratification of the most 
 malignant passions by others ; — all suddenly checked and turn- 
 ed away. The result was such as might be expected. The tri- 
 umph of the saints could not be borne. Such a man could not 
 be suffered to live. Enraged at Saul, for so suddenly quitting 
 their ranks and becoming the advocate of Christianity ; con- 
 founded by the weight of his arguments, and dreading the effects 
 of his conversion ; the Jews determined to kill him, and closed 
 against him the gates of the city. But his friends let him down 
 in a basket from the window of a house built on the wall, and 
 he escaped into Arabia. How long he continued in that region 
 is unknown, but from thence he returned to Damascus ; and it 
 was three years before he went up to Jerusalem to visit the dis- 
 ciples. When he did go there, they were afraid of him, and be- 
 lieved not that he was a disciple — an evidence either of very lit- 
 tle intercourse among the early Christians, or of great seclusiojpi 
 on the part of Saul. But Barnabas, related unto them the cir- 
 cumstances of his conversion, and how he had preached boldly 
 at Damascus, so that they gave him the hand of fellowship. At 
 Jerusalem he became an active and bold minister of the Lord 
 Jesus. Here, while praying in the Temple, he went into a 
 trance, was caught up into the third heaven and heard things 
 which might not be uttered. Here again the Jews attempted 
 to kdl him. But he was preserved through the vigilance of his 
 friends who sent him to Tarsus. 
 
 The conversion of Saul took place, in the second year after 
 the death of Christ. It was a very instructive event. It shew- 
 ed to the world that a man may be greatly engaged in the con- 
 cerns of religion ; be the strictest formalist ; think that he does 
 God service, and have an undoubting assurance of his own sal- 
 vation, and be a total stranger to vital piety. It was an illus- 
 trious exhibition of the sovereignty of God, who has mercy on 
 whom he will have mercy, and who employs, if he pleases, those 
 who have been his greatest adversaries, in the most honorable 
 
136 GOSPEL PREACHED TO THE GENTILES. PeRIOD IIL 
 
 post in his kingdom. And it was an incontestible evidence of 
 the truth of Christianity.* Let the unawakened sinner and the 
 formal Pharisee, contemplate the state of Saul before liis con - 
 version and remember it is their own. 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 The Gospel preached to the Gentiles. Cornelius and his f ami- 
 ily baptized. Martyrdom of James. Revival at Antioch. 
 Saul and Barnabas ordained Missionaries to the Heathen. 
 Ministry of Paid. Constitution of the Christian Church. 
 Its early moral and religious state. Character of the Apos- 
 tles^ preaching. Writers of the Neio- Testament. Firm es- 
 tablishment of the hingdom of Christ . Opposition oftheJeivs. 
 God's judgment upon them. Destruction of Jerusalem. Dis- 
 persion of the Jeios. Opposition of the Roman Emperors 
 Nero and Domitian. 3Iartyrdom of Paul and Peter 
 Early heresies. 
 
 The conversion and early labours of Saul, formed another era 
 in the Christian Church. The enemies of Christianity, forsa- 
 ken by their leader, and convinced or silenced by his powerful 
 preaching, retired from the field of persecution ; great num- 
 bers were added to the Lord ; the Churches every where had 
 rest, and were edified ; " walking in the fear of the Lord, and 
 the comforts of the Holy Ghost." 
 
 For a period of about six years after the ascension of Christ, 
 the Apostles continued to preach the gospel to the Jews only, 
 wherever they could find them throughout the Roman empire. 
 But, in general, they rejected it, and bitterly opposed and per- 
 secuted all who proclaimed it. The Lord, therefore, directed 
 the Apostles to turn their attention to the Gentiles. 
 
 The Gentiles were abhorred by the Jews. They viewed 
 them as hated of God and devoted to destruction. The Apos- 
 tles were possessed of this common prejudice. They would 
 never, therefore, of themselves, have offered so great a blessing 
 as salvation to the Iieathen ; and if some, from any motive 
 should have done it, they would at once have been guilty of sac- 
 rilege. But the great Shepherd, who had other sheep besides 
 
 See Lyttleton's conversion of Paul, 
 
 / 
 
Chap. 3. Cornelius the centurion. 137 
 
 the Jews to gather in, knew how to prepare the minds of his 
 ministers for so rich a work. 
 
 In Cesarea, the residence of the Roman Governor, lived 
 Cornelius, a centurion, a devout man who had heen reclaim- 
 ed from idolatry, and who, according to the light which had 
 been afforded him, worshipped God ; was just ; exemplary and 
 eminently charitable. I his man was warned of God, to send 
 for Peter and hear from him the words of eternal life. At the 
 same time, Peter was instructed, by a vision from heaven, not 
 to call any man common or unclean. When, therefore, the 
 messengers of Cornelius came to him at Joppa, he went with 
 them without delay, and declared to the centurion and his 
 household, the glorious Gospel of the grace of God. While 
 he was preaching, the Holy Ghost fell on all his hearers, and 
 they were converted to the Lord, and, by the ordinance of bap- 
 tism, admitted to the Christian Church. Such were the first 
 fruits of the Spirit among the Gentiles. Thus was the wall of 
 partition, which had stood for ages, between Jews and Heath- 
 en, broke down. How valuable was the Gospel to one of the 
 best men the heathen world could boast ! Before he heard it, 
 he was highly esteemed among men, but he had no peace in his 
 own breast. He had been daily an anxious inquirer at the 
 throne of grace for peace and life. He now found them in the 
 doctrine of forgiveness through the blood of Christ. The best 
 men in heathen lands deserve our compassion, for they know 
 nothing of pardoning mercy or the consolations of the Holy 
 Ghost. Let the pride of narrow minded, selfish men, who have 
 long considered themselves the sole favourites of heaven be re- 
 buked. Among those whom such hate and view as outcasts, 
 may be some of the brightest jewels in the Redeemer's crown. 
 
 The Christian temper was happily exhibited by the brethren 
 at Jerusalem, when they heard of this unexpected enlargement 
 of the Church. They viewed it at first indeed as irregular, and 
 were disposed to censure Peter ; but no sooner had he declared 
 his divine commission and related to them the operation of the 
 Spirit, than they glorified God for his mercy. Some measures 
 may often be accounted inconsistent with long established prin- 
 ciples and customs, and men may be brought into the kingdom 
 of Christ, who, for various reasons, we might have supposed 
 would never have a place there ; but when satisfactory evi- 
 dence is given that such, even through these means, are truly 
 converted to the Lord, all prejudices are by the correct mind, 
 sacrificed ; the hand of fellowship is extended, and God is glori- 
 fied. 12* 
 
138 MARTYRDOM OF JAMES'. PeRIOD III. 
 
 Herod sat at this time, on the throne of Judea. He was a 
 vile prince ; and was surrounded by no less vile Sadducees and 
 Herodians, whom he found it for his interest continually to 
 gratify. They hated the Christians and he therefore commen- 
 ced against them a violent persecution. He first seized James, 
 the son of Zebedee, and condemned him to death. Eusebius 
 relates that his accuser, beholding his faith, was struck with re- 
 morse and, by the power of the Spirit, was suddenly brought to 
 repentance and confessed Christ, and that both were carried to 
 execution and beheaded together. The tyrant next seized Pe- 
 ter, and confined him in chains. But God had further need of 
 him in the Church below ; and while the brethren were enga- 
 ged in prayer for him, the Angel of the Lord delivered him 
 iVom his chains, set open the prison doors and restored him to 
 the disciples. The miserable monarch was soon after brought 
 for his pride and cruelty, to a most horrid death. His intended 
 victim lived to old age, and preached the Gospel throughout 
 Pontus, Galatia, Cappadocia, Asia and Bithynia. 
 
 For five years, Saul of Tarsus remained in his native city 
 and province, preaching the Gospel ; — with what success is not 
 known. But he was not forgotten by the brethren. Some of 
 the disciples had fled from Jerusalem in the persecution, to An- 
 tioch, the metropolis of Syria, where they preached the Lord 
 Jesus. Their labours were crowned with great success. Ti- 
 dings of this were received with joy, by the church at Jerusa- 
 lem, and they sent Barnabas, '' a good man, full of the Holy 
 Ghost and of faith," to assist them. No sooner had he reach- 
 ed the city, than he saw the need of more labourers, and he 
 went to Tarsus for this powerful advocate of the cause of Christ, 
 and brought him to Antioch ; where they laboured together with 
 much success for a whole year. The Church was enlarged and 
 prosperous, and as many of its members were wealthy and ac- 
 tuated by holy love, they made liberal contributions for the poor 
 saints at Jerusalem — distressed by a famine. • Here, as an epi- 
 thet of opprobium, the followers of Jesus were first called 
 C'hristians ; — an epithet which is, in truth, the most honoura- 
 !)le and blessed a man can sustain. 
 
 To remain there, where many teachers of reputation had as- 
 sembled, and where seasons of refreshment were afforded, would 
 have been pleasant. But the head of the Church had a great 
 work for these disciples to perform ; and the prophets and teach- 
 ers at Antioch were directed by the Holy Ghost to set apart Saul 
 and Barnabas to the great work of evangelizing the heathen. 
 Accordingly, they were ordained as missionaries of the cross 
 
Chap. 3. first missionaries ordained. 130 
 
 and ministers of salvation to the Gentiles by fasting and prayer 
 and imposition of hands, and sent tbrth to their field, which was 
 the world. 
 
 Here properly commences the mighty Apostolic work of him 
 who was the most distinguished instrument ever employed of 
 bringing this fallen world to the knowledge of Christ.* 
 
 His course may be divided into three parts. The first reaching 
 from the ordination to the council at Jerusalem, The second, 
 from this council to the close of his labours in Greece. The 
 third, from his last visit at Jerusalem to his death. 
 
 In the first, Paul and Barnabas went to Cyprus where Sergius 
 Paulus, the Roman governor was converted, and Bar-jesus, for 
 his opposition, was struck blind ; then to Pergo in Pamphylia ; 
 then to Antioch in Pisidia, where Paul preached a long and 
 powerful sermon by which multitudes were converted to the 
 Lord, but which so exasperated the Jews that they expelled him 
 out of their coasts. Driven thence, they went to Iconium ; but, 
 being in danger of stoning, they retired to Lystra and Derbe. 
 There they healed a man who had been lame from his birth and 
 were taken by the people for gods in the likeness of men. But 
 no sooner had they quieted the adoring populace, than that 
 same populace stirred up by the envious, base Jews, turned a- 
 gainst them and stoned them-, so that Paul was supposed to be 
 dead. But God had designed him for great purposes ; and he 
 rose up, by divine power, and returned to Antioch. Such was 
 the first mission of the Apostle. In it he made many converts ; 
 organized many churches and ordained ministers, to break to 
 them the bread of life. 
 
 But these churches, especially the church at Antioch, were 
 infested with men who would compel the Gentile converts to 
 observe circumcision and the ceremonial law. It was a bold 
 and wicked attempt, which however has been often repeated 
 from that day to this, to substitute external righteousness for 
 faith in Christ as the ground of justification. Discerning saints 
 saw that tiie evil must be withstood, and Paul and Bainabas 
 were deputized to go to Jerusalem to ask advice of the Apos- 
 tles and Elders. A council was called, the first known in 
 the Christian Church, in which it was determined. That such 
 observances should not be required, only that Gentile converts 
 
 * He who had been called Saul is now in the Scriptures called 
 Paul ; some think from Paulus Scrjiiis, who was converted under his 
 preaching; but it is most probable Paid was his Roman and Saul im 
 G'recian name. 
 
140 COUNCIL AT JERUSALEM, pERIOD IIL 
 
 should abstain from blood, from idols, from fornication, and from 
 things strangled ! With this decision, they returned to Anti- 
 och and the Churches had rest. 
 
 The second period of Paul's ministry was upon a new and 
 unexpected theatre. A vision appeared to him in the night, in- 
 viting him over into Macedonia to preach the Gospel. With 
 Silas and Timothy for his companions he passed without delay 
 into Greece, renowned for science and learning and subject to 
 a most splendid and fascinating idolatry. There he preached, 
 with such irresistible energy, that soon, important churches 
 were collected at Philippi, Thessalonica, Berea and Corinth. 
 It is delightful to contemplate this great Apostle, crossing the 
 Hellespont bearing a treasure to that land of science and arts, 
 infinitely more valuable than all that human reas(m had ever 
 discovered ; and pressing forward through mockings, imprison- 
 ment and stonings until his feet stood on Mars-hill, where, amid 
 temples, altars and statues he declared to the Athenians, the 
 most philosophical and refined people, and to the Areopagus, 
 the most able court on earth, the Unknown God. 
 
 In the polished city, he had but little success. Dionysius, a 
 member of the Areopagus and a woman named Damaris, believ- 
 ed. But the mass of the Athenians were ruined by luxury and 
 a deceitful philosophy. From Greece he went to Jerusalem, 
 and having saluted the Church, he went over all the country of 
 Galatia and Phrygia, strengthening the disciples. At Ephesus, 
 where was the great Temple of the goddess Diana, the most 
 splendid heathen Temple existing, he abode two years, work- 
 ing miracles and preaching the Gospel with great power. Hav- 
 ing finished his work there, he visited all the Churches in 
 Greece, and then set his face, for the last time, to go up to Je- 
 rusalem. In this period of his Apostleship he performed his 
 greatest labour and gave the most glorious extension to the Gos- 
 pel of Christ. 
 
 In the last period, he was chiefly a prisoner. He was brought 
 before governors and kings; but he feared not their faces. He 
 boldly vindicated his conduct and cause, and put his enemies 
 to silence. As he reasoned of righteousness, temperance and 
 judgment to come, Felix trembled. As he related the wondrous 
 story of his conversion. King Agrippa was almost persuaded to 
 be a Christian. Appealing to Csesar, he was carried to Rome: 
 but his Lord did not desert him. He preserved him amid dan- 
 n;ers, and so overruled events at Rome that he had no trial ; but 
 lived two years in his own hired house, teaching with much 
 success the things pertaining to the kingdom of God. A large 
 
 / 
 
ClIAP. 'S. CONSTITUTION OF THE CHURCH. 141 
 
 church was there instructed and nourished by him. Some of 
 the imperial household, a concubine and cupbearer of Nero be- 
 longed to it. He even stood before Nero himself and testified 
 the Gospel with the same boldness as he had done before Felix 
 and Agrippa. It is probable that he once more had his liberty 
 and visited the eastern churches. If he did, he again returned 
 to Rome, for there it is reported he suffered martyrdom in th(i 
 year 65 — ^just 30 years after his conv ;rsion. 
 
 Such were the labours of Paul — a man of a noble and capa- 
 cious mind — of extensive learning — profound reasoning — con- 
 summate fortitude, and wonderful patience and benevolence. 
 He viewed himself as the least of all saints, and was entirely 
 devoted to his Lord and Master. 
 
 Through his exertions and those of the other Apostles and 
 disciples, the civilized world was, in thirty years after the ascen- 
 sion of Christ, filled with the knowledge of the Gospel. We 
 have no means of ascertaining the number of churches which 
 they planted ; but it was great. Their master had given them 
 the power of speaking all the languages of the earth ; of working 
 miracles ; of foretelling future events ; an unheard of zeal and 
 heroism in his service ; an elevation above the frowns and flat- 
 teries of the world and death itself; and a wisdom which all 
 their adversaries were not able to resist. The Apostles and 
 teachers, were few in number ; all felt themselves engaged in 
 the most important of all causes. To these is to be attributed, 
 under God, the vast extension of the Gospel at so early a period ; 
 an extension, which, when we consider the state of the world 
 and the instruments employed, furnishes the highest evidence 
 of its divine origin. 
 
 Constitution of the Christian Church. 
 
 A Church consisted of an assembly of Christians in one 
 place who had professed Christ ; been baptized in the name )f 
 the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost ; and who united in worship, 
 and in the celebration of the Lord's supper. It was called the 
 body of Christ, and those that composed it, members in partic- 
 ular. 
 
 To each Church was attached a Pastor and Deacons. 
 
 When Christ ascended up on high he instituted various 
 teachers in the church, called apostles, prophets, evangelists, 
 pastors and teachers for the work of the ministry. 
 
 The apostolic office was personal and temporary. To it be- 
 longed extraordinary privileges and miraculous powers ; and it 
 
142 orncERS of the ciiuuch. Period 111. 
 
 was eminently useful in propagating Christianity and founding 
 Churches. It ceased with the men whom Christ himself ap- 
 pointed to it. 
 
 The prophets were designated to explain the Old Testament 
 prophecies, and foretel things which should come to pass, 
 through inspiration of the Holy Ghost. Their office also was 
 confined to the first days of Christianity. 
 
 The Evangelists were appointed to labour wherever they 
 could be useful in Christian and Heathen countries, without 
 being attached to any particular charge. They were like Mis- 
 sionaries and Evangelists at the present period. 
 
 Pastors and teachers were synonymous ; though some have 
 supposed that the appropriate business of the teacher was, to 
 defend the doctrines of Christianity ; while the pastor took a 
 general care of the flock, and attended to the minor pastoral 
 duties. These were attached to a particular Church, and 
 ministered to it as bishops or overseers, being set apart by 
 prayer and fasting, and imposition of hands, and the right hand 
 of fellowship originally by the apostles, and successively by 
 such as had, by them been introduced into the ministry. 
 
 Christ placed all his ministering servants, upon an equality of 
 rank. He told them that they were brethren, and forbade their 
 receiving any title of distinction which should give one a pre- 
 eminence over another, — condemning the various grades of 
 Christian ministers which have since been established, and the 
 various titles which have since been conferred, elevating a few 
 above their brethren around them. 
 
 In the primitive Churches, reigned great simplicity of form, 
 and worship. Equality reigned among the members. They 
 chose their own pastors. They spent much time in prayer and 
 pYaise. Letters from the Apostles and other Churches were 
 publicly read, and the word of God was publicly expounded. 
 Their assemblies were generally held in private houses, as they 
 had no public edifices. 
 
 The Jev/ish Christians continued for a time strictly to re- 
 gard the synagogue worship, but they and all Gentile converts 
 convened too on the first day of the week, the day on which 
 Christ rose, the day Mdiich, doubtless through the Lord's ap- 
 pointment, now became the Christian Sabbath, and which was 
 called the Lord's day. The Lord's supper was administered 
 at the close of worship ; and, as many of the disciples were 
 poor, opulent brethren brought food of which all partook, 
 in what were called agapae or feasts of love. 
 
 They received in great simplicity and purity, as the founda- 
 
Chap. 3. its moral and religious state. 143 
 
 tion on which they built, the doctrines which had been taught 
 by Christ and the Apostles. They banished forever all idola- 
 try, and worshipped the one living and true God ; the Father, 
 the Son and the Holy Ghost ; viewed man as totally depraved, 
 dead in trespasses and sins, under the curse of the law ; re- 
 ceived in love, the great doctrines of atonement by the blood of 
 Christ ; of election ; regeneration by the Holy Spirit ; justifi- 
 cation by faith ; adoption ; the resurrection of the dead to 
 eternal happiness or eternal misery, according to moral charac- 
 ter. 
 
 They practised a purer morality than the Gentile world had 
 ever known. Their former companions looked on them with 
 amazement, because they did not run with them to the same 
 excess of riot. But they had come to the knowledge of God 
 and his law ; of the way of duty and safety ; their hearts had 
 been filled with holy love ; and they now lived like rational, 
 immortal beings, whose great business was to honour God and 
 do good to their fellow men. 
 
 Such was the moral state and character of the primitive 
 Churches. But they kept not their glory. The gold soon be- 
 came dim. Some deceivers were among them, who corrupted 
 the mass. False teachers early introduced errors in doctrine. 
 Believers grew cold and luke-warm ; and, through the power of 
 indwelling corruption and the temptations of the world, fell in- 
 to very reprehensible sins. A vain and deceitful philosophy 
 came near destroying the Church at Corinth. That Church 
 also was thrown into dissensions about their leading ministers. 
 One was for Paul and another for Apollos. They abused the 
 Lord's supper; and even an incestuous person was among 
 them. The Galatians were drawn almost away from Christ to 
 a dependence for justification on a strict observance of the cere- 
 monial law. Among the Philippians were those who walked 
 as enemies of the cross of Christ, whose god was their belly. 
 Peter and Jude describe to us some horrible enormities of nom- 
 inal Christians, who looked for justification by faith without 
 works. Among the seven promising and excellent churches of 
 Asia, there was scarce one that retained, at the end of forty 
 years, her original purity of doctrine or practice. 
 
 And, yet it was the golden age of the Church. Who would 
 not have lived in that period and heard the Apostles preach and 
 witnessed their miraculous operations, and beheld the astonish- 
 ing outpourings of the spirit and seen the heathen casting their 
 gods to the moles and the bats, and mingled in joyful Avorship 
 with those who had seen our Lord? 
 
144 BIOGRAPHERS OF OUR LORD. PeRIOdIU 
 
 The Apostles were fishermen, unlearned men, and for this 
 reason have been despised by the world ; but no class of men so 
 command our admiration and love. He who made them en- 
 larged their native powers ; gave them astonishing wisdom and 
 fortitude ; and shed abroad in their hearts a spirit of love and 
 compassion for their fellow-men, second only to that of him who 
 died for us. They published to man the pure Gospel. Christ 
 had directly or indirectly declared all the great doctrines of the 
 Gospel What he taught, would have been lost to the world 
 had they not committed it to writing, for future generations. 
 This they did through inspiration of the Spirit. What Christ 
 taught needed to be taught again and more fully and explicitly ; 
 for he spake in a region of darkness, and the darkness com- 
 prehended him not. Even his own disciples had but a very 
 imperfect understanding of what is now plain to us. It was in 
 vain for him therefore to labour much with them, until after he 
 had finished his work. " I have many things," said he " to 
 say to you, but ye cannot bear them now, nevertheless when the 
 Spirit of all truth is come, he will reveal them to you." Chris 
 promise was fulfilled. They were taught more perfectly the 
 great scheme of redemption ; all the doctrines and precepts 
 of Christianity; the officers, ordinances and affairs of the 
 Church through every age of the Christian dispensation and its 
 final glorification in heaven. Whatever they spoke or wrote 
 they spoke or wrote as taught of God, and is to be received as 
 precisely of the same authority as the words of Christ himself. 
 Of the places where nine of them labored and died, scarce any 
 thing is recorded. Probably they labored and died near Je- 
 rusalem. 
 
 The biographers of our Lord were Matthew, Mark, Luke 
 and John. 
 
 Matthew was a publican or tax-gatherer, living at Caperna- 
 um. He wrote his Gospel soon after the ascension, A. D. 37 
 or 38, first, it is supposed in Hebrew and then in Greek. 
 
 Mark was the son of a pious woman in Jerusalem. He was 
 not one of the twelve apostles, but was a companion of Paul, 
 Peter and Barnabas in their travels. He wrote his Gospel in 
 Greek about the year 63, at Rome, at the request of the Church 
 there. 
 
 Luke was not an Apostle ; but a physician of Antioch, who 
 early attached himself to the Apostles and was a close compan- 
 ion of Paul in his travels. He was a man of learning and wrote 
 very pure Greek. When he wrote his history of Christ is un- 
 certain. 
 
Chap. 'i. writers of the new testament. 145 
 
 John was the youngest of the twelve, was the beloved disci- 
 ple, and one of the best men that ever lived. He was a wit- 
 ness of the transfiguration ; sat next to Jesus, on his couch, at 
 the passover, and saw his agony in the garden. To him Christ 
 committed his mother from the cross. He was at the council 
 in Jerusalem about the year 50. Soon after that, he took 
 the pastoral care of the Church at Ephesus, where he probably 
 remained many years. He outlived all the Apostles.* He 
 w rote his Gospel at Ephesus about A. D. 97 or 98, evidently to 
 declare our Sanour's divinity, which many were disposed to 
 deny. He inserted in it but a few things recorded by the oth- 
 er Evangelists; probably considering it unnecessary. He wrote 
 what they had omitted ; particularly, that last conversation 
 which Christ had with his disciples at the institution of the sup- 
 per and his intercessory prayer^ 
 
 The question has been asked why more and fuller accounts 
 of Christ were not given ? More and fuller might have been. 
 John says, if all were written which Jesus did, the world would 
 not contain the Books. More actually were written, as Luke 
 informs Theophilus. But these alone have been transmitted 
 to us by the Holy Ghost, doubtless because in the divine mind, 
 they were sufficient. He that rejects these books, would re- 
 
 * A few fragments have been collected of this beloved disciple, 
 though their authenticity is doubted. Such it is said was his regard 
 for the truth, that once, while in the pubHc bath at Ephesus, he per- 
 ceived there Cerinthus, an open heretic, and t;ame out hastily, ex- 
 claiming, " Let us flee, lest the bath should fall while Cerinthus, an 
 enemy of the truth, is in it.'» It was like him who charged a Christian 
 lady not to receive him into her house, nor bid him God speed who 
 preached another Gospel. 
 
 Hearing, in his old age, of a lovely youth who had apostatized from 
 the Christian faith, and become the head of a band of robbers, he went 
 to the mountains and demanded of the robbers the sight of their cap- 
 tain. Beholding tjie venerable Apostle, the youth fled. John follow- 
 ed and cried, My son, why fliest thou from thy Father, unarmed and 
 old. Christ hath sent me. The youth stopped, trembled and wept 
 bitterly. John prayed, exhorted and brought him back a penitent to 
 the company of the Christians. 
 
 When very old, he constantly repeated in his exbortations, " Chil- 
 dren, love one another.'* 
 
 In his old age, he wrote his three Epistles. By Domitian he was, 
 says Tertullian, cast into a cauldron of boiling oil, from which he came 
 out unhurt, and then was banished to the isle of Patmos, where he 
 wrote his Revelations. He again returned to Asia, where he hved 
 three or four years a pattern of charity and goodness. He died in the 
 b^innicg of the second century, being about an hundred years of age. 
 
 13 
 
146 
 
 COMPLETION OF THE CAxNON. 
 
 Period III. 
 
 ject more. ' The discovery of a fifth gospel, would have no 
 more effect than would the discovery of one of the four, had the 
 vvorld*been possessed of but three. No man was ever, it is pre- 
 sumed, converted by the consideration that there were four his- 
 tories of Christ rather than three. No man would be converted 
 by five, who is unconvinced by the four. 
 
 The Acts of the Apostles, the great history of the early 
 spread of the Gospel, was written by Luke, A. D. 63, but it is 
 evidently far from being a full account. The Apostles felt a 
 deep solicitude for the spiritual welfare of the Churches which 
 they had planted. They had taught them the fundamental doc- 
 trines of Christianity. But these were, in many cases, sup- 
 planted by gross errors ; introduced by false teachers. The 
 standard of morals in that age, was low, and corrupt practices 
 were witnessed among the professed followers of Christ. — 
 These circumstances induced the Apostles, Paul, Peter, James, 
 Jude and John, to address letters to these Churches, for their 
 instruction, correction and edification. These letters, written 
 under inspiration of the Holy Ghost, form an exceedingly val- 
 uable part of the sacred volume. They unfold the great prin- 
 ciples of Christianity, and exhibit all the distinguishing traits of 
 Christian character.* 
 
 The last book in the sacred canon, the Revelation of John, 
 was formed in the isle of Patmos, whither he was banished, 
 near the close of life and of the first century, and published 
 soon after his release at Ephesus. Excepting an introduction 
 and description of a vision of Jesus Christ, and an address of 
 commendation and reproof to the seven Churches of Asia ; it 
 is a most sublime and wonderful prophetic exhibition of the 
 great events which should occur in the providence of God, es- 
 
 * Ordery time an'dplace in which the Epistles were written. 
 
 
 A.D, 
 
 Place. 
 
 
 .1. D. Place. 
 
 I Thessalonians, 
 
 52, 
 
 Corinth. 
 
 Hebrews, 
 
 63, Rome. 
 
 2 Thessalonians, 
 
 52, 
 
 do. 
 
 I Timothy, 
 
 64, Nicopolis. 
 
 Galatians, 
 
 52, 
 
 do. 
 
 Titus, 
 
 64, Macedonia. 
 
 I Corinthians, 
 
 57, 
 
 Ephesus. 
 
 2 Timothy, 
 
 65, Rome. 
 
 Romans, 
 
 57, 
 
 Corinth. 
 
 James, 
 
 61, Jerusalem. 
 
 2 Corinthians, 
 
 58, 
 
 Philippi. 
 
 1 Peter, 
 
 64, Rome. 
 
 Ephesians, 
 
 61, 
 
 Rome. 
 
 2 Peter, 
 
 65, do. 
 
 P lilippians, 
 
 62, 
 
 do. 
 
 1,2, 3 John, 
 
 80—90, Ephesus. 
 
 Colossians, 
 
 62, 
 
 do. 
 
 Jude, 
 
 64, do. 
 
 Philemon, 
 
 62, 
 
 do. 
 
 Revelations, 
 
 96 or 97, do. 
 
 The subscriptions to the Epistles are spurious, for they are contra 
 dieted often, by the books themselves. 
 
Chap. 3. jews oppose Christianity. 14T 
 
 pecially those which relate to his Church, of the millenium, 
 and the judgment ; of the eternal happiness of the righteous, 
 and the endless misery of the finally impenitent. The evan- 
 gelical history, the Epistles and Revelation, are called the New 
 Testament, because they fully unfold God's gracious covenant 
 with his people. 
 
 That glorious kingdom, spoken of by Daniel in his explana- 
 tion of Nebuchadnezzar's dream ; which God was to set up in 
 the most splendid period of the Roman empire ; which was to 
 break in pieces and consume all earthly kingdoms and stand 
 forever, was now firmly established. God had set his king on 
 the holy hill of Zion, and before the close of the first century, 
 subjects were gathered oat of dlmost every people and nation in 
 the known world. Churches were planted from Ilindostan to 
 Gaul ; stated means of grace were established and brought in- 
 to operation ; an army of missionaries was waging an extermi- 
 nating war against idolatry, and the lusts and passions of men ; 
 and the spirit of God, in its resistless energy, was making the 
 word, in their hands, effectual to the conviction and conversion 
 of a multitude whom no man could number. 
 
 Such triumphs over sin and hell were not witnessed by the 
 prince of this world, without exciting the most artful, malignant 
 and deadly hostility. 
 
 The first opposition which arose against the Church of 
 Christ, was from those to whom the Gospel was first preached ; 
 — the Jews, the ancient covenant people of God. A degene- 
 rate race, holding only the forms of religion ; proudj hypocritical 
 and ambitious in the extreme, they had crucified the Lord of 
 glory ; and now, when they saw the Church arise, in spite of 
 all their efforts to suppress it, and the blood of Christ come 
 upon them and their children, and their temple worship forsa- 
 ken and priesthood despised, they persecuted the followers of 
 Christ with relentless rage in Jerusalem, and throughout Judea 
 and Galilee, and every country wherever they were in their dis- 
 persions. Some, in fulfilment of Christ's prediction, they kil- 
 led and crucified ; others they scourged in their synagogues, 
 and all they persecuted from city to city. 
 
 Such ingratitude, perverseness and rebellion ; such treat- 
 ment of his Son, his messages of mercy, his Apostles and ser- 
 vants called aloud for the vengeance of God. The divine pa- 
 tience was exhausted. Dear as their Fathers had been, God 
 now gave up this people to blindness of mind and hardness of 
 heart, to fill up the measure of their iniquity. He rejected 
 them and cast them off from being his people, and suffered their 
 
148 «od's judgment upon them. Period III, 
 
 enemies to make an utter extermination of their city and na- 
 tion. 
 
 Under Vespasian, the Romans invaded the country and took 
 the cities of Galilee, Chorazin, Bethsaida, and Capernaum, 
 where Christ had been rejected, destroyed the inhabitants and 
 left nothing but ruin and desolation. 
 
 Jerusalem was destroyed A. D. 70. Its destruction was dis- 
 tinctly foretold by Christ ; but no tongue can tell the sufferings 
 of its devoted inhabitants. Josephus, who was an eye-witness 
 of them, remarks, *' that all the calamities that ever befel any 
 nation, since the beginning of the world, were inferior to the 
 miseries of his countrymen, at that awful period." 
 
 After the death of Herod, the Jews were subject to Roman 
 jurisdiction, but they were divided into violent factions led by 
 profligate wretches, and soon openly revolted from the imperial 
 dominion. Warned by Christ before his crucifixion,* of the 
 storm that was about to burst upon the devoted city, the Chris- 
 tians all fled to Pella, a city beyond Jordan. On the day of 
 the Passover, the anniversary of the crucifixion of Christ, Ti- 
 tus, the Roman general, encamped before Jerusalem with a 
 formidable army. A tremendous siege ensued. The Jews de- 
 fended themselves with astonishing valour ; but they were una- 
 ble long to resist the power of the Roman engines. To accel- 
 erate the ruin, Titus enclosed the city by a circumvallation, 
 strengthened by thirteen towers, by which the prophecy of 
 Christ was fulfilled, " the days shall come upon thee, when 
 thine enemies shall cast a trench about thee and compass thee 
 around on every side."t Then ensued a famine, the like to 
 which the world had never witnessed. An eminent Jewess, 
 frantic with her sufferings, devoured her infant. Moses had 
 long before predicted this very thing.j: " The tender and deli- 
 cate woman among you, who would not venture to set the sole 
 of her foot upon the ground for delicateness ; her eye shall be 
 evil towards her young one and towards her children which she 
 shall bear, for she shall eat them for want of all things, secretly 
 in the siege and straitness wherewith thine enemy shall distress 
 thee in thy gates." Hearing of the inhuman deed, Titus 
 «wore the eternal extirpation of the accursed city and people. 
 
 t3n the 17th of July, the daily sacrifice ceased, according to 
 the prediction of Danielj§ no proper person being left to min- 
 ister at the altar. 
 
 * Mat*, xsiv. 13. I Lnke xix. 43. X Deut. xxviii- 5^6. 
 } Daniel ix. 27. 
 
Chap. 8. destruction of jERisAtEM. 149 
 
 The Roman commander liad determined to save the Tem- 
 ple, as an honour to liimt^elf, but the Lord of Hosts had purpo- 
 sed its destruction and it nmst be accomplished. On the lOth 
 of August, a Roman soldier siezed a brand of lire, and threw 
 it into one of the windows. The whole Temple was soon in 
 flames. The frantic Jews and Titus himself laboured to extin- 
 guish it ; but in vain. Titus entered into the sanctuary, and 
 bore away the golden candlestick, the table of shew ])read, and 
 the volume of the law, wrapped up in a rich golden tissue. 
 The complete conquest of Jerusalem ensued. Christ had fore- 
 told that " there should be great tribulation, such as was not 
 since the beginning of the world." During the siege, which 
 lasted five months, eleven hundred thousand Jews perished ; 
 97,000 were taken prisoners. The number destroyed during 
 the war, which lasted seven years, is computed at one million 
 four hundred and sixty-two thousand. This city was ama- 
 zingly strong. Upon viewing the ruins, Titus exclaimed, 
 " we have fought with the assistance of God." The city was 
 completely levelled, and Tarentius Rufus ploughed up the 
 foundations of the Temple. Thus literally were the predic- 
 tions of Christ fulfilled, " thine eiiemies shall lay thee even 
 with the ground ; and there shall not be left one stone upon 
 another."* 
 
 The state of the Jews after the destruction of Jerusalem, 
 was indescribably wretched. Indeed, in consequence of the 
 numbers slain and carried captive, and the vast multitude of fu- 
 gitives to other lands, the country was almost depopulated. — 
 Only a few women and old men were permitted to remain about 
 Jerusalem. All the land of Judea was sold by an imperial 
 edict, and thef tribute was confiscated which had been annuallv 
 paid to the Temple. They no longer existed as a nation, but 
 were scattered through the earth, and have continued to this 
 day, a wonder, a reproach and a by-word among all nations. 
 
 Such were the judgments of heaven, upon the first opposers 
 of the Gospel of Christ. 
 
 But the most terrible opposition with which the Gospel met, 
 because supported by the greatest worldly power, was from the 
 Roman Emperors. Every system of religion had been tolera- 
 ted among Pagan nations, because it tolerated in turn, every 
 other system. But Christianity was an exclusive system. ]'t 
 Titterly condemned and discarded all the gods of the heathen 
 
 * Luke xix. 44. 
 L3* 
 
lof) PERSECtTION UNDER NERO. PeRIOD III. 
 
 as vanity and a lie, and turned into derision all the absurdities 
 of pagan superstition. It waged an exterminating war against 
 all the sacriiices, temples, images, oracles, and sacerdofal or- 
 ders of Greece and Rome ; cut off an immense multitude of 
 priests, of augurs, attendants and artists, from their ordinary 
 means of subsistence ; and was so simple in its form of wor- 
 ship, having no visible symbol of Deity, as to appear to the 
 common people, little better than Atheism. By the heathen, 
 therefore, the Christians were accounted a detestable race ; 
 and the ingenuity of the priests was employed in increasing the 
 public prejudice against them, by representing them as the 
 cause of all the judgments of Heaven which descended upon 
 mankind. 
 
 Ten general persecutions they are said to have suffered in 
 the early ages of the Church ; besides many that were limited 
 to particular provinces. This exact number, however, it is diffi- 
 cult for us to verify ; but we can specify two before the close 
 of the first century, and others at the commencement of the 
 second, in which the number of martyrdoms were prodigiously 
 great, and the sufferings of Christians beyond description. 
 
 The first commenced under Nero, about the year of our 
 Lord 64, and continued about four years. This inhuman mon- 
 ster set fire to the city of Rome, that he might have the plea- 
 sure of seeing the conflagration. The odium he incurred 
 nearly cost him his head. To clear himself, he charged it up- 
 on the Christians, and inflicted upon them the most awful suf- 
 ferings. The following account given by Tacitus, an heathen 
 historian, is entitled to the fullest credit, and gives us many in- 
 teresting and valuable particulars. *' But neither the emperor's 
 donations, nor the atonements offered to the gods, could re- 
 move the scandal of this report, but it was still believed that 
 the city had been burnt by his instigation. Nero, therefore, to 
 put a stop to the rumour, charged the fact, and inflicted the 
 severest punishments for it upon the Christians, as they were 
 commonly called ; a people detestable for their crimes. The 
 author of this sect was Christ, who was put to death by Pontius 
 Pilate. The destructive superstition which was by this means 
 suppressed for the present, soon broke out again, and not only 
 overspread Judea, where it first arose, but reached even to 
 Rome, where all abominations from every quarter are sure to 
 meet and to find acceptance. Some who confessed themselves 
 Christians, were first apprehended, arid a vast multitude after- 
 wards upon their impeachment, who were condemned, not so 
 much for burning the city^ as for being the objects of universa 
 
CjIAP. 3. iMARTYRDOM OF PAITL AND PETER. 151 
 
 hatred. Their sufferings and torments were heightened by 
 mockery and derision. Some were enclosed in the skins of 
 w ild beasts, that they might be torn in pieces by dogs ; others 
 were crucified ; and otliers, being covered with inflammable 
 matter, were lighted up as torches at the close of the day. — 
 These spectacles were exhibited in Nero's gardens, where he 
 held a kind of Circensian show, either mixing with the po[«u- 
 lace in the habit of a charioteer, or himself contending in the 
 race. Hence it came to pass that, criminal and undeserving of 
 mercy as they were, yet they were pitied as being destroyed 
 merely to gratify his savage and cruel disposition, and not with 
 any view to the public good." 
 
 Tacitus had the common feeling about Christianity as a de- 
 structive superstition, and about Christians as undeserving of 
 mercy ; but his testimony shews the extent and horror of the 
 persecution, and the pity excited in the minds of the people. — 
 This persecution ceased at the death of Nero, who destroyed 
 himself; he having been condemned by a decree of the senate, 
 to be whipped to death. 
 
 In this persecution, Paul and Peter suffered martyrdom. — 
 The former, after his two years imprisonment at Rome, once 
 more visited and confirmed the Churches ; but, returning to 
 Rome, about the year G5^ he found no mercy from Nero. He 
 had converted to the faith, the tyrant's concubme and cupbear- 
 er, and had displayed before him the terrors of the judgment. — 
 Such a man was not to be tolerated, lie was slaia with the 
 sword, by Nero's order. 
 
 Peter probably* came to Rome, about the year 63. Here, 
 he wrote his two epistles. During the violence of persecution, 
 the brethren begged him to retreat. But he chose to remain, 
 warned of his end, it is reported, in a vision, by Christ. He 
 %va3 crucified with his head downward — a kind of death which 
 he requested, because he had denied his Lord and Master. 
 
 A second general persecution broke out about 94, under Do- 
 uiitian ; a prince greatly resembling Nero, in his temper and 
 conduct. He almost extirpated the Church by his cruelties. — 
 Forty thousand Christians were put to death. By him the Apos- 
 llie John was banished to the isle of Patmos, where he had 
 his revelations. By him also Flavius Clemens, a man of con- 
 sular dignity, and Flavia Domitilla, his niece or wife, who had 
 become distinguished Christians, were put to death. 
 
 . *= It is thought by many that Peter oersr came to Rome, but spent 
 his life in the East. 
 
152 EARLY HERESIES. PeRIOD IIJ 
 
 Opposition of another and more deadly character also arose 
 against the Church, from another quarter, in the eaily stage of 
 its existence. Pretended friends rested in her bosom, who 
 propagated doctrines utterly subversive of the Gospel of Christ. 
 Tertullian and Theodoret reduce them to two classes, the Do- 
 cetae and the Ebioiiites. The former denied the supreme di- 
 vinity of Christ, and also that the Son of God had any proper 
 humanity, and asserted that he died on the cross in appearance 
 only. The latter asserted that Jesus Christ was a mere man, 
 though of a most excellent character. They both denied 
 atonement by his blood, and expected justification, by their own 
 works. Among the former were the Nicolaitans, whom Christ 
 himself mentions to John with utter abhorrence. They had 
 many disgusting peculiarities ; allowed a community of wives 
 and indulged themselves without restraint, in sensual pleasures. 
 Against these heresies^ John wrote his epistle in which he fully 
 asserts the real proper divinity of the Saviour. The Pbiouites 
 considered the law of Moses as obligatory upon all men, and as 
 bringing salvation. They, by their activity and zeal in propa- 
 gating error and perplexing the early Christians, drew from 
 Paul some of his best epistles. The watchfulness and power 
 of the Apostles, and the care shewn by the friends of truth 
 and godliness, to keep themselves distinct from all who per- 
 verted the Gospel, preserved the Churches from destruction, 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 ^neral state of the Cliurclifrom the first century to Constmi-^ 
 tine. Extension of the Gospel. Change of means. Perse- 
 cution in Bithynia. Pliny^s letter to Trajan. Writings of 
 Clement. Death of Simeon. Martyrdom of Ignatius. Fa- 
 vourahle decree of Adrian. Sufferings under Bar chohehas. 
 Favourable decree of Antonius Pius. Persecutions under 
 Marcus. Justin Martyr. Polycarp. Persecutions in 
 France. Rest to the Churches under Commodus. Corrup- 
 tions of the Second Century. Increase of Rites and Ceremo- 
 7iies. Easter. 
 
 The history of the Church of Christ, from the close of the 
 first century to the commencement of the fourth, is one of con- 
 tinual enlargement, but of gradual and deep declension in doc- 
 trine and holy practice ; and of awful suffering from the fires of 
 
Chap. 4. extension of the gospel. 153 
 
 persecution. It was not, as it had been under the ancient dis- 
 pensation, a distinct nation, governed by its own rulers and 
 laws, appointed by God ; but it was composed of a vast multi- 
 tude, who lived in all parts of the Roman empire, who had 
 been persuaded to renounce idolatry and enlist under the ban- 
 ner of the Lord Jesus Christ ; and who were united in small 
 associations or Churches — each enjoying the ministration of 
 the Gospel and Christian ordinances from a stated pastor. At 
 an early period, these Churches associated in the various pro- 
 vinces and districts for their mutual support and edification, and 
 it became one of the natural consequences of frequent assem- 
 blies of their pastors and delegates in council, for him, who was 
 stationed in the metropolis, to gain and hold a kind of pre- 
 eminence over his brethren in the surrounding country, and to 
 be their presiding elder and overseer. Hence the parity which 
 Christ had established among his ministers, was destroyed ; 
 and the office of Bishop was established, which, before the 
 close of the period above alluded to, became one of immense 
 power in the Church. 
 
 Every year, converts to Christianity were prodigiously multi<r 
 pHed, until one of the Fathers could say, " We have filled all 
 your towns, cities, islands, castles, boroughs, councils, camps, 
 courts, palaces, senate, forum :" but we have no means of cor- 
 rectly ascertaining the exact time when the Gospel was carried 
 to various distant nations, or who were, in all cases, the favor- 
 ed instruments of disseminating the truth. We have already 
 seen with what amazing rapidity it spread during the ministry 
 of the Apostles. But it is not like an art or a science which 
 mankind find useful to themselves, and which is no sooner 
 known by one nation, than it is carefully sought for and possess- 
 ed by every other. It must be carried to the world and press- 
 ed upon their notice by those who possess it ; and it will be 
 carried by those only who are constrained by the love of Christ. 
 Had the Church retained her first zecl and love, not a nation 
 nor family would long have remained without the Gospel. But 
 her love and zeal subsided, until few efforts were made to 
 bring men to the acknowledgement of Christ, but for purposes 
 of worldly ambition. It is certain, however, that Christ was 
 known and worshipped as God, among the Franks, Germans, 
 Spaniards, Celts, Britons, and throughout the East, before the 
 close of the F^econd century ; and that, at the end of the period 
 we are considering, Christianity became the acknowledged re- 
 ligion of the whole Roman empire. 
 
 As the Church advanced in age, and became widely extead- 
 
154 tlEiei* OP -TRAJAN. I^ERIOD IIL 
 
 fed, the means of increase and strength were in some respects 
 changed. The Apostolic office had ceased. The sacred can- 
 on being closed, prophets were no more. As the Gospel was 
 received by different nations, among whom preachers were 
 raised up, there was no further use for the miraculous gift of 
 tongues. And as it was essential that the world should be con- 
 vinced by miracles that Christ and the first promulgators of 
 truth, only, were inspired from heaven, the power of healing 
 diseases and interrupting the established laws of nature was 
 soon withheld ; at what exact period, has been the subject of 
 much dispute, but is of little moment. One thing is certain, 
 that men are converted by the Gospel, by evangelical truth, 
 and not by miracles ; and that, as far as true religion wag 
 Spread, and men were gathered into the kingdom of God, it was 
 by the preaching of Christ and him crucified. This remained 
 the standing means of salvation. 
 
 Copies of the sacred Scriptures were multiplied and circula- 
 ted to as great an extent, as they could be in an age when the 
 art of printing was unknown, and the mass of Christians were 
 neither learned nor wealthy, i he latin versions were chiefly 
 lised ; because that language was generally spoken throughout 
 the Roman empire. 
 
 Most of the emperors who reigned in the second century, 
 were of a mild and lenient character ; and, under their admin- 
 istration, the Churches enjoyed many seasons of tranquility, 
 though occasionally, they v.'ere called to pass through the fire. 
 Before the close of the first century, Nerva had granted tolera- 
 tion to the church, and restored the Christian exiles. But his 
 successor, Trajan, renowned for his philosophic virtues, if he 
 did not issue edicts against the Christians, suffered the popu- 
 lace to wreak their vengeance on them and destroy them at 
 their pleasure. 
 
 A violent persecution raged in Bithynia. Not knowing what 
 course to pursue, Pliny, governor of the province, addressed a 
 letter to the emperor, which, as it gives such an account of the 
 Christians as a heathen of intelligence and candour would form, 
 and an official relation of the persecutions of the age, deserves, 
 together with the answer of Trajan, a place in every ecclesias- 
 tical history. It was probably written in the year 106 or 107,. 
 soon after the death of the apostle John. 
 
 C. Pliny to Trajan, Emperor. 
 
 ^ Health. It is my usual custom,. Sir, to refer all things, of 
 
Chap. 4. fliny's letteh to trajax. 155 
 
 whicli I harbour any doubt, to you. For who can- better direct 
 my judgiiient in its hesitation, or instruct my understanding in 
 its ifrnorance ? I never had the tortune to bo present at any 
 examination of Christians, before I came into this province. I 
 am, therefore, at a loss to determine what is the usual object of 
 enquiry or of punishment, and to what, lengt!) either of them is 
 to be carried. It has also been with me a question very prob- 
 lematical — whether any distinction should be made between 
 the young and the old, the tender and the robust ; whether any 
 room should be given for repentance, or the guilt of Christian!-, 
 ty, once incurred, is not to be expiated by the most unequivo- 
 cal retractation — whether the name itself, abstracted from any 
 flagitiousness of conduct, or the crimes connected with the 
 name, be the object of punishment. In the mean time this 
 has been my method, with respect to those who were brought 
 before me as Christians. I asked them whether they were 
 Christians 1 If they pleaded guilty, I interrogated them twice 
 afresh, with a menace of capital punishment. In case of obsti- 
 nate perseverance, T ordered them to be executed. For of 
 this I Jiad no doubt, whatever was the nature of their religion, 
 that a sullen and obstinate inflexibility called for the vengeance 
 of the magistrate. Some were infected with the same mad- 
 ness, whom, on account of their citizenship, I reserved to be 
 sent to Rome, to your tribunal. In the course of this business, 
 informations pouring in as is usual when they are encouraged, 
 more cases occurred. An anonymous libel was exhibited, with 
 a catalogue of names of persons, who yet declared that they 
 were not Christians then, nor ever had been ; and they repeat- 
 ed after me an invocation of the gods and of your image, which, 
 for this purpose, I had ordered to be brought with the images 
 of the Deities. They performed sacred rites with wine and 
 frankincense, and execrated Christ, Vvhich I am told, no Chris- 
 tian can ever be compelled to do. On this account, I dismis- 
 sed them. Others, named by an informer, first affirmed and 
 then denied the charge of Christianity ; declaring that they had 
 been Christians, but had ceased to be so, some three years ago ; 
 others, still longer ; some even twenty years ago. All of them 
 worshipped your image, and the statues of the gods, and also 
 execrated Christ. And this was the account which they gave 
 of the nature of the religion they once had professed ; whether 
 it deserves the name of crime or error, namely — that they were 
 accustomed on a stated day to meet before day-light and to re- 
 peat among themselves a hymn to Christ as to a God, and to bind 
 Xhemselvcs by an oath, with an obligation of not committing 
 
156 TRAJAN'S ANSWER. pERIOD III. 
 
 any wickedness ; but, on the contrary, of abstaining from thefts, 
 robberies and adulteries ; also, of not violating- their promise or 
 denying a pledge ; after which it was their custom to separate, 
 and to meet again at a promiscuous, harmless meal, from which 
 last practice, however, they desisted after the publication of my 
 edict, in which, agreeably to your orders, I forbad any socie- 
 ties of that sort. On which account, I judged it the more ne- 
 cessary to inquire, by torture, from two females, who were said 
 to be deaconesses, what is the real truth. But nothing could 
 I collect, except a depraved and excessive superstition. De- 
 fering therefore any farther investigation, I determined to con- 
 sult you. For the number of culprits is so great, as to call for 
 serious consultation. 
 
 Many persons are informed against, of every age and of both 
 sexes ; and more still will be in the same situation. The con- 
 tagion of the superstition hath spread not only through cities, 
 but even villages in the country. Not that I think it impossi- 
 ble to check and to correct it. The success of my endeav- 
 ours hitherto forbids such desponding thoughts ; for the tem- 
 ples, once almost desolate, begin to be frequented, and the 
 sacred solemnities, which had long been intermitted are now 
 attended afresh, and the sacrificial victims are now sold every 
 where, which once could scarcely find a purchaser. Whence, 
 I conclude, that many might be reclaimed, were the hope of 
 impunity on repentance, absolutely confirmed." 
 
 Trajan to Pliny. 
 
 You have done perfectly right, my dear Pliny, in the enquiry 
 which you have made concerning Christians. For truly no 
 one general rule can be laid down, which will apply itself to 
 all cases. These people must not be sought after. If they 
 are brought before you and convicted, let ihem be capitally 
 punished ; yet with this restriction, that if any one renounce 
 Christianity, and evidence his sincerity by supplicating our 
 gods, however suspected he may be for the past, he shall ob- 
 tain pardon for the future, on his repentance. But anonymous 
 libels ought, in no case, to be attended to ; for the precedent 
 would be of the worst sort, and perfectly incongruous to the 
 maxims of my government." 
 
 From this important correspondence we learn, that Chris- 
 tians were then very numerous ; — that they, every where, wor- 
 shipped Christ as God ; — that their morals were not only im- 
 impeachable^ but of an high character ; and that, because of 
 
Chap. 4. clement. 157 
 
 the spirit of Christianity, the heathen temples were almost 
 desolate, and the sacrificial victims could scarce find apmxha- 
 ser. This is the testimony, not of a Christian, but of a hea- 
 then governor. Strange that such men as Trajan and Pliny 
 should not have been allured by a religion which made such 
 good men and peaceable citizens ; or, at least, should not have 
 withheld from them entirely the arm of persecution. But 
 there is no coincidence between the religion of a virtuous 
 Pagan, and the Gospel of Christ. The one fosters human 
 pride ; the other, humbles man in the dust ; so that often the 
 bitterest enemies of the cross, are those wHo have made the 
 greatest attainments, as they themselves think, in the moral 
 virtues. 
 
 The order of Trajan, however, was favourable to the Chris- 
 tians, as it forbad all search to be made after them, and prohib- 
 ited all anonymous libels and accusations, though it still left 
 the door open for persecution and death. 
 
 From this correspondence also, and from the other histori- 
 cal records of the age, we learn, that the Christians were look- 
 ed upon with the utmost contempt. Pliny calls their religion 
 " a depraved and excessive superstition," and views their at- 
 tachment to the Gospel, as a sullen and obstinate inflexibility, 
 demanding the vengeance of the magistrate. No epithets could 
 be too debased to be heaped upon them. They were called 
 atheists, magicians, haters of the light, self-murderers, eaters 
 of human flesh ; and were accused of unnatural crimes, which 
 are not to be mentioned. But their accusers could bring no- 
 thing against them excepting that they would not invoke the 
 gods and execrate Christ ; and when any apostates would do 
 this, they were at once forgiven and admitted into favor, not- 
 withstanding these charges of gross immorality. 
 
 Had we correct biographical notices of those who conversed 
 with, and survived the Apostles, we should, no doubt, find ma- 
 ny among them who illustriously adorned the doctrine of God 
 their Saviour. The writings only of Clement, who presided 
 nine years over the Church of Rome, and whom Paul calls his 
 fellow labourer, whose " name is in the book of life," have 
 come down to us. He wrote an Epistle to the Corinthians, at 
 the close of the first century ; which presents him as strongly 
 attached to the fundamental doctrines of the Gospel, and ani- 
 mated by a truly apostolic spirit ; and the Corinthians, as still 
 possessing the faith, and hope, and charity of the Gospel, 
 though tarnished, as in the days of Paul, with pride and a 
 schismatical spirit. 
 
 14 
 
15S MARTYRDOM OP IGNATIUS. PERIOD IIL 
 
 The Successor of James, in the pastoral office at Jerusalenij 
 was Simeon. The Church had fled to Pella, when the city 
 was encompassed with the Roman armies ; but returned to 
 Judea, about the beginning of Trajan's reign, after quiet was 
 restored, and the city in some measure rebuilt. Here Adrian 
 found them worshipping in a small building upon Mount Zion, 
 when he came to repair Jerusalem. Simeon lived to a great 
 age. Being accused before Atticus, the Roman governor, he 
 was scourged many days and then crucified. A. D. 107 
 
 In the same year, Ignatius, who presided in the church of 
 Anlioch, sutfered martyrdom for the faith of Jesus. He had 
 in his youth been a disciple of John, and had been intimately 
 acquainted with Peter and Paul. Peter, it is said, laid hands 
 on him when he was here ordained to the pastoral office. 
 Having continued in the pastoral charge about 40 years, he 
 presented himself before Trajan on his way to the Parthian 
 war, hoping to avert a storm which was then ready to burst on 
 the Christians. " What an impious spirit art thou," said 
 Trajan, " both to transgress our commands, and to inveigle 
 others into the same foliy to their ruin !' '" Theophorus ought 
 not to be called so," answered Ignatius, " forasmuch as all 
 wicked spirits are departed from the servants of God. But if 
 you call me impious because I am hostile to evil spirits, I 
 own the charge in that respect. For I dissolve all their snares 
 through Christ, the heavenly king." Traj. " Pray who is The- 
 ophorus V Ign. ' He who has Christ in his breast.' Traj. 'And 
 thiukest thou not that gods reside in us also, who fight for us 
 against our enemies V Ign. ' You mistake in calling the de- 
 mons of the nations by the name of gods. For there is only 
 one God, who made heaven and earth, the sea and all that is 
 in them ; and one Jesus Christ, his only begotten Son, whose 
 kingdom be my portion.' Traj. ' His kingdom, do you say, 
 who was crucified under Pilate V Ign. ' His, who crucified my 
 sin with its author, and has put all the fraud and malice of Sa- 
 tan under the feet of those who carry him in their heart.' 
 Traj. ' Dost thou then carry him who was crucified, with thee ?' 
 Ign. ' I do,' for it is written " I dwell in them, and walk in 
 them." Then Trajan pronounced this sentence against him. 
 ''' Since Ignatius confesses that he carries within himself, him 
 that was crucified, we command that he be carried, bound by 
 soldiers, to great Rome, there to be thrown to the wild beasts 
 for the entertainment of the people." 
 
 This excellent man "full of faith and of the Holy Ghost,'" 
 was hurried off to the place of suflering. On his way to Rome, 
 
€hAP. 4. REIGN OF ADRIAN. 159 
 
 he stopped at Smyrna, to visit Polycarp. They had been fel- 
 low disciples of John. Their meeting was joyful. Seven 
 epistles were written by him to as many churches before he 
 reached the end of his journey. From these, which are still 
 extant, though perhaps corrupted, we learn, that the churches 
 of Asia retained much evangelical purity, though they were often 
 greatly perplexed by heresies, and borne down by persecution ; 
 that the deity, manhood and atonement of Christ were doc- 
 trines unspeakably precious ; and that an entire separation 
 from all who denied the fundamental doctripes of Christianity 
 was the foundation of their long continued prosperity. When 
 he came to Rome, he was anxious for a speedy martyrdom, and 
 had his wish granted, for he was immediately led into the am- 
 phitheatre and thrown to the wild beasts. His bones were 
 carefully collected by his friends and carried to Antioch. 
 
 Trajan was succeeded by Adrian, A. D. 117 This empe- 
 ror was respectfully addressed by Quadratus and Aristides, two 
 excellent Athenian Christians, in behalf of the churches ; and, 
 by them, he seems to have been induced to direct, that the ca- 
 lumniators of Christians should not only not be heard, but should 
 be punished ; and that, if any were presented before the ma- 
 gistrates, they should be condemned only as it should appear 
 that they had broken the laws. This was the most favorable 
 decree that had ever been made relating to the followers of 
 Christ. 
 
 During Adrian's reign, appeared a great impostor among the 
 Jews, called Barchobebas, because he pretended to be the 
 Star prophesied of by Balaam. Defeated in every way, and re- 
 duced to the greatest extremities, the Jews received him with 
 open arms. He came out in rebellion against the emperor, 
 but was soon defeated and slain. In the conflict, however, the 
 Christians were great sufferers ; for the Jews, looking upon 
 them as the authors of their calamities, every where inflicted 
 upon them the greatest cruelties. 
 
 The next emperor, Antoninus Pius, was still more favorable 
 to the Christians In the third year of his reign, A. D. 140, 
 Justin Martyr, a very able defender of the truth, presented him 
 an apology for Christianity, which had no small influence 
 on his mind. An edict issued by him, in consequence of com- 
 plaints made from Asia of the Christians, as the cause of the 
 earthquakes, speaks volumes in his praise ; and in praise, too, 
 of the persecuted. 
 
160 DECREE OF ANTONINUS. PeWOD III. 
 
 *' The Emperor, to the Common Council op Asia." 
 
 " I am quite of opinion that the gods will take care to disco v-^ 
 er such persons. For it much more concerns them to punish 
 those who refuse to worship them, than you, if they be able. 
 But you harrass and vex the Christians and accuse them of 
 atheism and other crimes, which you can, by no means, prove. 
 To them it appears an advantage to die for their rehgion ; and 
 they will gain their point, while they throw away their lives ra- 
 ther than comply with your injunctions. As to the earthquakes, 
 which have happened in past times, or lately, is it not proper 
 to remind you of your own despondency, v.'hen they happen, and 
 to desire you to compare your spirit with their's, and observe 
 how serenely they confide in God ? In such seasons you seem 
 to be ignorant of the gods, and to neglect their worship. You 
 live in the practical ignorance of the Supreme God himself, and 
 you harrass and persecute to death those who do worship him. 
 Concerning these same men, some others of the provincial go- 
 vernors wrote to our divine father Adrian, to whom he return- 
 ed answer, " That they should not be molested, unless they 
 appeared to attempt something against the Roman govern- 
 ment " Many also have signified to me concernmg these men, 
 to whom I have returned an answer agreeable to the maxims 
 of my father. But if any person will still persist in accusing 
 the Christians merely as such— Let the accused be acquitted, 
 though he appear to be a Christian, and let the accuser be 
 punished." 
 
 This was certainly no ordinary, and we are assured by Euse- 
 bius, it was no empty edict ; for it was fully put in execution, 
 and gave the church about 23 years of peace and prosperity. 
 But such seasons, she was liable to abuse ; provoking against 
 her the anger of heaven. From worldly mindedness and 
 stupidity, however, she was again soon roused by the fires of 
 persecution. 
 
 In the year 161, Pius was succeeded by Marcus Antoninus, 
 a man of eminence in the schools of philosophy ; whose medi- 
 tations, humanity and beneficence, have gained him the plaudits 
 of succeeding generations, but whose pride and self-importance 
 made him scorn the doctrines of the cross ; made him, for 
 nineteen years, a bitter persecutor of the followers of the meek 
 and lowly Jesus. Very able apologies were made for the 
 Christians by Justin, Tatian, Athenagoras, Apollinaris, Theo- 
 philus and Melito ; but they were regarded by Marcus as a 
 vain, obstinate and evil minded race, and left, without relief, 
 
Chap. 4. martyrdom op justin. 161 
 
 to the most cruel tortures. So much, however, were former 
 edicts regarded, that none could be condemned unless some 
 crime was brought against them ; but the enraged heathen 
 priests and corrupt judges found no difficulty in suborning false 
 witnesses, and procuring the death of all who were brought be- 
 fore them. 
 
 In the year 163, the able apologist Justin, slept in Jesus. 
 He was educated a philosopher, and was, probably, the most 
 learned man, who, since the days of the Apostles, had embra- 
 ced Christianity. In early life, he wandered through all the 
 systems of philosophy in pursuit of God and happiness, but 
 found no satisfaction. At length, he examined the Gospel, and 
 found peace for his soul. To the cause of the Redeemer he 
 consecrated his habits of study, and became its able supporter. 
 His views of Christian doctrine were once, in the main, evan- 
 gelical ; but he was nearly ruined by a philosophising spirit. 
 Of those who denied the deity of Christ, he thus expressed 
 himself: " There are some who call themselves Christians who 
 confess him to be the Christ, but still maintain that he is a 
 mere man only, with whom I agree not ; neither do most of 
 those who bear that name agree with them ; because we are 
 commanded by Christ himself not to obey the precepts of men, 
 but his own injunctions and those of the holy prophets. As 
 for myself I am too mean to say any thing becoming his infinite 
 deity." His apologies for Christianity are still extant, and are 
 very valuable. 
 
 This learned and excellent man was imprisoned, whipped, 
 and beheaded for the crime of being a Christian. We have 
 his testimony to the interesting and important fact, that the 
 Churches in his time examined those they received, not only 
 concerning their creed, but concerning a work of grace in their 
 liearts. 
 
 But the most distinguished martyr of the age, was Polycarp. 
 This venerable man was, with Ignatius, the disciple of John ; 
 was intimate with the Apostles, and was ordained by them over 
 the church of Smyrna. The learned Usher says, it is beyond 
 all question, that he was the angel of the church of Smyrna, to 
 whom the apocalyptical epistle was sent. If so, his martyrdom 
 was there particularly predicted. For seventy years, he had 
 been a firm pillar in the Church. Against the heretics of the 
 age, especially the Docetae, who denied the humanity of Christy 
 rejected the Old Testament, and mutilated the New, he oppo- 
 sed himself with the greatest firmness. To Marcion, their chief, 
 who one day called out to him, " Polycarp, own us." '• I do 
 
 14* 
 
1G2 MARTYRDOM OF POLYCARP. PeRIOD III. 
 
 own thee, " said he, " to be the first born of Satan." Ireneus 
 informs us, that he often heard from his Hps.an account of his 
 conversations with John, and others w^ho had seen our* Lord, 
 whose sayings he rehearsed. 
 
 This venerable man was brought to the tribunal in the hun- 
 dredth year of his age. The proconsul told him to reproach 
 Christ and he would release him. " Eighty and six years," 
 said Polycarp, *' have 1 served him, and he hath never wronged 
 me, and how can I blaspheme my king who hath saved me ?" 
 " I have wild beasts," said the proconsul. " Call them," said 
 the martyr. *' I will tame your spirit by fire." " You threaten 
 me with fire, which burns for a moment and will be soon ex- 
 tinct ; but you are ignorant of the future judgment and of the 
 fire of eternal punishment reserved for the ungodly. But why 
 do you delay ? Do what you please." The fire being prepa- 
 red, and he being bound, a distinguished sacrifice, clasped his 
 hands, which were tied behind him, and said, " O, Father of 
 thy beloved and blessed son Jesus Christ, through whom we 
 have attained the knowledge of thee, O God of angels and 
 principalities, and of all creation, and of all the just, who live in 
 thy sight, I bless thee that thou hast counted me worthy of this 
 day, and this hour, to receive my portion in the number of mar- 
 tyrs, in the cup of Christ, for the resurrection to eternal life, 
 both of soul and body, in the incorruption of the Holy Ghost, 
 among whom may 1 be received before thee this day as a sacri- 
 fice well savoured and acceptable, which thou the faithful and 
 true God hast prepared, promised before-hand and fulfilled ac- 
 cordingly. Wherefore I praise thee for all these things, 1 glo- 
 rify thee by the eternal High priest, thy well beloved Son, 
 through whom, with him in the Holy Spirit, be glory to tliee, 
 both now and forever. Amen." 
 
 Eleven brethren from Philadelphia suffered with him, A. D. 
 167. If the Lord Jesus Christ died as a mere martyr to the 
 truth, how inferior was he in fortitude, to his servant Polycarp. 
 '' O my Father," said he, " if it be possible, let this cup pass 
 Trom me." But he was an atoning sacrifice, called to bear his 
 Father's wrath, for our sins. 
 
 By the persecutions of Antoninus, our attention is here di- 
 rected to a country hitherto unknown in ecclesiastical history. 
 Flourishing churches had been planted in Vienne and Lyons in 
 France, then called Gallia ; probably, by the churches 
 of Asia. The account given by themselves of their suflTerings, 
 under Severus the Roman governor, will be read with great 
 interest by all who love to trace the children of God in their 
 
Chap. 4. martyrs op vienne and lyons. 165 
 
 Christian warfare. Tt affords a very full account of the humili- 
 ty, meekness, patience, magnanimity and heavenly-mindedness 
 of the martyrs; of the influences of the Holy Spirit ; of the 
 supports of religion under the most excruciating sulferings, and 
 must excite, in every reader, a spirit of gratitude to God, for 
 the inestimable blessings which we, in this age of light and lib- 
 erty, arc permitted to enjoy. 
 
 7'Ae Epistle of the Churches of Vienne and Lyons y to the 
 Brethren in Asia and Pkrygia. 
 
 ABRIDGED. 
 
 *' The servants of Christ, sojourning in Vienne and Lyons in 
 France, to the brethren in Asia propria and Phrygia, who have 
 the same faith and hope of redemption with ns ; peace and 
 grace and glory from God the Father and Christ Jesus our 
 Lord. 
 
 We are not competent to describe with accuracy, nor is it in 
 our power to express the greatness of the affliction sustained 
 here by the saints ; the intense animosity of the heathen against 
 them, and the complicated sufferings of the blessed martyrs. 
 The grand enemy assaulted us with all his might ; and, by his 
 first essays, exhibited intentions of exercising malice without 
 limits and without control. He left no method untried to ha- 
 bituate his slaves to his bloody work, and to prepare them by 
 previous exercises against the servants of God. Christiana 
 were absolutely prohibited from appearing in any houses, ex- 
 cepting their own ; in baths ; in the market, or in any public 
 places whatever. The grace of God, however, fought for us, 
 preserving the weak and exposing the strong ; who, like pillars, 
 were able to withstand them in patience, and to draw the 
 whole fury of the wicked ag^;inst themselves. These entered 
 into the contest, and sustained every species of pain and re- 
 proach. What was heavy to others, to them was light while 
 they were hastening to Christ, evincing, indeed, that ^he suffer- 
 ings of this present time, are not worthy to be compared with the 
 glory that shall be revealed in us. 
 
 The first trial was from the people at large; shouts, blows, 
 the dragging of their bodies, the plundering of their goods, cast- 
 ing of stones, and the confining of them within their own hou- 
 ses, and all the indignities which may be expected from a fierce 
 a,ncl outrageous multitude ; these were magnanimously sus- 
 tained. Being led into the Forum by the tribune and the ma- 
 
164 MARTYRS OF PeRIOD IIL 
 
 gistrates, they were examined before all the people, whether 
 they were Christians ; and, on pleading guilty, were shut up 
 in prison till the arrival of the governor. Before him they were 
 at length brought, and he treated us with the greatest savage- 
 ness of manners. The capital martyrs discharged their part 
 with all alacrity of mind. Others seemed not so ready — as yet 
 weak, unable to sustain the shock of so great a contest. Ten 
 lapsed, whose case filled us with great and unmeasurable sor- 
 row. Persons were now apprehended daily, of such as were 
 counted worthy to fill up the number of the lapsed ; so that 
 the most excellent were selected from the two churches, even 
 those by whose labour they had been founded and established. 
 There were seized, at the same time, some of our heathen ser- 
 vants, who, by the impulse of Satan, fearing the torments which 
 they saw inflicted on the saints, at the suggestion of the sol- 
 diers, accused us of eating human flesh, and of various unnat- 
 ural crimes, and of things not fit even to be mentioned or ima- 
 gined, and such as ought not to be believed of mankind. These 
 things being divulged, all were incensed to madness against us, 
 so that if some were formerly more moderate on account of any 
 connexions of blood, affinity or friendship, they were then trans- 
 ported beyond all bounds with indignation. 
 
 Now it was that our Lord's word was fulfilled — "The 
 time will come when whosoever killeth you will think that he 
 doeth God service." The holy martyrs now sustained tortures 
 which exceed the powers of description ; Satan labouring by 
 means of these tortures to extort something slanderous against 
 Christianity. The whole fury of the multitude, the governor 
 and the soldiers, was spent in a particular manner on Sanctus 
 of Vienne, the deacon ; and on Maturus, a late convert indeed, 
 but a magnanimous wrestler in spiritual things ; and on Atta- 
 ins of Pergamus, a man who had ever been a pillar and support 
 of our church ; and lastly on Blandina, through whom Christ 
 shewed that those things that appear unsightly and contempti- 
 ble among men, are most honorable in the presence of God, 
 on account of love to his name, exhibited in real energy, and 
 not in boasting and pompous pretences. To every interroga- 
 tory, Sanctus answered, I am a Christian. Having exhausted 
 all the usual methods of torture, they, at last, fixed red hot 
 plates of brass to the most tender parts of his body. But he 
 remained inflexible. Some young persons, whose bodies had 
 been unexercised with sufferings, unequal to the severity of the 
 confinement, expired. Pothinus, bishop of Lyons, upwards of 
 ninety years of age, and very infirm and asthmatic, yet strong 
 
Chap. 4. vienne and lyons. 165 
 
 in spirit, and panting after martyrdom, was dragged before the 
 tribunal, treated with the greatest indignity, thrown into prison, 
 where, after two days, he expired. 
 
 The martyrs were put to death in various ways. Maturus, 
 Sanctius Blandina and Attalus, were led to the wild beasts in 
 the amphitheatre to be the common spectacle of Gentile inhu- 
 manity. 
 
 Ca3sar sent orders that the confessors of Christ should be 
 put to deatli, and that the apostates from their divine mae^ter 
 should be dismissed, 'i'hese were interrogated separate from 
 the rest, as persons soon to be dismissed, and made a confes- 
 sion to the surprise of the Geniiles, and were added to the list 
 of martyrs. A small number still remained in apostacy ; but 
 they were those who possessed not the least spark of divine 
 faith, had not the least acquamtance with the riches of Christ 
 in their souls, and had no fear of God before their eyes ; wiiose 
 life had brought reproach on Chri^tianity, and had evidenced 
 them to be the children of perdition. 
 
 On the last day of the spectacles, Blandina was again intro- 
 duced with Ponticus, a youth of fifteen. They were ordered 
 to swear by the idols ; and the mob perceiving them to perse- 
 vere immoveably, were incensed, and no pity was shewn. Pon- 
 ticus, animated by his sister, who was observed by the heathen 
 to strengthen and confirm him, after a magnanimous exertion 
 of patience, yielded up the ghost. After she (Blandina) had 
 endured stripes, the tearing of the beasts and the hot iron chair, 
 she was enclosed in a net and thrown to a bull, and having 
 been tossed sometime by the animal, and proving quite suyierior 
 to her pains, through the influence of hope and the realizing 
 view of the objects of her faith and her fellowship with Christ, 
 she at length breathed out her soul. Even her enemies con- 
 fessed that no woman among them had ever suffered such and 
 so great things. 
 
 The bodies of the martyrs having been contumeliously 
 treated and exposed for six days, were burnt and reduced to 
 ashes, and scattered by the wicked into the Rhone, that not 
 the least particle of them might appear on the earth any more. 
 And they did these things as if they could prevail against God, 
 and prevent their resurrection — and that they might deter oth- 
 ers, as they said, from the hope of a future life; — On which 
 relying, they introduce a strange and new religion, and despise 
 the most excruciating tortures and die with joy. Now let us 
 see if they will rise again, and if their God can help them, and 
 deliver them out of our hands." 
 
166 CORRUPTIONS OP THE SECOND CENTURY. PeRIOD III 
 
 Antoninus was succeeded, toward the close of the second 
 century, by Commodus ; under whom, though he himself was 
 a most profligate prince, the Church enjoyed about twelve 
 years of peace and rest. During this period, many of the no- 
 bihty of Rome, with their whole families, embraced Christian- 
 ity, and the Gospel was widely extended. 
 
 The second century was not favourable to the rise of new 
 and powerful heresies. The great line of distinction was 
 yet between Pagans and Christians. The question was, Will 
 you bow to the idols, or are you a follower of the Lord Jesus 
 Christ ? The Christians were too much oppressed to be con- 
 tending with each other, and had too much of the simple 
 faith of Jesus to give heed to seducing spirits. Opposers 
 there were as in the first century, to the deity and humanity of 
 Christ, and to the doctrines of grace, who ran into a thousand 
 unmeaning subtleties and fancies, according with the philoso- 
 phy of the age ; and one Montanus, pretended that he was 
 the Paraclete or Comforter, whom the divine Saviour, at his 
 departure, promised to send to his disciples, to lead them in- 
 to all tr'tth, and who was to perfect the Gospel by adding new 
 precepts, requiring holiness and more abstraction from the 
 world than Christ had demanded. He had many followers in 
 Asia and Africa. But no new doctrine was able in this period 
 to create any extensive and permanent interest. 
 
 Owing, however, to a co-operation of a number of power- 
 ful causes, there was, in this century, a vast increase of use- 
 less rites and ceremonies. The Christians innocently desired 
 a spread of Christianity. Instead of depending on the power 
 of truth and holy example, under the operation of the Spirit, 
 they attempted to please both Jews and Heathens, by an adop- 
 tion of forms and ceremonies from their religions. They 
 were called atheists, because of the simplicity and spirituality 
 of their religion : and, to avoid this reproach, they were indu- 
 ced to have a more visible and splendid worship, to multiply 
 temples, altars, days of fasting, peculiarities of dress and 
 splendid ceremonies. To give importance to Christian doc- 
 trine, the symbolical manner of teaching, popular in that age, 
 was introduced ; and, to express their new and solemn engage- 
 ments to Christ, military rites and phrases were brought into 
 the peaceful kingdom of the Redeemer. Having once, from 
 these and other causes, departed from the simplicity of Chris- 
 tian worship,tlie multiplication of rites and ceremonies ceased 
 not for centuries. 
 Christ had instituted the supper as a memorial of His death ; 
 
OhAP. 5. TIirRD CENTURY. 167 
 
 but, not content with this, his followers soon began to com- 
 memorate, annually, almost every remarkable event which oc- 
 curred in the first establishment of Christianity. The great 
 anniversary festivals, which had in this century gained footing, 
 were in commemoration of the death and resurrection of Christ 
 and of the outpouring of the Spirit upon the Apostles. The 
 first, which was called Easter or the pasclial feast, because the 
 day of Christ's death was considered as the same as that on 
 \yhich the Jews celebrated the passover, was soon the occa- 
 sion of a disgraceful schism which rent asunder the Christian 
 world. The Asiatic Christians observed this festival on the 
 fourteenth day of the first Jewish month; and, three days af- 
 ter, commemorated the resurrection of Christ. The western 
 Christians celebrated it the night before his resurrection, that 
 they might connect his death and resurrection in one festival. 
 Frequent conferences were held among dislinguished men in 
 the East and the West. Toward the close of the second cen- 
 tury, Victor, bishop of Rome, endeavoured to compel the Asi- 
 atic churches to submit to the VV estern custom, and, failing in 
 his attempt, broke all communion with them. Each party re- 
 tained its own custom until the fourth century, when the coun- 
 cil of Nice abolished that of the Asiatics, and reduced all the 
 Churches to uniformity. 
 
 CHAPIER V. 
 
 Conduct of the Roman Emperors in the Third Century. Ex- 
 tension of the Gospel Decline of Piety. Increase of Use- 
 less Rites. Genuine Fruits of the Spirit. Tertullian's Ac^ 
 count of the Conduct of the Christians. His Character. 
 Irenius. Origen. Cypria^. Question concerning Infant 
 Baptism. Novations. Sahellians. Manicheans. Attacks 
 of Heathen Philosophers, Porphyry. First great Declen- 
 sion of Christianity. Trcfnendous Persecution under Dio- 
 clesian. Elevation of Constantine to the Roman Empire. 
 Abolition of the Ancient Religion of Rome. Establishment 
 of Christianity throughout the Empire. 
 
 The remainder of the period, referred to in the beginning of 
 the last chapter, was, excepting in its close, similar to that 
 which has just been described ; presenting a constant succes- 
 ►^ion of persecutions from Pagans, frequently relieved by Empe- 
 
16S INCREASE OP BITES. PERIOD III. 
 
 rors who were friendly to the Christian cause. In the year 
 203, the emperor Sevenis made a law\ forbidding any subject of 
 his empire to change his religion. This law was designed to 
 retard the spread of the Gospel ; and, being severely enforced, 
 brought many, of both sexes, to the most cruel deaths. A few 
 years after, the fires of persecution raged under Maximin. 
 But the most dreadful persecution, of the third century, was 
 under Decius, who ascended the imperial throne, A. D. 249. 
 He ordered the pretors, on pain of death, to extirpate the 
 whole body of Christians without exception ; or force them, 
 by torments, to bow to the heathen gods. This pers^ cution 
 raged about two years ; vast multitudes were destroyed. But 
 other emperors were extremely clement, and some, especially 
 Philip and his son, so favourable to the Christians, as to pro- 
 duce a general impression that they were in heart with them. 
 There was, therefore, a great advancement of the church in the 
 third century ; the persecutions doing but little to retard and 
 much to purify her. The immunities of Christians were, also, 
 considerably increased, and, under most of the Emperors, they 
 were advanced to places of power and trust. 
 
 The limits of the Church were considerably extended. Ori- 
 gin carried the gospel into Arabia. Panteenus into India. And 
 some zealous missionaries planted Churches at Paris, Tours and 
 Aries in France, also at Cologn, Treves and Metz in Germany, 
 and passed into Scotland. 
 
 Almost proportionate with the extension of Christianity, was 
 the decrease in the Church of vital piety. A philosophising 
 spirit among the higher, and a wild monkish superstition among 
 the lower orders, fast took the place, in the third century, of 
 the faith and humility of the first Christians. Many of the cler- 
 gy became very corrupt, and excessively ambitious. In conse- 
 quence of this, there was an awful defection of Christians under 
 the persecution of Decius. Some wholly renounced Christian- 
 ity, while others saved themselves, either by oifering sacrifices, 
 or by burning incense before the heathen gods, or purchasing 
 certificates from the heathen priests. 
 
 Amid the decline of piety and under the influence of the 
 course already mentioned, useless rites and ceremonies contin- 
 ued to increase. The minds of men were filled with the orien- 
 tal superstitions concerning demons and apparitions, and with 
 the business of exorcism and spells. Those who were not bap- 
 tized or excommunicated, were carefully avoided as possessed 
 of some evil spirit. And when any were baptized, the evil de- 
 mon with much form and ceremony, and loud shouting, was 
 
Chap. 5. fruits of the spirit. 109 
 
 driven out, and the baptized were crowned and clothed witli 
 white garments, as conquerors over sin and the w^orld. The 
 sign of the cross, was, in this early period, supposed to possess 
 power to avert calamities and to drive off demons, and was car- 
 ried by Christians wherever they went. Fasting was in high re- 
 pute. Prayers were offered three times a day, and forms began 
 to be introduced. Sermons were long, full of trope and figure, 
 in affectation of Grecian eloquence. And saints began to feel 
 that there could be no piety out of the bounds of a particular 
 Church government. 
 
 But notwithstanding these degeneracies, many and precious 
 were the fruits of the spirit. The Church existed in an empire 
 the most corrupt and abominable that the world had ever seen. 
 But amid the grossest sensuality, practised without remorse or 
 loss of character by men i.i the highest ranks, many of her fruits 
 were holiness to the Lord. If she had not the purity of thefirst 
 century, she had still a self-denial and elevation above the 
 world, and a fortitude under suffering, and a spirit of subordina- 
 tion which no where else existed ; and a spirit of benevolence 
 which made the wondering heathen exclaim, " Behold how 
 these Christians love one another." As a proof of the strictness 
 of her discipline, it is observed, that a clergyman once de- 
 posed for immorality, was never restored to his order ; and a 
 communicant once cast out for his vices might be restored, but 
 on a second ejection, could never be admitted to the Church ; 
 though he might not be beyond the mercy of God and final sal- 
 vation. Men spared no pains or expense to obtain multiplied 
 copies of the word of God. 
 
 The sabbath was strictly regarded, and the sacrament was 
 weekly administered. This ordinance, however, began to be 
 misused — being considered essential to salvation, and adminis- 
 tered with pomp, even to infants. » 
 
 The fires of persecution raged ; the most odious calumnies 
 were invented ; men, vile and contemptible, exercised the most 
 wanton barbarities, under the ensigns of office. The Christiana 
 were amazingly numerous, and were possessed of learning, 
 wealth and talents ; many of them were officers and soldiers in 
 the Roman armies, and, had they been disposed, might have 
 given the government the greatest trouble and perhaps over- 
 turned it completely ; yet no instance of insurrection or resist- 
 ance to civil authority was known among them, for God had 
 said, " Vengeance is mine." Their bitterest enemies could 
 bring no other charge of treason but this, that they refused to 
 worship the gods of Rome. 
 
 Their benevolence was such as the woild had not before and 
 15 
 
170 tertullian's apology Peeiod III 
 
 has scarce since seen. They not only gave of their treasures 
 to their own poor, but they exerted themselves to relieve dis- 
 tress and suifering wherever they could find it. The Jew pas- 
 sed by the wounded Samaritan, and the Greek harangued about 
 virtue, but never erected an hospital or an aims-house. But the 
 Church in Rome, supported, at one time, a thousand and fifty 
 widows. Christians felt that they did not deserve the appella- 
 tion they bore, unless they spent their lives in doing good. 
 Whole and immense estates were consecrated to public charity. 
 Having renounced the luxuries of the world, they did not need 
 great wealth, and they viewed their poor brethren as on a level 
 with themselves, as sinners, ransomed by the blood of the Son 
 of God. 
 
 But their worth is best shewn by a writer of their own times. 
 " We pray," saysTertullian in his apology for the Christians, 
 '' for the safety of the emperors to the eternal God. We, look- 
 ing up to heaven, with outstretched hands, because they are 
 harmless ; with naked head, because we are not ashamed ; 
 without a prompter, because we pray from the heart ; con- 
 stantly pray for all emperors, that they may have a long life, a 
 secure empire, a safe palace, strong armies, a faithful senate, a 
 well moralized people, a quiet state of the world ; whatever 
 Caesar would wish for himself in his public or private 
 capacity. Were we disposed to act the part, I will not say, 
 of secret assassins, but of open enemies, should we want 
 forces and numbers ? Are there not multitudes of us in 
 every part of the world ? It is true we are but of yes^ 
 terday, and yet we have filled all your towns, cities, islands, 
 castles, boroughs, councils, camps, courts, palaces, senate, 
 forum : — We leave you only your temples. For what war 
 should we not be ready and well prepared, even though une- 
 qual in numbers ; we — who die with so much pleasure, were 
 it not that our religion requires us rather to suffer death than 
 inflict it i If we were to make a general secession from your 
 dominions, you would be astonished at your solitude. We are 
 dead to all ideas of worldly honor and dignity ; nothing is more 
 foreign to us than political concerns. The whole world is our 
 republic. We are a body united in one bond of religion, dis- 
 cipline and hope. We meet in our assemblies for prayer. 
 Every one pays something into the public chest, once a 
 month, or when he pleases, and according to his ability 
 and inclination, for there is no compulsion. These gifts are, 
 as it were, the deposits of piety. Hence we relieve and bury 
 the needy, support orphans and decrepit persons ; those who 
 have suffered shipwreck, and those, who, for the word of God , 
 
ClIAP. O. IRENEUS. 171 
 
 are condemned to the mines for imprisonment. This very 
 charity of ours has caused us to be noticed by some : — ** See," 
 say they, " how these Christians love one another." 
 
 Tertullian lived at Carthage, the latter part of the second 
 and beginning of the third century. In early life, he was a 
 lawyer ; but became a presbyter of the church. He was a 
 man of profound learning ; of warm and vigorous piety ; but 
 of a temperament melancholy and austere ; and unhappily 
 adopted, in the close of life, the visions of Montanus. He is 
 the first latin writer of the church, whose works have been 
 transmitted to us. 
 
 About the same period flourished Ireneus, bishop of Lyons. 
 He was a Greek by birth and a disciple of Polycarp. '' I can 
 describe," says he, in a letter to a friend, " the very spot in 
 which Polycarp sat and expoimded, and his coming in and 
 going out, and the very manner .of his life and the figure of his 
 body, and the sermons which he preached to the multitude, and 
 how he related to us his converse with Jolm and with the rest 
 of those who had seen the Lord ; how he mentioned the partic- 
 ular expressions, and what things he had heard from them of the 
 Lord and of his miracles, and of his doctrine. As Polycarp 
 had received from the eye witnesses of the word of life, he told 
 us all things agreeably to the Scriptures. These things then, 
 through the mercy of God inviting me, I heard with serious- 
 ness ; I wrote them, not on paper, but on my heart ; and ever 
 since, through the grace of God, I have a genuine remem- 
 brance of them ; aud I can witness before God, that if that 
 blessed Apostolical Presbyter had heard some of the doctrines 
 which are now maintained, he would have cried out and stopped 
 his ears, and, in the usual manner, have said, ' O good, God to 
 what times hast thou reserved me, that I should endure such 
 things.' And he would immediately have fled from the .place 
 in which he heard such doctrines." 
 
 Ireneus was ordained successor to Pothinus, A. D. 169, and 
 suffered martyrdom under the persecution of Severus, in 
 the beginning of the third century. He was a man of much 
 meekness, humility, dexterity and resolution. He had a true 
 missionary spirit. He was a superior Greek scholar, and doubt- 
 less might have obtained the luxuries and pleasures of Asia, but 
 these he renounced from the love of souls. He went among 
 the Gauls, learned their barbarous dialect and conformed to 
 their plain and homely fare. He wrote five books against the 
 heresies of the age, which have been transmitted to us, — pre- 
 cious relics of antiquity. 
 
173 ORIGEN'. Period III. 
 
 About the middle of this century, two men shone with dis- 
 tinguished brightness. Origen, a presbyter and catechist of 
 Alexandria, and Cyprian, bishop of Carthage. 
 
 In his youth, Origen saw his father beheaded, for professing 
 Christianity, and all the family estate confiscated. But provi- 
 dence provided for him. A rich lady in Alexandria became 
 his friend and patron. He applied himself to study, and soon 
 acquired prodigious stores of learning. While pursuing his 
 studies, he distinguished himself by his attachment to the mar- 
 tyrs, and was often in peril of his life. He early became a 
 catechist in the school at Alexandria. Multitudes crowded to 
 hear him, and were impressed by his instructions. His daily 
 habit was one of excessive austerity. Hearing of the power of 
 his doctrine, Mammea, the mother of the Emperor sent for 
 him, to hear him. At the age of forty-five, he was ordained a 
 priest and delivered theological lectures in Palestine. In dili- 
 gence and learning he surpassed all men. Of this, the remains 
 of his Hexapla is the memorial. To confront the Jews, who 
 always objected against those passages of scripture which were 
 quoted against them, as not agreeing with the Hebrew version, 
 he undertook to reduce all the Latin and Greek versions then 
 in use, into a body with the Hebrew text, that they might be at 
 once compared. He made six columns. In the first he placed 
 the Hebrew, as the standard, nd in the next, the Septuagint, 
 and then the other versions according to their dates — passage 
 against passage. The whole filled 50 large volumes. It was 
 found fifty years after his death, in an obscure place in the city 
 of Tyre, and deposited in a public library. The most of it was 
 destroyed in the capture of the city, A. D. 653. It was called 
 the Hexapla, or work of six columns. 
 
 As a theologian, he was ruined by the Platonic philosophy : 
 and unhappily introduced a mode of explaining scripture which 
 was of incalculable injury to the Church. He supposed it was 
 not to be explained in a literal, but in an allegorical manner ; 
 and that the meaning of the sacred writers whs to be sought in 
 a hidden sense, arising from the things themselves. This hid- 
 den sense he endeavoured to give, and always did it at the ex- 
 pense of truth. This hidden sense he further divided into the 
 moral and mystical. The latter was of his own creation and 
 very wild. He seems to have been but little acquainted with 
 the plain, evangelical doctrines of the Gospel ; to have adopted 
 most fatal errors ; to have given no offence in his preaching to 
 men of the world ; but, on the contrary, to have been very pop- 
 ular with philosophers and philologists, and men of wild fancies 
 ■^nd visionary notions ; and was much honoured by courts 
 
CllAP. 5. CYPRIAN'. 173 
 
 He introduced the practice of selecting a single text as the 
 subject of discourse. He suffered martyrdom ; but no man did 
 more to corrupt the simplicity of the Gospel, and his vast pop- 
 ularity gives us a low idea of the state of religion at that peri- 
 od. 
 
 Cyprian was no less great, but a very different character. 
 He came late in life into the vineyard of Christ, without the 
 learning of Origen, but with great abilities and a heart devoted 
 to the service of God. He was slain by the law ; made to feel 
 himself poor and wretched in the bonds of Paganism and to in- 
 quire with earnestness for light and salvation. His conversion 
 was sudden, but effectual, and he entered deeply into all the 
 doctrines of grace. For twelve years, he was bishop of Car- 
 thage, strong in Episco[)acy, and on the subject of miracles, 
 unhappily wild. Thinking it his duty to save life, he once 
 went into retirement during the persecution of Decius ; but 
 was as active, when hidden from the view of his enemies, as 
 when in public. He gave the Scriptures a literal interpreta- 
 tion. He maintained strict discipline in the churches, and, 
 by his firmness and perseverance, gained the victory over a 
 most powerful party, who would open wide the door of pardon 
 and reconciliation, to all the lapsed. He effectually resisted, 
 many heresies ; recovered many apostates ; and, through his 
 example and influence, the north of Africa, now covered with 
 gross Mahommedan darkness, was, for many years, as the gar- 
 den of God. He fell a glorious martyr to the cause of truth, 
 A. D. 257, under the persecution of Valerian. He bound the 
 napkin over his own eyes. A presbyter and a deacon tied his 
 hands, and the Christians placed before him handkerchiefs and 
 napkins to receive his blood. His hesd was then severed from 
 his body by a sword. His writings cannot fail to be read with 
 pleasure and profit. 
 
 A letter of his claims a place in ecclesiastical histor^/ as 
 throwing some light on a much disputed subject. A council of 
 sixty-six bishops was held in Africa, over which Cyprian presi- 
 ded, for regulating the internal affairs of the churches. A 
 question came before them whether infants should be baptized 
 immediately after their birth, or on the eighth day. In a letter 
 to Fidus, Cyprian says, " As to the case of infants, of wiiO% 
 you said that they ought not to be baptized within the second 
 or third day of their birth, and that the ancient law of circum- 
 cision should be so far adhered to, that they ought not to be 
 baptized till the eighth day, we were all of a very different 
 opinion. We all judged that the mercy and grace of God 
 should be denied to none. Our sentence, therefore, dearest 
 
 15* 
 
174 NOVATIANS. MANICHEANS. PERIOD III. 
 
 brother, in the council was, that none, by us, should be prohib- 
 ited from baptism and the grace of God, who is merciful and 
 kind to all." While it is melancholy to see Christians so early 
 connecting the grace of God with baptism, it is worthy of re- 
 mark, that in the year 253, it was a question before 66 faithful 
 ministers, not whether infants were the proper subjects of bap- 
 tism, but whether they should be baptized immediately after 
 their birth, or according to the custom of circumcision, on the 
 eighth day. 
 
 Two other men, Gregory Thaumaturgus, bishop of Neocesa- 
 re a, and Firmilian, bishop of Cappadocia, pupils of the famous 
 Origen, were distinguished lights of that period, though they 
 '•vere much injured by the Eclectic philosophy. The miracles 
 ascribed to Gregory by subsequent historians, deserve no cred- 
 it. Many others have left able controversial writings. Indeed 
 the defenders of Christianity were a mighty host. 
 
 In this century, a large body of Christians dissented from the 
 main Church, under Novatian, a priest of Rome ; and a man 
 of genius, learning and eloquence, and of unimpeachable mor- 
 al character ; maintaining that the Church of Christ, ought to 
 be pure, and that a member, who had fallen into any offence, 
 should never be re-admitted to communion. They obliged such 
 as came to their party to be rebaptized. They were called No- 
 vatians, and seem to have walked closely with God. 
 
 In this century also, a number of new sects, the Sabellians, 
 Noetians, and others arose, denying the proper doctrine of the 
 Trinity, and having each some peculiarity relating to the char- 
 acter of Christ. Paul of Samosata advocated the same cause 
 with the modern Socinians. 
 
 A most odious and violent sect was that of the Manicheans. 
 It can hardly be called Christian. It was a motley mixture of 
 Christianity with the old Magianism of Persia. Its founder, 
 Manes, pretended that he was the Paraclete or comforter who 
 came to perfect the Gospel. His fundamental principle was, 
 that there were two original independent principles, one imma- 
 terial and supremely .good ; the other material and the source of 
 all evil, but actuated by an intelligence. He rejected, as false, 
 the Old Testament and most of the New ; and imposed great 
 severities upon his followers. The Manicheans were headed 
 by a President who represented Jesus Christ. They were a 
 monstrous sect, and shew to what excesses the religious world 
 were tending. 
 
 The heathen philosophers relaxed in this age none of their 
 former zeal against Christianity, and lost nony of their bitter- 
 ness They were headed by one Porphyry, a Syrian, a writer 
 
Chap. 5. great religious declension. 175 
 
 of much genius and cunning ; — but more virulent than formi- 
 dable. His captious reasonings against the book of Daniel, 
 have been mentioned in a former part of this work. These 
 philosophers wrought much mischief by drawing comparisons 
 between Christ and the sages of antiquity. Thus persuading 
 many that there v\*as no essential difference between philosophy, 
 and Christianity, and that Jesus was only one of the same or- 
 der with Socrates and Plato, they brought them to feel that they 
 could esteem both, and that it was not inconsistent with Chris- 
 tianity to remain in the religion of their ancestors. But w hile 
 they and their cause have passed away, and the Lord has had 
 them in derision, their attacks furnish strong evidence o the 
 virtues and graces of the Christians. 
 
 The Church of Christ sustained its high and holy character, 
 but a little period after the age of the Apostles. It however 
 remained very reputable, until after the middle of the third 
 century. From that period it was not the spiritual edifice it 
 had been. 
 
 Cyprian says, that even before the Decian persecution, ' long 
 peace had corrupted the discipline. Each had been bent on 
 improving his patrimony and had forgotten what believers had 
 done under the Apostles, and what they ought ahvays to do. — > 
 They were brooding over the arts of amassing wealth. The 
 pastors and deacons each forgot their duty. Works of mercy 
 were neglected, and discipline was at its lowest ebb. Luxury 
 and effeminacy prevailed. Meretricious arts in dress were cul- 
 tivated. Fraud and deceit were practised among brethren. — 
 Christians could unite themselves in matrimony with unbeliev- 
 ers ; could swear not only without reverence, but without ve- 
 racity. Even bishops deserted their places of residence and 
 their flocks. They travelled through distant provinces in quest 
 of pleasure and gain, gave no assistance to the needy brethren 
 at home, but were insatiable in their thirst for money. They 
 possessed estates by fraud and multiplied usury. What have 
 we not deserved to suffer for such conduct ?" 
 
 One cause of the early declension of knowledge and piety 
 in the Church, doubtless was the neglect of education for the 
 sacred ministry. Theological seminaries were unknown, and 
 what knowledge candidates for the pastoral office gained, was 
 acquired from intercourse with learned bishops and pastors. At 
 Alexandria indeed was a famous school under Pantaenus, Ori- 
 gen and Cyril, where Theology to some extent, but of a very 
 imperfect character was taught, but we search the records of 
 the first eight centuries in vain, for any proper Theological sem- 
 inaries. 
 
176 TERRIBLE PERSECUTION PeRIOD lit 
 
 In the latter part of the third century, the Church had a long 
 period of rest, and then indeed a great and general declension 
 took place in doctrine and practice ; and it is with difficulty 
 that we can find for centuries, many of the genuine fruits of 
 the Spirit. Still she had become embodied and from many 
 causes operating powerfully on the hopes and fears, the lusts 
 and passions of men, she became a gigantic power in the earth. 
 But forsaking God, she was given once more to the spoiler. 
 
 In the beginning of the fourth century, she passed through 
 a furnace seven times heated. For eight years a persecution 
 raged, which spared neither age nor sex, in any part of the 
 Roman world ; which was unparalleled for its tortures and 
 horrors ; and which, to all human appearance, would root 
 Christianity from the earth. Satan came down in great wrath. 
 It seemed his last and most vigorous effort to save his cause. — 
 The Church, lukewarm, engrossed wit^ the world, and dis- 
 tracted with divisions and heresies, was not prepared to meet it, 
 yet she stood the shock with amazing heroism. Some suppose 
 that it was in the days of this persecution, that John ''saw un- 
 der the altar the souls of them that were slain for the word of 
 God, and for the testimony which they held. And they cried 
 with a loud voice saying, how long, O Lord, holy and true, 
 dost thou not judge and revenge our blood on them that dwell 
 on the earth." 
 
 Dioclesian was at this time clothed with the imperial purple. 
 He had an associate, Maximian, and under him two Caesars, 
 Galerius and Constantius. Of these, Galerius was the most 
 savage, and did most to instigate Dioclesian, who was himself 
 averse to bloodshed, to the most cruel extremities. The perse- 
 cution began at the feast of the Terminalia, in Nicodemia,. A. D. 
 302, by pulling down all the churches of the Christians, 
 burning their sacred books and writings, taking from them their 
 civil rights and privileges, and rendering them incapable of any 
 civil promotion. Soon after, a fire broke out in the royal pal- 
 ace. The Christians were accused as the incendiaries and 
 numbers were put to torture. Some tumults also arose in Ar- 
 menia, and in Syria, which were by the heathen Priests, charg- 
 ed upon them. The clergy were cast into prison, and given up 
 to the most insupportable punishments, the rulers hoping that 
 if the pastors renounced Christianity the people would follow 
 them. Vast numbers of learned and excellent men fell a prey 
 to this stratagem. In the year 304, a new edict was published 
 in which the magistrates, throughout the Roman empire, were 
 directed to compel all Christians, without distinction of rank 
 or^ex to renounce Christianity and sacrifice to the gods, end 
 
Chap. 5. under dioclesiax. 177 
 
 were authorized to employ the most cruel torments in their 
 work. The Church was now reduced to the last extremity ; 
 for the magistrates were like so many hungry tigers, let loose 
 upon defenceless lambs. In France, less ferocity was exhibit- 
 ed than in other places, through the influence of Constantius, 
 who was favourably inclined to the Christians. 
 
 A recital of their sufferings may appear to many almost in- 
 credible, but it is delivered to us Ijy faithful eye witnesses and 
 confirmed by Pagan historians. It should make us grateful to 
 God for the blessings we enjoy. 
 
 Some were thrown to wild beasts, enclosed in vast amphithe- 
 atres for the entertainment of the people on great festal days, 
 and instantly torn to pieces and devoured. Others, with their 
 wives and children, were burned to death in their own houses. 
 Some were beaten with clubs, rods, thongs of leather and ropes. 
 Nails were driven into their sides, bellies, legs and cheeks. 
 Some were suspended by one hand to a portico, suffering the 
 most severe distension of all their joints. Others were bound 
 to pillars, face to face, their feet being raised above ground. 
 They were hung about wooden engines, having every limb of 
 their bodies distended by certain machines. Plates of heated 
 brass were applied to their bodies. They were seated in red 
 hot iron chairs. They were slain by the axe and the sword* 
 They were suspended by their feet, with their head downward, 
 over a slow fire. Sharp reeds were thrust under the nails into 
 tlie fingers. Melted lead was poured down the backs, and into 
 the bowels. Tongues were cut out. Multitudes were deprived 
 of one eye, and cauterized and debilitated in one leg by an hot 
 iron, and sent to the mines. Seventeen thousand, it is said, 
 were slain during one month. In Egypt alone 150,000 suffered 
 martyrdom by the hands of their persecutors, besides 700,000 
 who came to their end in banishment or the public works, 
 
 "• From torturing- pains to endless joys, 
 On fiery wlieels they rode." 
 
 The Pagans, at length, thought they had accomplished their 
 object. A medal was struck for Dioclesian, withj this inscrip- 
 tion, "Nomine Christianorum deleto." "The name of Chris- 
 tians being extinguished." The Pagan worship was every 
 where set up in great splendour. It was the darkest period 
 which the Christian Church had seen. But He who had es- 
 tablished her, had promised that the gates of hell should never 
 prevail against her, A remnant remained who wrestled with 
 the angel of the covenant and prevailed. The time of their de- 
 liverance was at hand. The arm of Jehovah was uplifted, and 
 Satan fell as lightning from heaven. 
 
178 ESTABLISIIIVIENT OF CHRISTIANITY PeUIOD III. 
 
 In the year 312, the Emperor Dioclesian died. His succes- 
 sor Maximin Galerius, who had been the author of the heavi- 
 est persecution, also soon came to his end. He was horrid in 
 death. In frantic agony, he cried out " It was not I, but others 
 who did it." In the West, Constantius Clorus died in Britain 
 A. D. 306. He had renounced idolatry, was a man of strict 
 morals, and had favoured the Christians. The army forced 
 Constantine, his son, to accept the purple. At the same time, 
 Maxentius, son-in-law toGalerius, assumed the imperial dignity 
 at Rome. A civil war ensued. In marching to battle, Con- 
 stantine felt the need of some divine assistance. He had seen 
 his father reject Polytheism, and treat with kindness the Chris- 
 tians. He felt anxious to know their God. Historians report 
 that he prayed for light, and that while marching v/ith his for- 
 ces, a miraculous cross appeared to him in tlie air, with the in- 
 scription, " Conquer by this ;" — that the same night, Christ 
 appeared to him in his sleep with the same sign of the cross, 
 and directed him to make it his military ensign. Such a re- 
 port must have had great effect upon his enemies. True it 
 might have been. Greater miracles have been wrought. But 
 the age of miracles had passed away. The chief design of mir- 
 acles, which was to support revelation, had long before been ac- 
 complished. Nor was Constantine a favourite of heaven. A 
 dream he probably had ; and from that time the Emperor became 
 the open advocate of Christianity, and the banner of the cross 
 was displayed in his armies. Over all his enemies he was 
 conqueror, and for many years was sole master of Rome. In 
 the year 324, he published edicts and laws, by which the an- 
 cient religion of the Romans was abolished, and Christianity 
 was established as the religion of the empire. 
 
 This great and astonishing revolution in the religious world, 
 great as it was unexpected to those who, a few years before, 
 saw Christianity almost extinct amid the flames of persecution, 
 appears to have been clearly predicted by John, in the open- 
 ing of the sixth seal. Then, indeed, the idolatrous heaven, fil- 
 led with Jupiter and a thousand deities, '' departed as a scroll 
 when it is rolled together, and every mountain and island were 
 moved out of their places." 
 
 That gigantic power which had hitherto been employed to 
 crush Christianity, and which would ages before have driven 
 every vestige of it from among men, had not God been its help- 
 er, was now engaged to demolish the kingdom of darkness, and 
 to exalt Christ in the earth. The heathen temples were puU 
 led down ; images of gold and silver were melted and coined in- 
 to money ; great idols, curiously wrought, were brought to Con- 
 
Chap. 5. throughout the roman empire. 1*^ 
 
 stantinople and drawn with ropes through the principal streets 
 for the scorn of the people. The heathen priests were cast 
 out, dispersed and banished. Every place of power and trust in 
 the state and army, which had before been filled by heathen, 
 was now occupied i »y the professed followers of the Lord Jesus 
 Christ. Immense and splendid Christian temples were every 
 where erected and richly endowed ; and the greatest honour 
 was put upon all preachers of the Gospel. Constantino put an 
 end to pagan rites ; to sorcery and divination, those great sup- 
 ports of false religion ; publicly exposed the mysteries which had 
 been kept secret ; stopped the savage fights of gladiators ; or- 
 dered the strict observance of the Lord's day ; furnished the 
 churches with copies of the sacred scriptures; stood up with 
 respectful silence to hear the gospel from Eusebius of Cesarea ; 
 dedicated Christian temples himself with great solemnity ; 
 yea, made Christian orations; one of which, of considerable 
 length, is preserved to us ; and taught all the soldiers of his ar- 
 my, to pray to the God of the Christians. 
 
 The religious sincerity of the man, who, in a short period, ef* 
 fected such amazing changes in the religious world, is best 
 known to Him who searches the heart. Certain it is, that hid 
 subsequent life furnished no evidence of conversion to God. He 
 waded without remorse through seas of blood, and was a most 
 tyrannical prince. If it be asked. Why he so patronised Chris-- 
 tians ? The answer may be found in the state of the world. Pa- 
 ganism had nearly expired. Christianity had gained deep root 
 in the earth, and how could he with the least worldly policy do 
 otherwise than he did, especially as all his opposers were th6 
 supporters of Paganism ? 
 
 But with him, we have but little concern. The work was 
 the Lord's. He was indeed the distinguished instrument of ef* 
 fecting it. Happy for him, if he had a saving interest in thafe 
 Redeemer, whose cause he so illustriously upheld. But every 
 circumstance shews the mighty power of God. That little sect, 
 which three centuries before, sprang up in Judea, and seemed 
 in the eyes of the world, too contemptible for notice, now filled 
 the earth with its glories. That little seed which was then 
 planted, had sprang up and become a great tree, under whose 
 branches the nations reposed for comfort. The success was in 
 strict accordance with prophecy, and proved to the nations that 
 it was the Lord God that had set up his kingdom on the ruins 
 of the kingdom of Satan, and would ultimately triumph from 
 the river to the ends of the earth. 
 
 The joy felt by Christians throughout the Roman empire, at 
 this unexpected revolution, was beyond the power of language 
 
IQQ DECLINE OF PAGANISM, PeRIOD III. 
 
 to express. They had hitherto been only suflered to live. Few 
 privileges were theirs. Few enjoyments but those which sprang 
 from communion with God ; — while they were often obliged to 
 hide in the rocks and caves of the earth, from whence they were 
 dragged forth to suffer the most cruel deaths. Could the truly pi- 
 ous among them have looked forward to the issue, and seen all 
 this worldly magnificence operating as poison to the very vitals of 
 the Church, they would have lamented the change, and preferred 
 the endurance of further trials ; but all were impressed with the 
 belief, that now Christ was coming to take to himself the kingdom, 
 and the dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the 
 whole heaven. The worldly-minded among them, saw every thing 
 in the change to gratify their pride and ambition ; rushed witli 
 avidity into all places of power and dominion, and hailed Con- 
 stantine as the greatest of human benefactors. 
 
 At the change, Satan gnawed his tongue for pain. The hea- 
 then priests and vast crowds of subordinate officers, who had 
 gained their subsistence in the idol worship, saw their darling 
 gods trampled in the dust ; their own consequence at an end, 
 and their means of support entirely cut off. Great multitudes, 
 indeed, were mere warriors and courtiers who Were attached to 
 the heathen superstition because it was the religion of the state, 
 and were zealous in it because zeal gained them promotion. 
 Such, readily renounced it and became Christians, when they 
 saw their Emperor fighting successfully under the banner of the 
 cross. Others, more intelligent and reflecting, had long, in 
 their hearts, despised the whole system of idol worship, wliile 
 they had prostrated themselves with apparently the profoundest 
 reverence. Such rejoiced to see the establishment of ages 
 overturned, though they knew not what would arise in its stead. 
 But others, some from interest, and. some from sincere attach- 
 ment, struggled vehemently for the expiring cause. They be- 
 held with indignation and grief the destruction of their tem- 
 ples and gods. They aspersed the Emperor in the foulest lan- 
 guage, and predicted the greatest calamities to his family and 
 kingdom. They were never again able to persecute the Chris- 
 tians as they had done, but they occasionally rallied, and grew 
 terrible for a season, until at length, through the excellency of 
 Christianity and the power of the state, and the contempt into 
 which their own gods and rites had sunk, they dwindled away 
 and were found no more. 
 
Chap. G. resclts of the iievolution. 181 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Result of the revolution under Consiantine. Ilise of Arianisvt. 
 Conntil of Nice. Death jf Constanfine. Succeeding Em- 
 perors. Julian's attempt to restore Paganism. His defeat 
 in rebuilding the temple at Jerusalem. Persecutions in Per' 
 .-iia. Eusebius. Basil. Chrysostnm. Jerome. Augustine. 
 Pelagianism. Civil revolution in Europe. Daniel's vision 
 of the ten horns. Conversion of the barbarous nations. 
 Pranks. Irish. Britons. Progress of error and super^ 
 stition in the 5th and Gth century. 
 
 The revolution under Constantine was one from which al- 
 most every thing, which the Christian vahies, might be ho- 
 ped ; but, alas ! such is the depravity of human nature, 
 it was one in which almost every thing of evangelical worth was 
 lost. Constantine brought the world into the Church, and the 
 Church was paralyzed. The number of nominal Christians 
 was indeed increased, a thousand fold. A new spring was giv- 
 en to missionary effort ; and, in this century, a number of bar- 
 barous tribes, among the Armenians, the Ethiopians, the Geor- 
 gians, the Goths and the Gauls, were partially enlightened by 
 the Gospel of Christ. The work of translating and circula*' 
 ting the Holy Scriptures also received great encouragement ; 
 though, for the former, few had learning and industry suffi- 
 cient. The latin version of Jerome, though far from being 
 correct, stands pre-eminent over all others that were made. 
 Schools were established and libraries were formed for Chris* 
 tian youth ; and the study of philosophy and the liberal arts 
 was encouraged, that Christianity might not sufl'er by a com- 
 parison of her advocates with the erudition and skill of the sa- 
 ges of paganism. Immense and splendid temples were erect- 
 ed and richly endowed ; and a great priesthood was regularly 
 organized and liberally supported. The body existed, but the 
 spirit had fled. Constantine set up an immense national 
 Church ; but the humility and faith and spirituality of the age 
 of Polycarp had passed away. Constantine did not find it in 
 the Church which he thus raised to worldly glory ; and how 
 could he create it there by those very means which always de- 
 stroy vital piety ? 
 
 Among the more retired, in the humble walks of life, there 
 was, no doubt, much true religion. There must have been 
 much to support the sufferers through the Dioclesian persecu- 
 tion. Many of these sufferers with their children, were humble 
 followers of Christ for many years. Some of the ministers were 
 
 16 
 
182 THE WORLD BROUGHT INTO THE CHURCIf. PeRIOD III. 
 
 worthy of a better age. But the most of those who were exalt- 
 ed to places of power and trust, were engaged in pompous rites 
 and ceremonies, and knew but little of the humiliating and 
 sanctifying doctrines of Christianity. Indeed, their elevation 
 to wealth and power was followed by an amazing increase of 
 luxury and vice. Bishops contended with bishops about the ex- 
 tent of their jurisdictions ; vied with princes in their style of liv- 
 ing, and shewed that they placed their heaven upon earth. 
 Having such spiritual guides, the mass of the people soon be- 
 came exceedingly corrupt. Shoals of profligate men, allured l)y 
 gain or driven by fear, pressed into the Church ; discipline 
 ceased, and superstition reigned without control. The Gentile 
 converts to nominal Christianity, brought into the Church a 
 taste for the public processions and prayers, by which they had 
 been accustomed to appease their gods ; hastily transferred the 
 virtues which had been supposed to belong to their temples and 
 their ablutions to Christian churches and Christian ordinances ; 
 and were at once disposed to deify the apostles and early Chris- 
 tians, as they had been accustomed to do the heroes of anti- 
 quity. The old Christians found themselves associated with a 
 new world of admirers, who knew nothing about their religion, 
 and who were easily subjected to the most abominable imposi- 
 tions. Prodigies and miracles, therefore, beyond number were 
 multiplied. The bones and relics of dead saints performed 
 wonders. Dust and earth, brought from Palestine, was viewed 
 as a certain and powerful remedy against the violence of wick- 
 ed spirits. And, before the close of the century, the great busi- 
 ness of the lower order of priests was to impose, in ten thousand 
 ways, in the vilest manner, upon the credulity of the ignorant 
 multitude. 
 
 The erection of splendid temples, and introduction of a 
 splendid worship, gave rise also to a vast variety of additional 
 rites a;id ceremonies. These, in general, were copied from 
 the heathen worship, and such was the amalgamation of the two 
 relio-ions, as to differ very little in their external appearance. 
 Gorgeous robes, mitres, tiaras, wax tapers, crosiers, process- 
 ions, lustrations, images, gold and silver vases are mentioned, as 
 common to both Christian and heathen churches. What de- 
 plorable degeneracy from the simple worship of the Apostles ! 
 
 The great festivals were five in number ; — commemorating 
 the birth, death, resurrection and ascension of Christ, and the 
 day of Pentecost, but were rather days of public licentiousness 
 than of pious exercises. Fasts were greatly multiplied, under 
 the idea that they repelled evil spirits. 
 
 From being the outpourings of a broken heart and a contrite 
 
Chap. 6. rise of arianism, 18^ 
 
 spirit, the public prayers degenerated into vain bombast ; and 
 in consequence of an intimate connexion with the Grecian 
 schools, the sermons of tlie divines partook of the nature of an 
 oration, and were clapped and applauded, as were orators in the 
 forum, by the Christian assemblies. 
 
 Two principles were introduced into the Church which help- 
 ed her on in her downward course, and led brother to imbrue 
 his hands in brother's blood ; and this too, thinking that he did 
 God service. The first was, " That it is an act of virtue to 
 deceive und lie, when, by that means, the interests of the Church 
 may be promoted ;" — the other, that " Errors in religion, when 
 maintained and adhered to, after proper admonition, are pun- 
 ishable with civil penalties and corporeal tortures.'^ Strange 
 that men, who professed to serve an holy master, and to be look- 
 ing toward an holy heaven, should so soon set at defiance the 
 solemn denunciations of Christ, against the fearful, the unbe- 
 lieving, the abominable, and all liars ; and, that, with scorched 
 flesh and broken limbs, they should kindle the fires of persecu- 
 tion against tlieir own companions ! 
 
 In such a degenerate period, it could not be expected that the 
 fundamental doctrines of the Gospel should remain uncorrupt. 
 They had before lost much of their influence over the minds of 
 men ; but until this time, they had remained entire in most of 
 the churches. A number of violent dissensions had arisen on 
 account of discipline ; and sentiments, extremely erroneous, 
 had been formed and advocated by a few powerful minds ; but 
 liitherto, no large churches had been seen to deny the funda- 
 mental doctrines and to build their hopes of salvation on a dif- 
 ferent faith from that which had been generally received as the 
 faith of the primitive churches. 
 
 Two parties, the Donatists and the Meletians, were formed in 
 Africa about the commencement of the fourth century, by con- 
 tentions about power and place, which for a long time were per- 
 secuted and oppressed as dangerous schismatics ; but it does 
 not appear that they adopted any corrupt sentiments. Among 
 Them probably was much true piety. 
 
 But there was at this time a great departure from the ancient 
 faith relating to the divinity of the Saviour. 
 
 As early as the days of John, there were those who denied 
 the divinity of Christ ; and, in every succeeding period, there 
 were ingenious minds, fond of giving some new explanation of 
 the doctrine of the Trinity, which should free it from its inhe- 
 rent mystery ; but none had made much impression on the 
 churches. 
 
 In the church of Alexandria, was a presbyter named Ariiis ; 
 
(84 COUNCIL OP NICE. pERIOD IIL 
 
 a man, venerable in his appearance, severe in his habits, monas- 
 tic in his dress ; a subtle logician and a commanding orator. 
 This man openly maintained, that the Son was essentially and 
 totally distinct from the Father ; that there was a time when he 
 was not ; that he was the first and noblest of all created beings; 
 was a mutable creature, and capable, as men are, both of sin 
 and holiness. He preached continually to a crowded audience, 
 and presented his doctrine to every one with whom he asso- 
 ciated in private. 
 
 He soon gained many proselytes, both among the common 
 people and men of rank and influence. Alexander, his bish- 
 op, assembled two councils, the last contained an hundred min- 
 isters, which condemned his opinions and excluded him from 
 the fellowship of the Church. 
 
 Spiritual war was now proclaimed, which soon terribly raged 
 throughout the Christian world. Arius retired into Palestine, 
 and opened a correspondence with many eminent men, whom 
 he endeavoured to bring over to his faith. Among his warmest 
 admirers and greatest supporters, was Eusebius of Nicomedia, 
 the metropolis, where the Emperor usually resided. Constan- 
 tino beheld the breach with grief. He wished to have one great, 
 harmonious, splendid, religious empire. He wrote to the two 
 parties and exhorted them to peace. But it was in vain. He 
 then called an immense council of 318 bishops from all parts 
 of Christendom, to meet at Nice, in Bithynia. They were con- 
 vened in the year 325 and supported solely at his expense. 
 Such a council had never before been witnessed. It was the first 
 general council. The Emperor himself came in to it, threw 
 their mutual accusations into the fire and exhorted them to 
 peace. This being in vain, the doctrine of Arius was canvass- 
 ed and condemned. He was deposed, excommunicated, and 
 ibrbidden to enter Alexandria. 
 
 Such is the fact which the records of ecclesiastical history 
 present us — That, in the year 325, a denial of the real divinity 
 of our Lord Jesus Christ, was considered, by almost all the 
 Christian Church, a deadly heresy. If Unitarianism was the 
 faith of the Apostles and early Christians, when was their faith 
 supplanted ? Why have we no record of the change ? Why was 
 not the change, which must have been well known at this peri- 
 od, appealed to by Arius in his defence? Pliny says, in his 
 day, the Christians worshipped Christ as God. Those who did 
 this, were slain for the testimony of Jesus. Those who denied 
 his divinity, were not persecuted by the Pagans. 
 
 In this council, a creed was adopted called the Nicene creed. 
 The dispute concerning Easter was finally adjusted. The oi> 
 
Chap. 6. aHius deposed. 185 
 
 (lination of new converts was forbidden ; — also the translation 
 of bisliops, priests and deacons from one city to another. The 
 IMeletian controversy, for a time was settled. The Novatians 
 were invited to return to the bosom of the Church, as they held 
 nothing at variance with the fundamental doctrines. Attempts 
 were made to put upon the clergy the yoke of perpetual celiba- 
 cy, but did not succeed. 
 
 Something of the fear of God, and a spirit of discipline was 
 tlierefore existing. And how could it be otherwise 1 It was a 
 council of martyrs. Many of tJiem had passed through the 
 fires of persecution, and bore on their bodies the marks of the 
 Lord Jesus. One appeared debilitated by the application of hot 
 irons to both his hands. Others, appeared, deprived of their 
 right eyes. Others, of a leg. 
 
 Arius was deposed, but not silenced. lie and his friends made 
 the most vigorous efforts to persuade the Christian world that 
 they had been unjustly condemned, and to gain a restoration to 
 their former rank and privileges. The sister of the Emperor fa- 
 voured their cause. In her last moments, she prevailed on Con- 
 stantino to recal Arius from banishment ; to repeal the laws 
 which had been made against him and his party, and even to 
 permit them, in various ways, to oppress the leading members of 
 I he Nicene council. This was done in the year 3o0. But 
 Athanasius, the successor of Alexander, in the bishopric of Al- 
 exandria, refused to receive Arius as a presbyter under him. 
 For his firmness, he was, in turn, deposed and banished into 
 Gaul. The Church in Alexandria, however, was true to liS 
 principles, aiKl, though Arius had been reinstated with great so- 
 lemnity, they would have no connexion with him. Constantine 
 then ordered him to Constantinople. He had supposed that all 
 would be peace, for he had been made to believe that Arius was 
 unjustly condemned ; that there was no essential difference be- 
 tween him and his accusers. He now required his opinion of 
 the Nicene creed. Arius, v/ithout hesitation, subscribed it, and 
 swore to his sincerity in doing it. The Emperor could never 
 conceive of men's subscribing to the same words, who !iad en- 
 tirely different views. This was the case in that period. The 
 Church said that Christ was God. The Arians allowed it, but 
 in the same sense, that rulers and angels are styled gods in 
 scripture. Deluded by the apparent frankness of Arius, Con- 
 stantine ordered Alexander, bishop of Constantinople, to re- 
 ceive him to communion. Alexander could not resist, but 
 gave himself to fasthig and prayer. The Arians were flushed 
 with success ; but while parading in triumph through the streets 
 
 16* 
 
186 TRIUMPH OF ARIANISM. PERIOD IIL 
 
 of the city, Arius was seized with anguish in his bowels, reti- 
 red by hi.nself, and suddenly expired, A. D. 336. 
 
 Soon after, Constantine, who had been the instrument in the 
 hand of God, of amazing changes in the religious world, went 
 to his eternal reward, having first received baptism, which had 
 now superstitiously attached to it saving efficacy, from the hands 
 of Eusebius, bishop of Nicoraedia. 
 
 His successor, Constantius, favored the cause of the Arians. 
 He entered heartily into their views, and from the year 337 to 
 361, violently persecuted their opposers. Athanasius, who, af- 
 ter a banishment of more than two years, had returned, was 
 gbliged to flee to Rome. A number of his friends were scour- 
 ged and imprisoned. The greatest severities were inflicted up- 
 on many ministers who held to the Nicene creed. Some were 
 banished, others loaded with irons, and scourged to death. The 
 Arians multiplied creods upon creeds, labouring so to express 
 themselves, that no essential difference might appear between 
 them and others ; and multitudes might be able to subscribe 
 without disturbing their consciences. Among those who were 
 induced to this, was Liberius, bishop of Rome. The Arians 
 filled all the high places in the Church, and were exceedingly 
 ambitious of wealth and power. Eusebius of Nicomedia, the 
 zjealous friend of Arius was made Patriarch of Constantinople. 
 
 In the year 349, Constantius was constrained by the popular 
 voice, to reinstate Athanasius in his see. It was a moment of 
 triumph to his friends. But his enemies determined his utter 
 destruction, and accused him of the foulest crimes. Athana- 
 aius retired to the deserts and secreted himself among some 
 monks, who refused to betray him to his persecuting adversa- 
 ries. For nearly 40 years Arianism reigned especially in the 
 East, almost without check, and it became a proverb, '* All the 
 world against Athanasius, and Athanasius against all the 
 world." 
 
 Constantius died in the year 361. His successor Julian, was 
 no friend to Christianity in any shape, and all parties were oi>li- 
 ged, for a season, to hide themselves in the dust. Jovian, the 
 next emperor, was a Trinitarian, and in his reign, almost the 
 whole world renounced the Arian system. Valentinian and 
 Valens, two brothers, succeeded Jovian. The former was the 
 patron of the Trinitarians, the latter of the Arians. Valens re- 
 newed in the East the spirit of persecution, and many were 
 banished. 
 
 Gratian and Honorius, the next emperors, were active in sup- 
 pressing Paganism and extending Christianity. But their suc- 
 cessor, Theodosius, who came to the empire in 379, entered on 
 
Chap. 0. .Julian revives paganism. 187 
 
 the boldest measures both for destroying idolatry and establish- 
 ing an uniform religious faith, lie drove tlie Arians with terri- 
 ble violence from their churches, and exposed tliem to the great- 
 est calamities througliout his dominions. Unquestionably it was 
 a most criminal abuse of authority ; but he seemed to have no 
 idea that religion is to be established in the minds of men by 
 reason and not by force, and but little experimental acquaint- 
 ance with that system he was so zealous to establish. 
 
 No s6oner had the Arians attained to the high places 
 than they split into various parties. They could not 
 agree among themselves in their views of the character of 
 Christ. A multitude of new sects sprang up among them, un- 
 der the names of semi-arians, eusebians, aetians, eunomians, 
 acasians, psathyrians, &lc. &lc. who were as hostile to each oth- 
 er, as they were to the Nicene party. 
 
 The Arian controversy also produced a multitude of other 
 sects, which, for a time, distracted the Christian world; but 
 which have long since passed away and been lost like the tumul- 
 tuous waves in the ocean. 
 
 As the secular arm had now, for many years, been turned 
 against different portions of the professed followers of Christ, 
 the Pagans came out of their dens and took courage. They 
 rejoiced in the contentions among Christians ; and when they 
 saw the Arians depose those who had deposed them, they said, 
 " The Arians have come over to our party." One bold and 
 daring effort more, therefore, Satan determined to make to 
 drive Christianity from the earth and regain the seat of empire. 
 
 Julian had been educated a Christian, was a public reader in 
 the church of Nicomedia, and zealous for Christianity, though 
 he probably was never acquainted with the true spirit of the 
 Gospel. But, througli his enmily to the Constantine family and 
 the artifices of the philosophers, he apostatized from his pro- 
 fessed faith and bent the whole force of his empire to the rein- 
 stitution of pagan idolatry. He was a man of great talents, dis- 
 simulation and cunning, and he pursued those measures which 
 must have ended in the exterm.ination of Christianity had it not 
 been the cause of God. For he not only repealed the laws 
 made against idolatry, opened the heathen temples, raised up an 
 immense priesthood, and set the whole machinery of Paganism 
 in motion throughout his vast empire ; but he laboured, in a 
 thousand ways, to undermine Christianity, by destroying its 
 moral influence. He made the Christians continually the' ob- 
 ject of ridicule, calling them Oalileans ; shut up their schools ; 
 took from them their civil and religious privileges ; broke up 
 the clergy by depriving them of their incomes, and burdening 
 
18S ATTEMPTS TO REBUILD THE TEMPLE. PeRIOD III 
 
 them with taxes p.nd civil duties ; befriended the Jews ; reform- 
 ed the morality of Paganism to make it acceptable to tlie pious, 
 and used every ensnaring artifice, to draw over the unwary. 
 He abstained from open persecution, because he saw that the 
 blood of the martyrs had been the seed of the Church. But if 
 he did not take away life, he deprived it of all its enjoyment; 
 
 But Julian found that there was a power above him. In de- 
 fiance of heaven, he undertook to rebuild the Temple of Jerusa- 
 lem. " He committed the conduct of the atfair" says Ammia- 
 nus Marcellinus, a writer of that period and an enemy to Christi- 
 anity, '^ to Alypius of Antioch, who set himself to the vigorous 
 execution of his charge, and was assisted by the governor of the 
 province ; but horrible balls of fire, breaking out near the foun- 
 dations with repeated attacks, rendered the place inaccessible 
 to the scorched workmen from time to time, and the element 
 resolutely driving them to a distance, the enterprize was drop- 
 ped." Gregory Nazianzen, Ambrose, and Chrysostom, who 
 lived at the same time and the ecclesiastical historians of the 
 next age, all attest the same facts. 
 
 To what depression the Church would have been reduced by 
 so formidable an enemy had he lived to old age, none call tell. 
 A kind providence removed him from the stage after a reign of 
 one year and eight months, in the S*2d year of his age. He 
 had attempted the conquest of the Persians, and was killed by 
 a Persian lance. Conscious of his fate, he filled his hand with 
 his blood, and casting it into the air, said, '' O, Galilean^ thou 
 hast conquered J^ 
 
 This was the last persecution of Christianity by Pagan Rome. 
 Pagans, however, beyond the bounds of the empire, continued 
 to defend their ancient superstitions by arms, and massacred 
 multitudes who bore the Christian name. This was particular- 
 ly the case in Persia, where, from the year 330 to 370, a most 
 destructive persecution raged and an incredible number of 
 Christians were put to death — the Magi and the Jews persuad- 
 ing Sapor the monarch, that the Christians were friendly to the 
 Roman emperor. 
 
 The fourth century produced some men of eminent learning 
 and piety. Among these were, in the east, Eusebius, bishop 
 of Cncsarea, to whom we are indebted for the best history of the 
 Church ; Athanasius, patriarch of Alexandria, the firm and 
 powerful opponent of Arianism ; Basil, surnamed the great, 
 bishop of Ca?sarea, an eminent controversialist; Ephraim, the 
 Syrian, a man of much sanctity of life and conversation, whose 
 moral writings were an honor to the age ; and John Chrysos- 
 tom, bishop of Constantinople, one of the most able prea^iiera 
 
Chap. G. .chrysostom. jerome. augustine. 189 
 
 that has adorned the Christian Church. To strong powers of 
 mind and a lively imagination Chrysostom added fine powers of 
 oratory, and commanded immense audiences. He was an able 
 commentator on Paul's epistles. In opposition to Origen, he ad- 
 hered to the literal sense of scripture, maintaining it to be the 
 true. He was a firm supporter of the doctrines of grace, and a 
 bold reprover of vice, and fell a victim to the persecution of his 
 foes. He was banished from the See of Constantinople and 
 died at Pityus on the Euxine sea 407, aged 53. 
 
 In the west, was Ambrose, bishop of Milan, a man of eminent 
 piety and learning; and Jerome, a monk of Palestine, whose wri- 
 tings are very voluminous. He translated the Bible into 
 Latin. His translation was called the Latin Vulgate, and 
 was afterwards exclusively adopted by the Roman Church. 
 But it contained many errors. By his own writings he 
 contributed much to the growth of superstition. Still, he 
 was the most able commentator of all the Latin Fathers. 
 Hilary of Poictierg, a man of singular attachment to the Gospel 
 in its simplicity, and a firm defender of the doctrine of the 
 Trinity ; and Lactantius, who, in his divine institutions, exposed 
 the absurdity of the pagan rites, lived about the same period. 
 Ulpilas also deserves notice. He was zealous in civilizing and 
 converting the Goths. He translated the four Gospels into their 
 language. 
 
 But by far the most distinguished and valuable man of this 
 second age of the church, was Augustine, bishop of Hippo in 
 Africa, who flourished in the latter part of the fourth and begin- 
 ning of the fifth century. He was born in Numidia and con- 
 verted about the year 380, when near thirty years of age, in an 
 evident outpouring of the spirit upon the churches, by which, 
 vital godliness Avas much revived from its low state, especially 
 in the east. His confessions, in which he gives an account of 
 his conversion, may be read with profit by Christians in every 
 age. He was early raised to the bishopric of Hippo, and by his 
 humble piety and powerful defence of the fundamental truths of 
 the Gospel, soon became the admiration of the Christian world. 
 His best commentary was on the Psalms. He died in the year 
 430, at the age of seventy-six. He was a star of the first magni- 
 tude, and was a guide for centuries after to Christians, who, 
 amid the darkness of Popery, would walk in the truth. 
 
 But the theological writers of that age are not to be compared 
 with modern divines. Their folios will not repay the trouble 
 of a perusal. 
 
 Augustine was raised up to defend the doctrines of grace. 
 These doctrines had remained fundamental from the apostolic 
 
190 PELACiANiaii. Period illl 
 
 age, though they had been much corrupted by Justin, Origen 
 and others, who were led astray by a deceitful philosophy. But 
 when in the days of Constantine, the world came into the church, 
 they were a dead letter. AH were viewed as Christians, who 
 professed Christianity, though they knew not, in their own ex- 
 perience, that there was an Holy Ghost. A great part of the 
 Christian world therefore, were ready to subscribe to a system 
 which rejected the necessity of the grace of God ; should 
 a man arise with the talent and boldness to promulge one. 
 
 Such a man was Pelagius. He was born in Britain ; but 
 made Rome his residence. There, in company with Ca^lestius 
 an Irish monk, he avowed about the year 410, a denial of the 
 total corruption of human nature, and of the necessity of the 
 enlightening, renewing and sanctifying operations of the Holy 
 Spirit. Caelestius was at first the most open. At Cartha2;e, he 
 laboured much to propagate his sentiments. He was pressed 
 with the custom of the church in baptizing infants, as a proof 
 of her belief in all ages that infants were depraved ; but he 
 persisted in his sentiments and was condemned as an heretic, in 
 the year 412. 
 
 Pelagius went to Jerusalem, where he found patronage and 
 formed disciples. His opinions were warmly opposed by Au- 
 gustine ; who firmly maintained entire depravity ; the necessity 
 of divine grace; that there is an eternal purpose of God 
 or predestination with regard to those who shall be saved, and 
 that they, and only they, will finally obtain it. The Christian 
 world was distracted. Council after council was held, and de- 
 cree after decree was passed, condemning or approving the op- 
 posite parties ; but, in 420, the secular arm was raised, and Pe- 
 lagianism was suppressed tliroughout the empire. A new sect, 
 however, soon arose, favoured by Cassian a monk at Marseilles, 
 called the Semi-Pelagians, who allowed the necessity of divine- 
 grace to persevere in holiness, though not to commence it, and 
 who were long engaged, especially in France, in controversy 
 with the followers of Augustine. 
 
 In the remainder of the fifth and whole of the sixth century, 
 the reader of ecclesiastical history finds but little that engages 
 his attention. The Church washed, sanctified and justified 
 in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the spirit of God, is 
 scarcely visible. Immense changes took place in the civil 
 world which could not fail to aflfect the visible kingdom of the 
 Redeemer. 
 
 In the year 476, an end was put to the western part of 
 the Roman empire by the incursions of a fierce and warlike 
 people from the Rorthern part of Europe, who had for more 
 
ClIAP. 6. THE TEN UORNS OF THE BEAST. 191 
 
 than half a century, been overspreading Italy, Gaul and 
 Spain, and erecting new kingdoms in these beiiutiful coun- 
 tries. This great event was depicted in the vision of Daniel, 
 ages before, in which he beheld a beast, dreadful and terrible, 
 which had ten horns. This beast was the Roman empire, and 
 these horns were ten kingdoms, into wliich it was now divided 
 by the barbarous nations. How wonderful the providence of 
 God ! '* He seeth the end from the beginning." 
 
 These barbarians, the Goths, Huns, Franks, Herulians and 
 Vandals, were idolaters and strangers to Christianity ; but they 
 concerned themselves but little about religion of any description 
 being chiefly intent upon wealth and power, and were, for the 
 most part, induced to renounce their idolatry and become nomi- 
 nal, but wretched Christians. Some, however, of the old Pa- 
 gans, who remained in the empire, hoped to revive their ancient 
 worship, and, in a few instances, instigated the heathen to acts 
 of cruelty and oppression towards those who would not bow to 
 their idols. 
 
 Had these idolaters been of the character of the old opposers 
 of Christianity, they might, in this degenerate age of the church, 
 have easily exterminated it from the earth. But they came 
 down from the cold regions of the north for comfort and im- 
 provement ; and finding Christianity in all respects, a better re- 
 ligion than their own, they embraced it ; and it had in time the 
 happiest effpcts in softening their manners and refining their 
 morals. They adopted the Arian system, and the Nicene be- 
 lievers received from them the Litterest persecutions. 
 
 One of the ten kingdoms was that of the Franks. Clovis, 
 their king, had married Clotilda, niece ofGondebaud, king of 
 the Burgundians. Her own nation had already embraced 
 Christianity, because they thought the god of the Romans most 
 able to protect them against their enemies. Such low ideas 
 had these barbarians of the Gospel of Christ. But they, as well 
 as the Vandals, Suevi and Goths had sided with the Arian party. 
 Clotilda, however, was attached to the Nicene faith. She la- 
 boured much for the conversion of her husband to the Chris- 
 tian faith : but he was obstinate, and when her cliild, which had 
 been baptized, died, he attributed its death to its baptism. At 
 length, fearing destruction in a battle with the Alenmans, he 
 prayed to Jesus Christ for victory ; promising that if he would 
 graiit it, he would become a Christian. Victory ensued, and he 
 was baptized at Rheims and received into the general church,. 
 A. D. 49G ; but he was never an honor to any religion. Three 
 thousand of his army were baptized with him. This was aij 
 important event. All the other rulers of the world were either 
 
192 RELieHON OK THE ANCIENT BRIT0N;5. PERIOD III. 
 
 bowing to Pagan deities or infested with the Arian opinions. 
 Clovis and his people embraced and revived the faith of the 
 primitive churches. 
 
 In this century also, the Irish were led to renounce idolatry, 
 and embrace Christianity ; partly by the exertions of Palladius, 
 hut chiefly, through the zeal of Patrick, a Scot, who has usual- 
 ly been styled, the Apostle of the Irish. He died A. D. 413, at 
 the great age of one hundred and twenty. 
 
 The ancient Britons were idolaters. Their priests, the druids, 
 had some notions of a supreme divinity and of immortality, but 
 {hey w'orshipped subordinate deities, as Taranis, the thunderer, 
 llesus, the god of battles, Andrasse, the goddess of victory ; and 
 their immortality was little more than the Indian notion of the 
 transmigration of souls. They built great temples, of massy 
 stone, in which they performed bloody rites. One of these, 
 Stonehenge, is still, in part, remaining. They secured a great 
 revenue by compelling all the inhabitants to extinguish their 
 fires on a certain day in the winter, and come and kindle them 
 again from the sacred fire of the Druids. — This they withheld 
 from such as had not paid their revenues. 
 
 They held sacred the Misseltoe. They were notorious, 
 above all other heathen priests, for the practice of pretended 
 magic. When a chief was afflicted with sickness, they sacrifi- 
 ced a human victim. Naked women assisted at the bloody rite. 
 Such were the abominations of the ancient inhabitants of Eng- 
 land. 
 
 When and by whom the knowledge of Christianity was first 
 introduced there, is unknown. It is certain there were Chris- 
 tians there soon after the days of the Apostles, and they pi'oba- 
 bly came from R.ome. They were persecuted ; and Christian- 
 ity as. well as the druidical religion was exterminated by the 
 Saxons, Angles and other tribes who conquered the country. 
 These, practised their idolatries for about an hundred and fifty 
 years. They worshipped the Sun, Moon, Thuth, Odin, Thor, 
 Frigga and Surtur. From these are derived the English names 
 ©f the seven days of the week. They had idols in wood, stone 
 and metals, temples and a regular priesthood. Their rites 
 were bloody. 
 
 One day in the sixth century, Gregory, an eminent man at 
 Rome, was walking in the market place, and beholding a num- 
 ber of fine youth with clear skins, flaxen hair and beautiful 
 countenances for sale ; he enquired from whence they came and 
 whether they were Christians. On being told that they were 
 Pagans from Britain, his compassion was excited. On asking 
 further by what name they were cnlled, he was told they were 
 
Chap. C. conversion of the English. 19'3 
 
 Angli, '* Well," said he, *' may ihey be so called, for they have 
 angelic countenances, and ought to be made co-heirs with the 
 Angels in heaven." And when farther informed that they came 
 from the province of Deira, now Durham, — he exclaimed, '' De 
 Dei ira ! from the wrath of God they must be delivered." And 
 it being added that Ella was their king, he replied, *' Hallelu- 
 jah ought to be sung in his dominions." Gregory soon offered 
 his services as a missionary to England, but they were not ac- 
 cepted. When, however, in a few years, he was raised to the 
 popedom, he sent forty monks under Augustine, to convert the 
 English nation. They entered Britain in 597, and were kindly 
 received by Bertha, a pious descendant of Clovis who had mar- 
 ried Ethelbert, king of Kent; permitted to preach the Gospel, 
 and had a residence assigned them in the city of Canterbury. 
 The king soon declared himself a convert, and his subjects fol- 
 lowed his example. Other kings in the Saxon heptarchy, were 
 soon persuaded with their people to renounce idolatry, and, in i\ 
 short period, the whole island became nominally Christian. 
 
 Of the religion of the English converted to Christianity, we 
 have very imperfect accounts. One fact speaks highly in its 
 praise. Missionaries issued forth, who spread the light of truth 
 through Bavaria, Friesland, Cimbria and Denmark, delivering 
 the North and West of Europe from pagan darkness and idola- 
 try. The venerable Bede, who died in 735 was an ornament to 
 the age in which he lived. He translated the Psalter and the 
 Gospels into the Anglo Saxon, and wrote a valuable Church 
 history. Alcuinus, one of his pupils, raid who became the in- 
 structor of Charlemagne, deserves mention for his learning and 
 piety. But a great and general degeneracy soon took place. 
 The Danes broke up every thing good in the nation. When Alfred 
 came to the throne in the ninth century, there was scarce a 
 priest who understood latin enough to construe his daily pray- 
 ers. His efforts to restore learning and religion were princely. 
 The whole Bible was translated by his order. He began to 
 translate the Psalms himself But when he had passed away 
 monachism reared its head, and the light which had been per- 
 mitted to shine in Britain was extinguished, and gross darkness 
 brooded over the land. As the papacy arose, the monarchs 
 found that a convenient engine in the despotic exercise of civ- 
 il power, and soon the whole country was subjected to its tre^ 
 mendous dominion. 
 
 In the East, some Indians on the Malabar coast were conver- 
 ted to Christianity, by the Syrian Mar Thomas, as early as the 
 fifth century. Their Churches still remain. The principal 
 propagators of Christianity, subsequent to this, were the Nes- 
 
 17 
 
194 NESTORIANS. EUTYCHEAJVS. PeRIOD III. 
 
 torians, who gained a firm footing in Persia, established their 
 patriarch at Seleucia, passed over Tartary and India, and pene- 
 trated even into China. A prodigious number of people through 
 all these countries, which are now overrun by Mahometanism 
 and Idolatry, were induced to embrace Christianity. 
 
 We cannot however, form a very exalted opinion of the con- 
 versions of this period, either in the East or West. They vv^ere 
 little more than nominal, a change of religion ; and, in many 
 cases, the converted retained many of their heathen customs, 
 and all their vices. Yet they paved the way for the establish- 
 ment of the kingdom of the Redeemer in tlie hearts of men. 
 
 Two men of eminent piety adorned the sixth century ; Ful- 
 i^entius, bishop of Ruspse in Africa, and Gregory first, bishop of 
 Rome. The one lived near the beginning, the other, near the 
 close, and were both authors of much celebrity and merit. 
 Gregory introduced Christianity into England. 
 
 The Emperor Justinian, who succeeded to the Roman em- 
 pire A. D. 527, was an eminent champion for Christianity, though 
 he seems himself to have been unacquainted with vital piety. He 
 endeavoured to bring all nations to nominal subjection to Christ ; 
 built sumptuous temples, and suppressed every where what 
 remained of idolatry. In his time, Chosroes king of Persia, 
 waged a most cruel and desolating war against the Christians, 
 and the God of the Christians. 
 
 The disputes in which the churches had been involved con- 
 cerning the nature and person of Christ; the depravity of man, 
 and the necessity of divine grace in order to salvation, had eli- 
 cited much truth, so that these great subjects were now much 
 better understood by many throughout Christendom in the 5th 
 and 6th centuries, than they were for a considerable period be- 
 fore the reign of Constantino. But unhappily almost every part 
 of the Christian world were fiercely engaged for the peculiari- 
 ties of some distinguished leader, of a sect or party, who had 
 the boldness to advance some new opinion, overlooking, as of 
 no value, the great essentials of Christianity. The numerous 
 secis into which the Arians split, maintained with vehemence 
 their peculiar views. 
 
 In the East the Nestorians a powerful body had broken off from 
 the general Church. Their leader, Nestorius, a bishop of Con- 
 stantinople in the 5th century, had affirmed that in Christ there 
 were two persons, or two natures united by one operation and 
 will, and that, as only the human nature could proceed from Ma- 
 ry, it was improper to call her the mother of God. In this he 
 was opposed by Eutyches, an abbot of monks, who declared that 
 in Christ there was but one nature, that of the incarnate word, 
 
Chap. 6. increase of error and superstition. 195 
 
 which proceeded from Mary, who ought therefore to be called 
 the mother of God. His adherents were called Eutycheans. 
 Both were successively condemned by general councils. The 
 Theopaschites were furious in maintaining that all the three 
 persons in the Godhead suffered on the cro'^s. The Monopha- 
 sites, that the divine nature absorbed the human. The Corrup- 
 ticola3 looked upon the body of Christ as corruptible, and the 
 Agnoeta?, upon the human nature of Christ as knowing all 
 things. The Donatists increased and became powerful amid 
 violent persecutions in Africa. The Manicheans also continu- 
 ed to disperse in the East, their wild opinions of two original 
 principles, good and evil. 
 
 Before the close of the sixth century, the world was at ease, 
 and superstition had made most rapid strides. The great mass 
 of ministers were excessively ignorant, and led away themselves 
 by the strangest phantasies, did little but delude and destroy 
 the people. A thousand rites were performed, each one of 
 which was supposed to have some wonderful power. A thous- 
 and relics were produced, whose touch could heal the body and 
 the mi; d. The most marvellous miracles were performed. The 
 most superstitious services were rendered to departed souls. Im- 
 ages of saints were worshipped, under tiie belief that such wor- 
 ship drew down their propitious presence. Tombs and grave- 
 yards were viewed as the places most frequented by departed 
 spirits, and were the general rendezvous of the ignorant. The 
 doctrine of purgatory or the purification of souls by fire beyond 
 the grave ; had gained strong hold of the minds of the multi- 
 tude. So?ne starved themselves v»^ith a frantic obstinacy. Some, 
 possessed of a superstitious phrenzy, erected high pillars and stood 
 on them for many years. The leader of this debased class of men, 
 was one Simeon, a Syrian, who, to climb as near to heaven as 
 he could, passed thirty-seven years of his life upon five pillars, 
 of six, twelve, twenty-two, thirty-six, and forty cubits high; 
 attracting the admiration of the world around him. Sucii thmgs 
 are disgusting to the rational and pious mind. It is a subject of 
 gratitude that religion is not answerable for them. Religion is 
 the love of God and men, holiness of heart and life ; not the su- 
 perstitious veneration of a bone, or standing upon stilts a spec- 
 tacle of folly. These things belong properly to the history of 
 the age, to the history of the kingdom of darkness, and not of 
 the Church of Christ. Let those who will, stumble over them 
 and fall into a like fatal whirlpool, the whirlpool of infidelity. 
 " Wisdom is justified of her children." 
 
 Such reflections will be more needed as we advance ; for a 
 period of Egyptian darkness is before us. 
 
iOO MONAcnisM Period III. 
 
 CHAPTER VIF. 
 
 Monachism. lis rise and vrogrcss. ReflectlGus on its odiou.< 
 character. Mahomet ams77i. Appearance of Mahomet in Ara- 
 bia. His religion. Extension of the Saracen Empire. De- 
 struction of the Eastern churches. Present extent of Ma- 
 hometanism. 
 
 In the seventh century, two immense powers, the Mahometan 
 and the Papal, arose, which laid the East and the West in mel- 
 ancholy desolation. 
 
 Before we enter upon their history, we will take a view of 
 MONACHISM, which had already, for two centuries, prevailed in 
 the earth. 
 
 At an early period, the simplicity of the Gospel was, in vari- 
 ous ways, materially injured by an amalgamation with the phi- 
 losophy of the age. It was one principle of that philosophy, 
 that " for the attainment of true felicity and communion with 
 God, it was necessary that the soul should be abstracted from 
 the body here below, and that the body should be macerated 
 and mortified for tl is purpose." This was a principle which 
 many, especially, who had once been heathen, were ready to 
 engraft on the Gospel, and a considerable number of both sex- 
 es, were to be found even in the third century, giving them- 
 selves up to austerities and solitude, and a perpetual contempla- 
 tion of spiritual objects. A practice which thus probably com- 
 menced with pious people, who were actuated by good motives, 
 was soon perverted to the most abominable superstition and 
 wickedness. 
 
 One Antony, a youth of Alexandria, on entering a church 
 and hearing our Lord's words to a young ruler, '' Sell all that 
 thou hast and give to the poor," resolved literally to observe 
 the direction, and to set an example of self-denial, such as the 
 world had never before seen. Pie parted with all he had, re- 
 tired into the desert, and practised through a long life the great- 
 est possible austerities. His fame spread throughout the world. 
 Great numbers resorted to him to see him and hear his conver- 
 sation. Multitudes followed his example, that if the " wilder- 
 ness and the solitary place" were not glad for them, they were 
 at least, to a surprising extent, filled with them. Many of these, 
 who thus secluded themselves from the world , Antony formed 
 into a regular community ; inducing them to live together, and 
 
Chap. 7. antony. 197 
 
 prescribing rules for their observance. Thus originated the 
 first regular monastic order. Antony died A. D. 356, at the 
 extreme age of 105. During his life, he manifested much zeal 
 for the truths of the Gospel, and was particularly honored with 
 the friendship of Athanasius, who wrote his life. His property 
 at his death consisted of one old garment, given him by Athana- 
 sius, two sheep-skins and a sackloth. 
 
 His chief disciple, Hilarion, introduced his monastic regula- 
 tions into Palestine and Syria. Others, actuated wiih a zeal 
 which, had it been properly directed, might have given salva- 
 tion to the world, carried them into other countries, so that, in a 
 little time, Europe and Africa and Asia were " filled with a lazy 
 set of mortals, who, abandoning ail human connexions, advanta- 
 ges, pleasures and concerns, wore out a languishing and misera- 
 ble life a'.nidst the hardships of want and various kinds of suf- 
 fering, in order as they pretended, to arrive at a more close and 
 rapturous communion with God and angels." 
 
 As some fjllowed the instructions, and others the example of 
 Antony, the monks were at first of two kinds, called the Caeno- 
 bites and the Eremites. The former associated together in one 
 building under a spiritual father. The latter lived like Antony 
 alone, in the wildest deserts, often without habitation or cloth- 
 ing or much sustenance, besides the roots and herbs which na- 
 ture afforded them. 
 
 In no part of the world was monachism carried to such extra- 
 vagant lengths as in the burning regions of the east. In Eu- 
 rope, the monks were at first laymen of respectable standing, 
 who ordy united themselves to some order bearing the name, 
 rather than the thing ; many of them were the most learned and 
 respectable men in society ; but in the east multitudes gave 
 themselves up to the .wildest phrenzy — living more like savage 
 animals than rational men. 
 
 The increase of the monks in succeeding centuries, their aus- 
 terities, superstitions and frauds almost exceed rational belief 
 In the east, whole armies might have been raised from among 
 them, without apparently diminishing their number. St. Mar- 
 tin, who founded the first monasteries in Gaul, was followed to 
 his grave by no less than 2000 monks. Parents early devoted 
 their sons and daughters to perpetual celibacy in the gloomy re- 
 cesses of a cloister, thinking it the highest possible felicity to 
 which they could raise them. Multitudes, who did not join 
 them, consecrated to them their wealth that they might have 
 the prayers and intercession of these holy men ; dying tyrants 
 and debauchees gave them princely fortunes to quiet tlicir own 
 
 17* 
 
198 MONACHisivf. Period III 
 
 consciences, by which means the monastic orders became pos- 
 sessed of immense treasures. 
 
 Every age teemed with new orders formed by some adventur- 
 ous leader, who had the boldness and ingenuity to devise some 
 aew regulations. In England, where Monachism had been 
 introduced by Augustine and his companions, an Abbot named 
 Congall, induced an incredible number of people to abandon all 
 the duties and pleasures of social life, and live in entire solitude 
 under rules of his devising. His disciples spread over Ireland, 
 Gaul and Germany, and covered the land with swarms of the 
 most lazy drones. 
 
 The vices and extravagances of the monks, which began to 
 be past all endurance, led Benedict of Nursia, a man of piety 
 and intelligence, to institute in the year 529, a rule of discipline 
 by which monks should be more orderly and regular, subject to 
 fewer austerities and more useful to society, especially in edu- 
 cating youth. This discipline was exceedingly popular, and the 
 Benedictine order soon swallowed up all others. It was pat- 
 ronized by the Roman pontiffs, and was endowed with immense 
 riches by the opulent ; but luxury, intemperance and sloth soon 
 reigned in the convents of Benedict, and his humble saints 
 were the prime leaders in all the political factions which dis- 
 tracted Europe. 
 
 By the rules of their founders, every order was devoted to 
 feading. Hence, libraries were formed in every monastery, and 
 in these, fortunately, the ancient authors, sacred and profane, 
 were carefully preserved through that awful period, when the 
 interests of literature were laid waste throughout Europe by the 
 barbarous incursions of the northern nations. 
 
 In the eighth and nmth centuries, the monks were held in 
 the most astonishing veneration. Immense sums of money 
 were devoted to building convents throughout Christendom. 
 Kings and dukes and nobles descended from their high stations 
 in society, and shut themselves up in these convents for com- 
 munion with God. And in return, monks and abbots were ta- 
 ken from cloisters and placed at the head of states and armies ; 
 under the pretence, that none were so fit to govern men as those 
 who had subdued their own appetites and passions, and were 
 the peculiar favorites of heaven. But as they increased in pow- 
 er, they sunk in ignorance, licentiousness and debauchery, 
 and were torn by dissentions and jealousies and the most bitter 
 animosities. 
 
 In the tenth century arose in France, a set of reformers call- 
 ed the order or congregation of Clugni ; who were, for a season 
 renowned throughout Europe for their sanctity and virtnr 
 
ClIAP. 7. DOMINICANS. FRANCISCANS. 199 
 
 Their discipline was received by almost all monasteries, new 
 and old, which gave them a vast spiritual dominion ; but no 
 sooner had they reached the summit of worldly prosperity, than 
 they sunk under their own licentiousness, which had become 
 equal to that of any preceding order. 
 
 In the eleventh century arose in Burgundy, the congregation 
 of Cistertians ; which, for a tnne, gave them to all the monastic 
 orders. The famous order of the Carthu.^ians also comme ced 
 their existence about this period. Their institution was mel- 
 ancholy, and, especially in relation to female devotees, sa age 
 in the extreme. 
 
 In t'le twelfth century flourished Bernard, an Abbot of 
 much learning and eloquence. He died 1153, leaving IGO mo- 
 nasteries of his order. Abelard was his opponent ; a man too 
 of much learning. He died 1 143. 
 
 The thirteenth century formed a new era in the history of 
 Monachism. The Monastic institutions were rolling in wealth. 
 They were uncontrolable by any power. They had lost ight 
 of all religious obligation and were sunk in luxurious indol nee. 
 To break up these immense establishments, Innocent III. the 
 Roman pontifT, mstituted an order, who should look down with 
 contempt upon wealth, hold no possessions, and subsist wholly 
 on charity. This was called the Mendicant order or be-'ging 
 friars ; and, patronized by him, it immediately grew to such an 
 enormous size, that Europe could scarce sustain the burden. 
 
 About I2G0, arose the Flagellantes or Whippers, a fanatical 
 multitude of both sexes, and all ranks and ages, who, encoura- 
 ged by these mendicant orders, ran through cities and vilhiges 
 with whips in their hands, lashing their naked bodies, to ap- 
 pease the deity, and strange as it may appear to us, were greatly 
 revered. 
 
 In the year 1272, Gregory reduced the extravagant multitude 
 of mendicants to four societies, viz: the Dominicans, and 
 Franciscans, the Carmelites, or followers of the prophet Elijah, 
 and the hermits of St. Augustin. The head of the first was 
 Dominic, a Spaniard, austere, violent, overbearing, unfeel- 
 ing, who greatly distinguished himself by an impetuous attack 
 upon the opposers of the papacy in France. With him origina- 
 ted the inquisition. The head of the second was Francis, a 
 man who had led a most dissolute life, but became suddenly 
 very devout, and instituted an order which should, if possible, 
 exceed all others in absolute poverty. The other two were old 
 establishments, and were never of much note compared with the 
 Dominicans and Franciscans. 
 
 These orders of mendicants were suffered to travel wherever 
 
'IdO MONACHisM. Period III. 
 
 they pleased, and live upon the charity of the public. They 
 assumed marks of gravity and holiness which no other order 
 had ever shewn. Their popularity was unrivalled. Large 
 cities were cantoned out for their accommodation. The trea- 
 sures of the world were laid at their feet. From no other hands 
 would the people receive the sacraments ; and with them they 
 were zealous to deposit their dead. Vast multitudes thought it 
 their highest happiness to he admitted into the mendicant or^ 
 ders. Many made it an article in their last wills that their bo- 
 dies should be wrapped in old Dominican or Franciscan rags, 
 and be interred among the Mendicants. For three centuries, 
 these two orders governed Europe. They filled every impor- 
 tant post in church and st ite ; taught in all the universities and 
 schools ; and though they qaarrelled most violently with each 
 other, they were the very soul of the Papal power, and through 
 that, gave law to empires, states and nations. But their monk- 
 ish cowl concealed tiie most scandalous immoralities and vices. 
 
 The Dominicans first came into England, A. D. 1221. The 
 mayor of London permitted them to erect a convent by the 
 Thames, on a street which is still called Black Friars, from the 
 color of their dress. The Franciscans came into England 
 soon after. Their establishment was at Canterbury. 
 
 To give a full account of all the operations, corruptions, lu- 
 perstitions, frauds and enormities of the monks ; their bitter ani- 
 mosities and contentions, would require volumes. Their history 
 sickens the heart. To see men, under pretence of great devo- 
 tedness to God, leading the most loathsome, filthy life ; some- 
 times casting ofl' all clothing and going on all fours like beasts ; 
 secreting themselves in dens and holes ; or wandering about in 
 the extremes of wretchedness, with their hair and beard of an 
 enormous length, and their bodies covered with vermin ; eating 
 -of choice, the most nauseous food ; wearing heavy chains ; fas- 
 tening graters upon tiieir breast and back ; girding themselves 
 with bandages of bristles and sharp pointed wires ; flogging 
 themselves with thorn-sticks; mutilating their bodies, until 
 they often expiied under their self-tortures ; and these men 
 commanding the reviuence and homage of the world as saints, 
 holy ones — what can be more revolting and distressing to a ra- 
 tional mind ? And is this indeed Christianity ? Is this the 
 Church which Christ redeemed to himself and renewed by his 
 Spirit, that he might present it a glorious Church, not having 
 spot or wrinkle, or any such thing? Oh, no, we have turned 
 away from her to contemplate this abominable excrescenc-e which 
 grew upon her side, and which weighed her down even to the 
 dust. But we shall see worse things than these. 
 
MAPIOMETANISxAI. 
 
 In the Revelationsof John, the degenerate Church was taught 
 to expect the most desolating judgments from terrific adversa- 
 ries. Already we have seen Pagan Home going forth, and hell 
 following, with power to kill with sword and with hunger, and 
 with death and with the beasts of the earth. Ten fiery perse- 
 cutions have blazed around the church. Her martyrs are be- 
 fore the throne of God. These woes are past. But under the 
 figure of a star fallen from heaven to earth, to whom was given 
 the key of the bottomless pit, and who should open that pit 
 and let forth out of the smoke of the pit swarms of locusts, to 
 whom was given power as the scorpions of the earth, was de- 
 picted another adversary who should now arise and in whose 
 days men would seek death and not find it, and desire to 
 die, and death would flee from them. 
 
 Arabia had known but little of the power of the Gospel. 
 Her people were ingenious and powerful, but groped in dark- 
 ness. Here appeared the fallen star. Here Mahomet, the 
 wicked impostor, opened the bottomless pit, i. e. set up a false 
 religion which should darken the nations and send forth a host 
 of scorpions which should desolate some of the fairest portions 
 of Christendom. 
 
 Mahomet was originally a tradesman. About the year 608, 
 he formed the bold scheme of setting up a new religion in the 
 earth, and becoming the head of empires. He retired to a 
 cave in Mecca, where, as he pretended, with the assistance of 
 an angel, but really of a Jew and a renegado Christian, he 
 wrote the Koran, the only sacred book of the Mahometans. 
 
 He declared that there was one God, and that Mahomet was 
 his prophet. To captivate Jews and Christians, he allowed 
 both Moses and Christ to be true prophets ; but represented 
 himself as superior to both in light and power and sent of God 
 to reform the systems they had established. He compiled his 
 book from oriental tales and fables, from legendary trash of 
 rabbles, and from the Jewish and Christian Scriptures, and 
 made it a strange compound of blasphemy and folly. Flis ideas 
 of providence were those of the fatalist. He forbade the use 
 of swine's flesh and spirituous liquors, and required occasional 
 fasts ; but his morality was of the loosest character, allowing 
 to men the free indulgence of their passions ; and he promised 
 to his followers a carnal heaven, where they should spend an 
 eternity in the grossest sensualities. 
 
 When he first announced himself as the prophet of God, a 
 
2f02 mAhometanism. Period III: 
 
 storm rose against him and he fled from Mecca to Medina. 
 This flight occurred A. D. 622, and is called, by the Mahomet- 
 ans, the Hegira ; and is regarded as their grand epoch. 
 
 An immense multitude soon adhered to the impostor. He 
 waged an exterminating war against all who refused to receive 
 him. His proselytes were made by fire and the sword. No 
 force or power could withstand him, and before his death, 
 which happened A. D. 631, he was complete master of all 
 Arabia. 
 
 With him did not end his religion. He had opened the bot- 
 tomless pit, and forth had issued deadly scorpions. With a 
 zeal equal to their masters, his followers every where spread 
 his licentious and bloody system. Syria, Persia, Egypt and 
 other countries fell under their dominion. Then* once iiourish- 
 ing churches, now all found a grave. Jerusalem, where David 
 had sung, and Isaiah had prophesied, and our Lord was cruci- 
 fied, and the Spirit had triumphed, fell in 637, before their rav- 
 ages, and was given up to a long night of dreadful darkness. 
 
 In the year 713 the Saracens, as his followers were called, 
 passed from Africa to Spain, reduced to an awful slavery, those 
 Christians who had a name to live, but were dead, put an end 
 to the kingdom of the Goths, which had continued for 300 
 years, and advanced into France, intending to overrun Europe 
 and blot out the Christian name. But to them was given, only 
 " the third part of men." An opposing power met them in 
 France between Tours and Poictiers, A. D. 734, under Charles 
 Martel, and defeated them with a tremendous slaughter, kil- 
 ling 37(^,000 in one day. 
 
 In a subsequent period, they made themselves masters of the 
 fertile island of Sicily, and spread terror to the very walls of 
 Rome. 
 
 In the East, they pushed their conquests to the extremities of 
 India, compelling every people and nation to bow to the cres- 
 cent. The sufferings of Christians wherever they came, were 
 exceedingly great. They were beheld by the Saracens with 
 the utmost abhorrence, and treated rather like dogs, than men. 
 Immense numbers were induced to embrace their religion. 
 Those who refused, were either slain or reduced to such ex- 
 tremities, that the light of Christianity, which once shone bright 
 in Africa and Asia, was soon nearly extinguished. 
 
 In the beginning of the 13th century, a new and terrible 
 power appeared in Asia, called the Ottomans, from Othman 
 their leader, and now the Turks. They inhabited the Northern 
 coast of the Caspian Sea. The Saracens persuaded them to 
 embrace the religion of Mahomet. Oh had some Christian mis^ 
 
Chap. 7. rise and coNdUESTs op the turks. 203 
 
 sionaries but spread among them the light of the Gospel — but 
 they were deceived by the terrible impostor. They soon con* 
 tended with their teachers, overthrew the whole Saracen domin- 
 ion, and became masters of all that fair portion of Asia and Af- 
 rica, which Mahomet claimed. Composed of four sultanies, 
 they were the four Angels which were bound in the river Eu- 
 phrates and let loose to kill and destroy. Bajazet, the third sov- 
 ereign from Othman, matured a plan for extinguishing the great 
 empire, and with it the religion of Christ. But when he was 
 just ready to fall upon Constantinople, Tamerlane, one of the 
 mightiest of monarchs and warriors, who reigned over all the 
 north and east of Asia, fell upon him at the head of a million of 
 men ; destroyed his army ; took him captive, put him in an 
 iron cage and carried him for a show through all his dominions. 
 But Tamerlane with his vast armies embraced the religion of 
 the false prophet, and treated the Christians in the East with 
 the greatest severities. 
 
 The Turks were checked, but not destroyed. They gradu- 
 ally became formidable to the Christians, and about a century 
 after this defeat, A. D. 1453, Mahomet the great, took Con- 
 stantinople and with it all Greece, where Christianity had for a 
 long period reigned so triumphant. 
 
 Such is a brief history of that terrific dominion which was let 
 loose in the seventh century, from the bottomless pit. It was 
 early rent by violent factions, and there are now two principal 
 sects of Mahometans, who differ, concerning the right of suc- 
 cession to Mahomet ; the Sheichs or Shiites who are chiefly 
 Persians, and the Sonnites, inhabiting East Persia, Arabia, 
 Turkey, and Independent Tartary. There are about fifteeu 
 millions of Mahometans in Hindostan. A new and powerful 
 Sect has recently sprung up in Arabia, called Wahabees, who 
 profess to be reformers. But all the different sects and factions 
 have ever united in opposition to Christianity, and given a blow 
 in the Eastern world and in beautiful Greece from which it has 
 never yet recovered. It now extends over Turkey, Tartary, 
 Arabia, Africa, Persia and the dominions of the Grand Mogul,- 
 embracing about 100 millions of devoted subjects. It is an aw- 
 ful mystery in the providence of God. O why is it permitted ?" 
 When will all these vast nations bow at the feet of Jesus ? The 
 time is assuredly and rapidly approaching. *' He that will come, 
 shall come, and will not tarry." Mahomet shall be dc5tioyed^ 
 and Asia, Africa and Greece be free. 
 
^^04 POPERY. Period III 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Prophecies relating to the Papacy. Its gradual rise. Grant 
 of Phocas. Causes of the vast increase of Papal dominion. 
 Ignorance^ Superstition and Corruption of the Age. Tradi- 
 tion suhstitutcd for the Bible. Subjection of heathen Na- 
 tions. Subserviency of the Monks. Papal Rome Idolatrous, 
 and a Temporal Power, the Little Horn. Supposed time 
 of her Continuance. Election of Popes Efforts at Supreme 
 Dominion. Hildebrand's Treatment of Henry. Thomas 
 a Bechet. interdiction. The Power given to the Beast. ^ 
 
 About the same time that Mahometanism appeared in the 
 east, the Papal power arose in the west ; a power, which, while 
 it pretended to support Christianity, was scarcely less destruc- 
 tive to vital godliness. 
 
 This power, also, was d|scribed with wonderful accuracy, 
 acres before, by the spirit of prophecy. It is the little horn 
 spoken of by Daniel, wiiich should arise after the ten horns and 
 speak great words against the Most High, wear out the saints 
 of the Most High, and think to change times and laws. It is 
 the man of sin, \\\\o Paul told the Thessalonians should 
 be revealed, the son of perdition, who opposeth and exalteth 
 himself above all that is called God or that is worshipped, so that 
 he as God, sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that 
 he is God. It is the Antichrist, described by John ; the 
 terrible beast in the Revelations, wliich opened his mouth in 
 blasphemy against God, and to whom it was given to make war 
 with the saints, and to overcome them, and to have power over 
 all kindreds and tongues and nations, — the woman arrayed in 
 purple and scarlet colour, upon whose forehead was a name 
 written — Mystery, Babylon the Great, the mother of 
 
 HARLOTS, AND ABOMINATIONS OF THE EARTH." 
 
 The Mahometan power rose suddenly and by the sword, 
 spread rapidly over the earth ; but the Papal was, for more than 
 five centuries, coming to its full grow th. It sprang out of an 
 early violation of that fundamental principle of Christ's king- 
 dom, which ought ever to be sacredly maintained The 
 
 PERFECT PARITY OF THE MINISTERS OF THE GoSPEL. 
 
 Of the immediate causes of this violation we have no certain 
 knowledge. Probably a serious regard to the welfare of the 
 Church, induced the early Christians to form en association a- 
 round every metropolis, and to give a sort of pre-eminence to 
 the minister of Clirist who resided there : and that soon, those 
 
Chap. 8. axs msi^. :lOo 
 
 iTius elevated above tlieir brethren, for prudential pi^poseS, claim- 
 ed a superiority of office ; took into their hands the sole power 
 of ordaining and began to prescribe, as the delegates of Christ, 
 rules of faith, and rites and ceremonies. In support of their 
 pretensions they shrewdly plead the form of the Jewish priest- 
 hood ; asserting that they were the natural successors of the 
 High priest, while the presbyter's succeeded to the priests and 
 the deacons to the Levites. 
 
 In the third century, we find the bishops of Rome, Antioch 
 and Alexandria, commanding great respect and reverence as 
 bishops of primitive and apostolic Churches, and assuming a 
 place above all other bishops ; and the bishop of Rome exerci- 
 f?ing a pre-eminence of order, though noX as yet of power, over 
 the other two. 
 
 When Constantine made Christianity the religion of the state, 
 he effected but little alteration in the government of the Church. 
 The chief that he did, was to place himself at its head and 
 make its government, in some measure, like that of the empire. 
 The four bishops of Rome, Antioch^ Alexandria and Constanti- 
 nople, answered to his four pretorian prefects ; under these were 
 the exarchs or patriarchs, who governed several provinces ; then 
 came the archbishops, who ruled over certain districts ; then 
 the bishops of dioceses and pastors of churches. 
 
 As Rome was the emporium of the world, its bishopric in- 
 creased perpetually in grandeur, opulence and power. Its rev- 
 <'nues became princely. Its dependents, like those of a mon- 
 archy. All the splendid trappingsof royalty surrounded the in- 
 cumbent. He eat on his throne, covered with sumptuous gar- 
 ments, attracting the admiration of the ignorant multitude. It 
 became, therefore, a most seducing object of ambition. "When 
 a new bishop was to be elected, the whole city was agitated. 
 Dissentions, tumults and cabals were witnessed, which would 
 have disgraced the election of a worldly chieftain. 
 
 But the bishop of Rome met with a sudden and serious check 
 in his progress toward spiritual dominion. Constantine had 
 removed the seat of empire from Rome to Constantinople, and 
 given the bishop of his capital a rank equal to that of any other 
 spiritual power. Rome, however, did not surrender the ground 
 it had taken. These two prelates at once became rivals. A 
 contest was carried on for ages, which resulted in sundering 
 entirely the Greek and Latin churches. 
 
 The former continued to acknowledge the dominion of the 
 bishop of Constantinople ; but, from various causes, his domin- 
 ion rather decreased ; while that of Rome, again, soon gained 
 amazing strengtji and power. The bi§hop3 of Rpme were/ 
 
 18 
 
^OQ POPERY. Period IIL 
 
 many of them, men of talents and vast ambition. Leo 1st, call* 
 ed the great, who flourished in the fifth century, was a man of 
 uncommon genius and eloquence, and indefatigable in his efforts 
 for spiritual dominion. Gregory the great, also, in the next 
 age, distinguished himself in a violent contest with the bishop of 
 Constantinople and in extending the bounds of the See of Rome. 
 At length, in the commencement of the seventh century the 
 emperor Phocas, conferred upon Boniface III. bishop of Rome, 
 the title of (Ecumenical or universal bishop. This title had 
 been usurped by the bishop of Constantinople ; but it was now, 
 in this public manner, taken from him and conferred upon the 
 bishop of Rome ; and this too by one of the most odious tyrants 
 that ever lived. What they had thus obtained, the Roman 
 pontiffs used every effort to hold ; and they did hold it — a power 
 which no other earthly potentate ever possessed. It is from this 
 grant of Phocas that many date the establishment of the Papal 
 power, though the most decisive marks of antichrist, idolatry 
 and false doctrine^ did not appear until a later age. But, th© 
 period of her establishment was not the period of her full growth. 
 On the contrary, she was as many centuries gaining her aston- 
 ishing dominion, as she had been rising to the point at which 
 we can now view her. An account of some of the great causes 
 which contributed to her enlargement, and of the various steps 
 by which she marched on to the summit of power, will give a 
 general view of the ecclesiastical world from the seventh to the 
 fourteenth century. 
 
 The period before us, was one of extreme ignorance, super* 
 stition and corruption. 
 
 The world was sunk in Egyptian darkness. The cultivation 
 of the human intellect was abandoned. The incursions of the 
 barbarous nations from the north, had driven every thing like 
 literature, into the cells of the monasteries. Books were un- 
 known among the common people ; and had they been known, 
 they would have been useless, for few were acquainted with the 
 art of reading. The great mass of the clergy were incapable of 
 j'eading the Apostle's creed. Even the bishops in general were 
 unable to compose any thing like a sermon, and delivered 
 to the people insipid homilies, which they had taken from the 
 writings of Augustin and Gregory. Such an age was exceed- 
 ingly favourable to artful and daring men, who continually made 
 pretensions to authority which few had the ability to question. 
 
 It was also an age of deep superstition. Men had scarce any 
 rational views of religion. They had almost wholly lost sight of 
 the character of God, and the state of the heart, of the gospel 
 of Christ, and of t^ie duty which God rec^uires of man. Thf: 
 
Chap. 8. profits bv the vices of the age, 207 
 
 doctrine of salvation by faith in Christ, waa almost as unknown 
 as at Athens, in the days of Paul. The minds of men were 
 wholly turned to an attendance on a multitude of rites and cere- 
 monies as the sure way of gaining heaven. These, issuhig 
 from the papal throne, gave the popes an immense control over 
 the heart and conscience. The multitude easily learned to 
 look up to them as standing in the place of God and to be hon- 
 ored as God. And it was a circumstance extremely favourable 
 to the ambitious designs of the popes, that those vast barba- 
 rous nations, which had overspread the fair fields of Europe, 
 had been accustomed to regard their priests with an awful su- 
 perstition, and to attribute to their arch-druid little less 
 than god-like power. Easily were such men made to transfer 
 all this reverence to those who officiated at Christian altars, and 
 to give to the Roman pontiff the authority and power of the 
 arch-druid. 
 
 Above all, it was an age of awful corruption. In the 
 East, the Holy Spirit had, to human appearance, ceased to 
 operate. In the West, there was indeed to be found some 
 piety. God, in every age, it is believed, has had a people to 
 serve him. The gates of hell have never been suffered entirely 
 to prevail against the Church of Christ. What piety there was 
 however, was chiefly in nations remote from Rome and newly 
 converted ; though here and there was one to be found in the 
 seal of the beast who hai not his mark in their forehead, and 
 who made vigorous opposition to him, and excited much trouble. 
 The spirit of prophecy had declared that through the long night 
 of Popery, there should be two witnesses who should prophecy 
 in sackloth. But in general, the civilized world from the 
 seventh to the fourteenth century, was sunk in the lowest depths 
 of moral corruption. No law of God requiring holiness and for- 
 bidding sin was placed before men. Morality did not enter in- 
 to the religion of the age. He who would practice some rite, 
 or possess some relic, or pay a sum of money, was assured 
 of heaven, though he were a thief and a murderer. Mankind, 
 therefore, were left to go fearless into eternity, amid the gross- 
 est vices ; while no cultivation of mind or manners existed to 
 keep them above the sensualities of brutes. 
 
 The priests and bishops were a most worthless, stupid and 
 corrupt race. They often passed their lives in the splendour of 
 courts or at the head of soldiers, and aspired to the honours and 
 authority of Dukes, Marquises and Counts. Even the Roman 
 pontiffs, with a few exceptions, were monsters of iniquity ; who 
 sought the chair as a place of dominion, and who were perpetu- 
 ally guilty of the most flagitious wickedness. In such an age of 
 
'208 POPERY, eeriod or 
 
 corruption, what could be expected but that every law, human 
 and divine, would be trampled upon, and the minds of men be- 
 come enslaved by the most tremendous tyranny. Not more 
 certain is it, that the river runs into the ocean, than that licea- 
 tiousness generates tyranny, while holiness results in civil and 
 religious liberty. 
 
 The Bible had, through a cunning device of Satan, been sup' 
 planted. The Popes, who were continually seeking control oi' 
 the spiritual world, gave the preference to human composition^^ 
 above the scriptures. The opinion of some renowned doctor, 
 handed down by tradition, the decision of some council of for- 
 mer days, was regarded more than the word of God. Hence 
 the Bible grew into disuse. It was really a dead letter, while 
 the opinions of doctors and results of councils were submitted 
 to, as the voice of God ; — a circumstance which was employed 
 to the establishment of the most terrible dominion, for the popes 
 were always able to forge such opinions and decrees and impose 
 them upon the people, as would subserve their purpose. Among 
 such forged papers, were the famous decretal epistles ; which 
 were said to have been written by the early Roman pontiffs, 
 and Avhich were now brought forward with great triumph. By 
 these, the people were made to believe that the extravagant pre- 
 tensions of the pope were no new things ; but had been com- 
 mon, and had been submitted to in the first ages of Christianity. 
 
 The efforts made to convert the heathen were also subservi- 
 ent to the enlargement of the dominion of the Roman pontiffs. 
 These efforts commonly originated with them, and the converts 
 from Paganism early learned to look to them as the source oi" 
 power and goodness. Some of those who went to preach among 
 the heathen, were indeed, excellent men ; of an entirely differ- 
 ent character from the popes who sent them. Among these, 
 may be mentioned Willebrod, an Anglo-Saxon, who, with elev- 
 en associates, "an excellent group," spread the Gospel in the 
 seventh century through Bavaria, Friesland, Cimbria, and Den- 
 mark ; — Boniface, who, in the next century, '' an age of mis^ 
 sionaries," erected the standard of truth in Germany ; — Villcr 
 had, called the Apostle of Saxony ; — Anscarius, who, in the 
 ninth century, travelled among the Danes, Cimbrians and 
 Swedes, planting the Gospel with much success ; — and Ber- 
 nard, who, in the tenth, went to the Orkney islands. Some 
 Greek missionaries, also, who, in the same century carried the 
 Gospel from Greece into Russia, and prevailed on the Emperov 
 and Empress to receive Christianity, and proclaim their country 
 Christian — a daughter of the Greek church, were of an excel- 
 lent character. But many who went out under the patronage 
 
 i 
 
Chap. 8. rome idolatrous. 209 
 
 of the Roman pontiffs had no other motive but to extend the 
 power oi' the Roman see ; and, to effect their purpose, they not 
 unfrequently resorted to force. Christian princes also, in 
 league with Rome, compelled conquered tribes to acknowledge 
 the dominion of the pope. The Pomeranians, Finlanders, Scla- 
 vonians and Livonians, received baptism at the point of the 
 spear. 
 
 But that which contributed more than any thing else to in- 
 crease and strengthen the papal power, was the reigning spirit 
 of Monachism. The Christian world was deluged with Monks. 
 Like the frogs of Egypt, they came up over all the land and en- 
 tered into every dwelling. All these attached themselves to the 
 Roman see. The popes of Rome were careful to patronize 
 them, that they might make them tools of their ambition. Ev- 
 ery project of the popes, whether right or wrong, was applauded 
 by them, and whoever called the decisions of Rome in ques- 
 tion, was denounced by them as enemies to God. Such a pow- 
 er there was no resisting. 
 
 These and other causes operated with a continually incrcas-^ 
 ing" force, through several successive centuries, to the enlarge- 
 ment of the dominion of the man of sin. 
 
 Early in the eighth century, the Roman church became idol- 
 atrous. 
 
 God, an infinitely pure spirit, has justly required man to wor- 
 ship him in spirit and in truth, and has solemnly forbidden him 
 to make any image or likeness of Him, or to worship and bow 
 down before any picture or statue representing Him or any oth- 
 er object. But, as we have seen in the history of idolatry, men 
 so^n changed the incorruptible God, into an image made like 
 to corruptible man, worshipped the host of heaven, and unen- 
 lightened by divine truth, have been, in this way, the deluded 
 votaries of Satan to the present period. The Gospel waged an 
 exterminating war against idolatry in every form ; and we have 
 seen it gaining the most astonishing victories throughout the 
 vast Roman empire. It was the mightiest conquest that was 
 ever achieved ; and ought to be seriously contemplated by the 
 Christian community, until they are roused by the view to go 
 forth in their strength and subdue the world to Christ. But the 
 spirit of the Gospel had now nearly departed from the earth. 
 Amid the gross ignorance and superstition of the age, men were 
 fast losing sight of the great object of spiritual worship. The 
 world was preparing for a false fire of devotion. Satan knew his 
 time. He cast in his seed. Men were not to be made to re- 
 nounce Christianity and go back to the old idolatry. But the 
 arts of sculpture and painting were to be introduced to aid in 
 
 18*- 
 
HO POPERY. PERIOD lU 
 
 tlic uorsliii) of Christ, the Apostles and canonized saints ; but 
 really to drive the eternal S})irit and divine Saviour IVom the 
 juiiuls ;ind h(NirtH of men. 
 
 From small hcirinnings, proceed the mightiest results. In- 
 Conslantinoplo was an imafrn of Christ on the cross. The Em- 
 peror Leo, M(3cin^ tiiat it vtas an object of idolatry, sent an ofli- 
 cer, in the year I'M), to pull it down. Some women there, re- 
 monstrated against it, as horrid sacrilege. The offic(;r, disre- 
 gardiug tiuur |)loas, mounted aladd(!r and cut the face to pieces 
 by three blows of a hatcliet ; when the women threw down his 
 ladder and murdered the officer. Leo put the murderers to 
 death ; but to this day they are honored as martyrs in the (jireek 
 church. 
 
 In Jlomo, a passion for idolatry had already commenced ; « 
 and no sooner was this act of TiCo's known there, than the || 
 Mhole city was thrown into confusion. The Emperor's statues, 
 were thrown down and trodden under foot. Gregory IL was 
 Ihen in tlu>. ])apal chair, who, for the zeal he showed in estab- 
 Jishing image worshij), and for exalting himself in tho place of 
 God, has, by many, l)e(!n called the first Pope of Rome, lie 
 exconwnunicated Leo, and made an effort to have a new Empe- 
 ror elected. The Italian j)rovinces, which were subject to t\\(^ 
 Grecian em})ire, rovolted and massacred or banishe(l the impe- 
 rial oflicers. A civil war ensucHl. The Emj)eror issued orders 
 to have all paintings and statues destroyed ; and the adherents 
 of Rome w(;re as active in nndtiplying and giving them reve- 
 rence. Thus the Christian world was thrown into the most vio- 
 lent contentions, which resulted in horrid crimes and assassi- 
 nations. Those who worshijiped images, were called Jamodvll 
 or Jconokitrr/', while those who oppos<Ml this worship, as gross 
 'idolatry, were called Iconnmachi ami Ironorlasta;. j 
 
 But there was not virtue and piety enough to insure a long m 
 and effectual resistance. Image worship grew exceedingly • 
 'pOpular in the eastern churches, and it oidy n(>cded the sanc- 
 fioa of an Emperor to make it universal. Three Emperors 
 ^had violently op))osed it ; but Irene, the widow of the last. 
 oj)enly favorcjd it in the year 784. In the year 787, was held 
 the second council of Nice, which confirmed the idolatrous 
 worsliip, and rendered it ecjually |)r(^vnl(>nt in the East and i.n 
 the West. Souk^ indee<l had ihe boldness to o])pose it. A 
 council of {MM) bisliops was held at Frankfort, which condem- 
 4ujd the council of Nice, and the worsliip of images. Majiy 
 of the British churches execrated the same. Charlemagne, 
 the ruling potentates of Europe, barely tolerated so great a de- 
 ;j)urture from the purity and simjJlicity of the Gospel. But tire 
 
Chap. 8. rome, tiijS little iioun. 211 
 
 poison was deep. It had infected all orders of men. Rome 
 was idolatrous; — was Antichuist. 
 
 Many plead, in vindication of ima^re worship, as others do of 
 l^agan idolatry, that tiie votaries are sincer(; worshij>pers of 
 God and only einj)loy these interveninjnr paintings, statues or 
 idols to hel[) their devotions. But on tlie most favourable sup- 
 jmsition, it is all a (lir(!ct violation of the second cornniandnient, 
 and it will generally he found that there is an idea of sanctity 
 (Connected with the |)ainting, wood or stone. It is unquestion- 
 a])ly true that the worshij) of images in the papal church, was 
 used as a direct and full substitute lor laitli in the atoning blood 
 of the divine Saviour. This Scriptural way of salvation was 
 entirely set aside, and Ik; who would j)ay his daily devotions to 
 some image or statue of Christ or a canonized saint was viewed 
 as an heir of life.* 
 
 Victorious in thi.s contest, Rome entered with great violence 
 into a contention with the Eastern churches, about the proces- 
 sion of the Holy Ghost ; choosing to say that the Spirit proceeds 
 from the Father and the Son, while tlie others contended that 
 the Spirit proceeds from the Father, by or through the Sod. 
 About the same time, a new empire arose in the West to which 
 the Roman bishop adhered ; an irreparable breach was effect- 
 ed between the Greek and Latin churches. 
 
 In the year 75')^ the pope b(!came a temporal prince, " the 
 little horn." For countenancing the dethronement of Childe- 
 ric ni. king of France, and crowning Pepin, Pepin gave to the 
 Roman see the exarchate of Ravenna, Penta[)olis, and twenty- 
 one cities and castles. Charlemagne, his son and successor, 
 aimed at the empire of the West. He accomplished his pur- 
 pose, went to Rome and was crowned ; and, in return for servi- 
 ces, ceded to the papal see^ several cities and provinces, and 
 gave it a subordinate jurisdiction over Rome and the; annexed 
 territory — enabling it to become the seat of wealth and magnifi- 
 cence. 
 
 But the temporal power of the Roman jujutiff, was never to 
 he com[)ared with its spiritual. For a long time, bishops and 
 councils endeavoured to maintain some authority and influence, 
 but they were ultimately all trodden in the dust. The Man oi' 
 sin came, as Paul said he would, ** after the working of Satan 
 with all power, and signs and lying wonders, and with all de- 
 'Civableness of unrighteousneiBS in them that perish." He ai- 
 
 '' It is a striking- fact, that in the catechism of the Roman church, 
 the second commandmeot is omitted; and tp make the ten, the tfentl^t 
 k divided into two. 
 
Jil2 POPERV. PERIOD IIL 
 
 rogatcd to himself god-like titles and attributes, King of kings, 
 Universal Father, Master of the world ; set himself above all 
 laws human and div^ine ; by taxes and massacres, he oppressed 
 and wore out the saints ; he changed " times and laws," ap- 
 pointing innumerable fasts and feasts, new modes of worship 
 and new articles of faith, and supporting himself by the most 
 infamous frauds and barefaced pretensions, to miracles. The 
 most powerful monarchs were powerless before him. Empe- 
 rors led his horse and held his stirrup. Kings were stripped by 
 him of their honour and power, and whole realms were depriv- 
 ed of every religious privilege. 
 
 For refusing to surrender to him the right of investiture, the 
 right .ever claimed by the princes of Europe, of conferring the 
 most important places in the churches and monasteries upon 
 whom they pleased, by the ceremony of presenting the ring and 
 crozier ; Hildebrand, Gregory VII. a pope haughty and arro* 
 gant in the extreme, drove Henry, emperor of Germany from 
 his throne, and compelled him in the winter of 1077, to cross 
 the Alps, and stand three days in the open air at the entrance 
 of the pontiff's palace, with his feet bare, his head uncovered, 
 and no other garment but a coarse woollen cloth thrown around 
 his naked body, and implore forgiveness and a restoration to 
 bis dominions. 
 
 For sanctioning as was supposed the violent death of Thomas 
 a Becket,* archbishop of Canterbury, a man who had acquired 
 by his pretended sanctity, a most amazing power, Henry II. 
 king of England, was compelled by pope Alexander, to walk 
 barefoot over three miles of flinty road, with only a coarse cloth 
 over his shoulders, to the shrine of the murdered saint, where 
 eighty monks, four bishops, abbots and other clergy, who were 
 present, whipped his bare back with a knotted cord, compelled 
 him to drink water mingled with Becket's blood, and to give 
 forty pounds a year for tapers to burn perpetually before the 
 martyr's tomb. 
 
 For opposing him in the appointment of an archbishop of 
 Canterbury, pope Innocent IIL in the commencement of the 
 thirteenth century, excommunicated John, king of England — 
 
 *= This murdered hypocrite was canonized as a saint. His brains 
 were sent to Rome A jubilee was appointed for every fifty years, 
 when plenary indulgence was granted to all pilgrims who came to his 
 tomb. 100,000 persons visited it at once. The most astonishing mi- 
 racles were tliere said to be performed ages after, and a prayer was in- 
 troduced into the service of his day for salvation through tiie merits 
 and blood of St. Thomas a Becket. Such was the deplorable super- 
 stition of the age ! ! 
 
Chap. 9, ITS ajiazIng domiNiojT. ^13 
 
 forbidding all persons to eat, drink, or converse with him, or do 
 him service ; absolving all his subjects from their allegiance ? 
 ordering the other monarchs of Europe to kill him, and laid the 
 whole kingdom under an interdict, so that every religious privi- 
 lege was taken away ; every church was shut ; no bell was 
 heard ; no taper lighted ; no divine service performed ; no sa* 
 crament administered ; no priest was present, and no funeral 
 solemnity was allowed in the burial of the dead , and no place 
 of interment was permitted, but the highways. 
 
 Thus did the popes take to themselves supreme dominion. 
 The whole world they claimed as their property, which they 
 gave to whomsoever they pleased. The inhabitants of heathen 
 countries they treated as wild beasts ; parcelling out them and 
 their lands at their pleasure. To the kmg of Portugal, the pope 
 granted all the countries East of Cape Non in Africa, and to 
 the Spaniards all to the West of it ; shewing himself as God. 
 '' The nations gave their power unto the beast, and they wor- 
 shipped the beast, saying. Who is like unto the beast? Who 
 is able to make war with him?" 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Measures adopted hy the Roman Pontiffs to secure their Do- 
 minion. They Jill all important stations. Increase their 
 Revenues. Send out Legates. Forbid Marriage to the 
 Clergy. Hoi I over Men the Rod of Excommunication. Es-^ 
 tablish the Inquisition. Strengthen Superstition. Canonize 
 Sain .•^. Establish transubstantiation, purgatory , auricular 
 confession. Worship in an unknoivn Tongue. Blake the 
 Pope infallible. Institute the Crusades and Miliiary Or- 
 ders. 
 
 The measures adopted by the Roman pontiffs to secure their 
 dominion, were of a character with the unscriptural and odious 
 tyranny which they exercised. 
 
 They assumed to themselves the power of filling all the '\m- 
 portant places in the Church ; of deposing and creating the 
 bishops, abbots, and canons, at their pleasure ; so that in time 
 there were scarce any in office to oppose them ; for such men 
 were selected for these stations as would be tools of their am- 
 bition. 
 
 They reserved to themselves the revenues of the richest be- 
 nefices ; and, if any kings or nobles or bishops had incurred 
 
'^14 POPERY. Period III. 
 
 their displeasure, the usual expiation was some large grant of 
 land or money. 
 
 They sent legates into the various provinces, with almost 
 unlimited power to control their spiritual concerns. These 
 Were so many harpies ; extorting money from the people by the 
 vilest means ; making impious sale of relics and indulgences, 
 and also of ecclesiastical benefices to the highest bidders.* 
 
 They commanded all priests to abstain from marriage, as in- 
 consistent with the sanctity of their office ; they held over all 
 who, in any manner opposed them, the threat of excommunica- 
 tion from the church; which, in that age, was a judgment 
 tenfold worse than death ; for the whole community at once 
 united in executing the sentence, some from thinking it the sen- 
 tence of God, others fearing that if they, in the least, favoured 
 the excommunicated person, they should be subject to the like 
 curse. 
 
 But a still more terrible scourge by which the saints were 
 worn out, and the dominion of the pope was maintained, was 
 the inquisition. This was established in the 13th century and 
 has continued a tremendous engine of power to this day. It 
 was occasioned by the increase of herrtics as they were called, 
 i. e. of men who dared to think for themselves, call in question 
 the power of the pope, and view him as the Antichrist predicted 
 by John. These were numerous in Gaul, and Innocent III. 
 sent some legates A. D. 21)4 to extirpate them root and 
 branch. These bloodhounds having Dominic at their head, 
 were called inquisitors ; and so serviceable were they found to 
 the papal cause, -that the pontiffs established inquisitors in 
 every city. A tremendous court was erected by them, first at 
 Thoulouse, and afterwards in the various cities, embracing 
 three inquisitors or judges, a fiscal proctor, two secretaries, a 
 magistrate, a messenger, a reviewer, a goaler, an agent of 
 confiscated possessions, several assessors, counsellors, execu- 
 tioners, physicians, surgeons, doorkeepers, familiars and visit- 
 ers, all of whom were sworn to secresy. By this court men 
 were tried not only for heresy, or opposition to the court of 
 Rome, but for magic, sorcery, Judaism and witchcraft, and ei- 
 ther imprisoned for life, or put to the most lingering and tor: 
 menting death. To f^ive it authority, the Emperor of. Germa- 
 ny, and king of France were induced to grant it protection and 
 maintenance, and to commit to the flames such as were pro- 
 
 * John xxii. is said to have left in his treasury, five and twenty mil- 
 lions of flori'js, of which eighteen irillions were in specie, and the rest 
 in plate and jewels, plundered from the subjected nations. 
 
Chap. 9. iKautsiTioN. «asonizatioN/ 215 
 
 nounced by the inquisitors worthy of death. Thus was the in* 
 quisition established, the guardian of superstition, a most hor- 
 rible tribunal, an engine of death, indsecribably terrific, which 
 has done more than any thing else to keep whole nations in 
 subjection to the papal dominion, and has shed an ocean of in- 
 nocent blood. 
 
 Holding emperors and kings in subjection, the popes also 
 frequently called out monarchs with their armies to subdue the 
 rebellious and keep the world in bondage. 
 
 But men were bound by stronger chains than these. Fell 
 superstition was increased by every art and device, until reason 
 was lost, and the world raved in an awful mania. With the 
 utmost hardihood, and a success which is altogether unac- 
 countable, the pontiff and monks continually imposed upon the 
 credulity of the multitude, })y presenting to them pretended 
 relics of ancient saints, a scull, a finger, a jaw, a bone, or a 
 tooth. They even held up to the admiring crowd, the clothes 
 in which Christ was wrapped in his infancy ; pieces of the 
 manger in which he was laid, of the cross on which he was 
 hung, of the spear which pierced his side, of the bread which 
 he brake at the last supper,— yea, portions of the virgin Mary's 
 milk, and of the Saviour's blood. 
 
 Having induced them to adore the relic, it was easy to lead 
 them to adore the spirit of the saint, and hence proceeded the 
 work of Canonization. 
 
 The deluded and the fanatical had long been accustomed to 
 have a particular patron among the eminent saints who had de. 
 parted from earth. The principle existed in the heathen idol- 
 atry. The gods of Greece and Rome were deified heroes. 
 Papal Rome had become pagan, and she must have her tutela- 
 ry divinities. Every man must have one for himself, from the 
 degrading supposition that one was incapable of saving two 
 persons. These saints virtually took the place of Christ as me- 
 diators between God and man. They were supposed to be 
 able to avert dangers, and heal maladies, and keep off evil spir- 
 its, and fit the soul for heaven. The pontiffs profited by this 
 new proneness to idolatry, and decreed that no deceased per- 
 son should be considered a saint, unless canonized by them. 
 This threw an immense power into their hands. They made 
 the tutelary gods of the deluded people ; and often made them, 
 as in the case of Thomas a Becket, of those who had beeii 
 their greatest minions. The first that was formally sainted by 
 the bishop of Rome, was Udalric, bishop of Auffsburff in the 
 tenth century. 
 
 At the head ©f the papal mythology was placed the Virgiii 
 
"216 I'OPERY. Period III/ 
 
 Mary. The world were led to look to hev with an amazing 
 Veverence. She was represented as conceived in the eternal 
 imind, before all creatures and ages ; born without sin ; her 
 most holy body, then dead, as translated to heaven. Her im- 
 age was in every temple. Christ could be approached only 
 through her mediation. She was adored under numberle^^ 
 titles. In honor of her were instituted the Rosary and the 
 Crown. The former, consisted in fifteen repetitions of the 
 Lord's prayer and an hundred and fifty salutations of the bles- 
 sed Virgin. The latter, in six or seven repetitions of the Lord's 
 prayer, and six or seven times ten salutations or Ave Marias. 
 The house in which she lived at Nazareth, was said to be ta- 
 ken up by four Angels and carried to Loretto, where it was vis- 
 ited by unnumbered pilgrims. The fraud was sanctioned by 
 several successive popes. In 1476, indulgences were granted 
 to all who would celebrate an annual festival in honour of the 
 •immacculate conception of the blessed Virgin. 
 
 Church vied with church in pictures, images, statues of the 
 canonized saints, especially of the Virgin Mary, and enormous 
 prices were paid for supposed, and in most cases, false relics of 
 them ; the sight of which drevv^ vast numbers, and no small 
 «ain, to the churches which held them. 
 
 Festival had been added to festival, until the people groaned 
 under them ; but in 1300, Boniface VIII instituted the famous 
 Jubilee. All who repaired to Rome every hundredth year, con- 
 fessing their sins, received absolution. This added so much to 
 the power and wealth of Rome, that it was soon celebrated ev- 
 ery fiftieth year, and is now every five and twentieth with great 
 pomp and magnificence. 
 
 The popes strengthened themselves also, by an abuse of the 
 sacrament. In the year 831, a monk named Pascasius Rad- 
 bert, advanced t!ie strange sentiment, that the bread and wine 
 flsed in the Lord's supper, was, by consecration, converted into 
 the body and blood of the Lord Jesus Christ, and was, actually, 
 the same as was born of the Virgin Mary, as suffered on the 
 cross and was raised from the dead. The doctrine was too ab- 
 surd and monstrous to be immediately received even in that 
 gross age, and met with general disapprobation. It was how- 
 ever a monstrous doctrine and that was sufficient to ensure it a 
 reception with some. Warm altercations ensued. The most 
 odious tenets were charged upon each other by the contending 
 parties. Some of the popes saw it would exalt the priesthood ; 
 for if the meanest priest could convert bread and wine into the 
 body and blood of Christ, what must be the power of the sove- 
 reign pontiff ? and when it was broTight before the fourth Late- 
 
CllAP. 9. TRANSUBSTANTIATlOxV. PURGATORY. ^1^ 
 
 ran council in 1215, it was declared by Innocent III. to be a 
 doctrine whose belief is necessary to salvation. Thus was the 
 doctrine ofTRANsuBSTANTiAxioN introduced, which has remained 
 popular and amazingly exalted the Roman Clergy in the eyes 
 of the people to this day. 
 
 From this proceeded the thin wafer, which the Catholics use 
 in the sacrament, that no part of the precious body of Christ 
 may be lost ; and the prohibition of the wine to the laity — for 
 if the bread is the real body of Christ it contains his blood and 
 the wine is superfluous, and should not be wasted ; only it 
 might be used by the priests, who need a double portion. 
 Communion in one kind however, was never fully established 
 until the meeting of the council of Constance. The procession 
 of the Host followed. When the sacrament was to be adminis- 
 tered to the sick, the priest was ordered to carry the host or 
 bread iu procession, clothed with his proper garments and lights 
 borne before him. To complete the structure of superstition, 
 tlie Festival of the Holy Sacrament was instituted 1264 ; as 
 ordained by heaven, " to repair all the crimes of which men 
 might be guilty, in the other masses." 
 
 They laid hold too of the natural fears of men respecting the 
 future state of the soul. They cunningly invented and imposed 
 upon tiie world tlie belief that as saints had some imperfections, 
 they were not immediately to be admitted into heaven, but 
 were located, for a time, in a place so near the abode of the 
 Vvicked, that they should feel the heat of the flames of hell until 
 they were sufiiciently purified for heaven. Over this place, 
 called Purgatory, the popes pretended to have power. They 
 tleclarcd that an immense treasure of merit, consisting of the 
 unnecessary blood of Christ, which had been shed, of the unne- 
 cessary good works of saints, which were called works of su- 
 pererogation, had been committed to them to be dispensed for the 
 release of such as were confined in that dreadful region, for anj 
 number of years as they should see fit. To those who could 
 not obtain release by any pilgrimage or service, the popes, in 
 the plenitude of their benevolence, granted indulgences for cer- 
 tain sums of money, which should go into the papal treasury. 
 The people were not only permitted to buy their own deliver- 
 ance, but the deliverance of their friends. And to induce them 
 to do this, pictures representing the souls of individuals welter- 
 ing in fire, were exposed in churches. Fraternities of monks 
 were established, to wander through Europe sind beg and plead 
 for them, 
 
 19 
 
r218 POPERY. Period IIL 
 
 Yea, they went farther, and claimed as the representative of 
 St. Peter, the control of the keys of heaven and hell. Whose- 
 soever sins were remitted by the pope and his clergy, were re- 
 mitted to them. The priests thus became confessors ; and if 
 any failed to confess to them their sins and receive absolution 
 they were to perish forever. This became a source of immense 
 power and wealth ; made men sin fearlessly ; and, as the cler- 
 gy lived in a state of celibacy, produced, throughout the catholic 
 countries, the most debased state of mo'.als. Absolution from 
 the future punishment of the most atrocious crimes, was fixed 
 at a few shillings. A man might rob and murder his neigh- 
 bour, go to his priest, receive pardon, and feel wholly at ease 
 in his conscience, and have no fear of a future punishment for 
 his deeds. 
 
 Moreover, to hold the people in perpetual bondage, the Ro- 
 man pontiffs forbad the worship of God in any language which 
 the people could understand ; requiring the use of the Latin 
 tono-ue which had become obsolete throughout all the churches. 
 The Bible being supplanted by tradition, became a rare and 
 nep-lected book, and the light of heaven was completely extin- 
 guished. 
 
 They finally declared the Roman church infallible. Its decis- 
 ions, its decrees, were alwp^ys right, how absurd and contradic- 
 tory soever to plain common sense, to matter of fact, or to one 
 another they might be. Some ascribed this infallibility to the 
 popes, others to a general council ; but the minds of the people 
 at large, fully believed it was committed to the catholic church, 
 and, as this was governed by the pope, it placed him in the 
 seat of God, and gave him a kind of Omnipotent power. 
 
 Out of the superstition of the age arose the Crusades or at- 
 tempts to rescue Jerusalem from the hands of the Mahometans. 
 The Roman pontiffs were not backward to improve these wild 
 and mad undertakings, for the increase of their own power. Je- 
 rusalem was taken by the Saracens, A. D. 637. The Chris- 
 tians, who remained there, were treated by them with the 
 greatest cruelties. These cruellies were witnessed by pilgrims 
 from Europe, who, on their return, excited, by tiieir relations, 
 the general indignation of all Chistian nations. A general ex- 
 pectation prevailed throughout Europe in the tenth century, 
 that, at the close of a thousand years, Christ would come to 
 reign on eaith, and would fix the seat of his empire at Jerusa- 
 lem. It produced an unusual panic. As the period drew 
 near, men left their employments, abandoned their connexions, 
 devoted themselves and their property to the churches and mon- 
 asteries. Storms, earthquakes and eclipses, were viewed as 
 
ClIAP. D. CRUSADES. PETER THE HERMIT. SllO 
 
 the immediate forerunners of the coming of Christ, and caused 
 a complete abandonment of the cities. Private and public 
 buildings, palaces and churches, were suffered to go to decay 
 as no longer useful. Multitudes were desirous of hastening to 
 Jerusalem, and witnessing the descent of Christ, and it was 
 thought the duty of all Christians to unite in chastising and ex- 
 pelling those barbarous infidels from the holy City, and reliev- 
 ing the persecuted and oppressed, and thus preparing the city 
 for her King. 
 
 The first effort to rouse Christendom to the subject, was 
 made by Pope Sylvester II. who, in the tenth century, address- 
 cd an epistle to the church universal, as from the oppressed 
 church in Jerusalem, calling for immediate relief. But little 
 however, was effected, until the close of the eleventh century. 
 About that time, Peter, a hermit, who had been in military 
 life, and had seen the miseries of the Christians in the East, 
 wrapt in a coarse garment, his head bare, his feet naked, rode 
 through Europe on an ass, bearing a weighty crucifix and a 
 letter which he affirmed was wTitten in heaven, and preaching to 
 immense crowds in streets and churches, and roused all the na- 
 tions to an holy war. The popes used every artifice to increase 
 the excitement made by the Hermit, and increase the number 
 of spiritual soldiers. A plenary indulgence, a full absolution of 
 their sins, was granted t > all who should enlist. Amazing 
 were the results. An immense multitude, computed at not less 
 than 800,000, from the various nations of Europe, under illus- 
 trious commanders, set forth in the year 1090, to recover Jeru- 
 salem from the hands of the infidels. It was a motley assem- 
 blage of nobles, soldiers, monks, nuns, artists, labourers, boys 
 and girls, pressinj^^ forward ; some, from pious motives, some, 
 from the hope of gaining heaven, (for ail who fell in battle, were 
 assured of a high seat in the regions of bliss,) and many from 
 the prospect of spoil, of making their fortunes in the rich fields 
 of Asia. Never was such enthusiasm felt on any subject. But 
 a miserable fatality awaited the greater part of these adventur- 
 ers ; for acting more like an undisciplined band of robbers, 
 than Christians, they incensed agamstthem the nations through 
 which they marched, and were amazingly wasted away by fa- 
 mine, sword and pestilence, before tlicy reached the Saracen 
 dominions. Such of the rabble as passed into Asia under Pe>- 
 ter the hermit, were cut to pieces by Solyman. The disciplin- 
 ed soldiers however, were more successful, and, in the year 1099, 
 became masters of the holy City, under Godfrey of Bouillon, 
 who immediately laid the foundations of a new kingdom. Such 
 was the termination of the first crusade or croisade as it was 
 
'^20 POPERY. Period III 
 
 called, ill the French language, because its object was to ex- 
 tend the triumphs of the cross, and every soldier wore a conse- 
 crated cross of various colours upon his right shoulder. 
 
 No sooner, however, had the vast multitude returned to Eu- 
 rope than the Saracens fell upon the new kingdom at Jerusa- 
 lem, threatening it with an utter extermination. A new crusade 
 was demanded to support the tottering empire ; and, in the 
 year 1147, another torrent was seen pouring into the plains of 
 Asia. This was headed by the two powerful monarchs, Conrad 
 ill. emperor of Germany, and Lewis VII. king of France ; but 
 it was wholly unsuccessful. By sword, by famine, by shipwreck 
 and the perfidy of the Greeks, they were wasted away, and the 
 next year a miserable handful were seen retreating into Europe. 
 The Saracens took courage, and, in the year 1187, recaptured 
 Jerusalem, with horrible carnage and desolation. 
 
 The fanatical spirit, however, was not destroyed. It raged 
 throughout two centuries. A third, a fourth, a fifth, and a sixth 
 crusade, were undertaken by the champions of the cross; and, 
 as the final result, the Christians lost all footing in Judea, above 
 two millions of lives and an incalculable treasure. Never were 
 such wild and extravagant enterprizes undertaken by any of 
 the children of Adam. They were fit to proceed out from the 
 age of deepest superstition and midnight darkness. 
 
 Some good and much evil resulted from them. No doubt 
 their ci\'i\ effects were extremely advantageous. They awoke 
 the nations from the slumber of ages. They set mankind, 
 bound down under a most terrible despotism, in motion. They 
 made tribes and people, wholly unacquainted, known to each 
 other, and gave the unpolished nations of the north and west a 
 knowledge of the refinement and art^ of the east. They did 
 much therefore indirectly to the production of a revolution in 
 the religious world. They were among the earliest causes of 
 the rise of civil and religious freedom. But their immediate 
 effects upon the religious and moral state of the world were 
 deplorable in the extreme. They augmented amazingly the 
 power and authority of the Roman pontiffs. These became, at 
 once, the military commanders of the European world. Empe- 
 rors and kings were but subordinate officers in these tremen- 
 dous armies. They enriched beyond all calculation the Ro- 
 man See, churches and monasteries ; for to them the pious 
 crusaders bequeathed their lands, houses and money ; and, as 
 few of them ever returned, they became their lawful possessors. 
 Their demoralizing influence was such as no tongue can tell. 
 The professedly pious world turned into a lawless banditti, and 
 under pretence of extending the triumphs of the cross, abandon 
 
Chap. 0. military ordeus. 221 
 
 ed themselves to the most flagitious and abominable crimes 
 without any shame or remorse. If they went from home, a 
 crowd of pretended saints, they came back desperate villains. 
 
 ouch an opportunity the cunning pontiffs and monks did not 
 lose to strengthen the superstition of the age. An army of dead 
 mens' bones, of the relics of all the saints from the martyr Ste- 
 phen down to the latest age, was brought by the returning cru- 
 sades from the tombs of Asia, and most carefully deposited in 
 all the temples and monasteries of Europe. The Greeks and 
 the Syrians knew how to impose upon the ignorance and super- 
 stition of the French, the English and the Germans, and sold 
 them these pretended relics at the highest prices. They were 
 considered as the no!;lest spoils, compensating for all the toil, 
 expense and bloodshed of these wild enterprizes. 
 
 The Crusades, too, gave rise to three military orders in the 
 Clmrch of Christ. These were called the knights of St. John, 
 of Jerusalem, the Knights Templars, and the Teutonic Order. 
 Their general business was to support and extend Christianity, 
 to protect the pious pilgrims of Jerusalem against the Mahom- 
 etans and all foes, and to assist and relieve all wounded and 
 needy soldiers. These orders indeed sustained for a while their 
 great and gooil fathers, the Roman p(/ntiffs, but they so in- 
 creased in wealth, in vice and savage barbarity, that the nations 
 could not endure them. Some were suppressed by the arm of 
 power, others were abandoned at the light of reformation. 
 
 Thus have we taken a view, not of the true Church of Christ, 
 but of the " Man of sin," of the terrible beast which opened 
 his mouth in blasphemy against God, and to whom it was given 
 to make war with the saints, and to overcome them, and to have 
 power over all kindreds and tongues and nations. We have 
 seen its rise, the extent of its power, and the artful means by 
 which it strengthened itself in its terrible dominion. For near 
 ten centuries it held all Europe, and has for a much longer pe- 
 riod, many of its countries, ni the most horrid bondage. 
 
 For a long time the bishops of Rome were chosen by tho 
 suffrages of the whole Roman people ; but in consequence of 
 the rage and violence of contending factions, the choice was 
 taken out of their hands and committed to a small number of 
 men called Cardinals, and even the approbation of the emperor, 
 once requisite, was soon rejected and despised. Some distin- 
 guished monk was commonly raised to the papacy. Sometimes 
 opposing factions elected two popes, when bitter contentions 
 ensued. In 855, it is said, a woman disguised as a man, had 
 the art to gain an election to the papal chair, and governed the 
 Church for two years. She is known by the title of Pope Joaru 
 
 19* 
 
•>2*2 TWO WITNESSES. Period III. 
 
 Many of the popes reigned but a few months, and most of them 
 but a few years. The number of bishops and popes who have 
 filled the See of Rome, is 250. John XIL first introduced the 
 practice in 95G, followed by all his successors of changing their 
 name when chosen to the papacy. 
 
 The papists flattered themselves that their dominion would be 
 forever. But the trump of prophecy, ages ago, proclaimed its 
 end. Daniel says, it shall continue " a time and times, and 
 the dividing of time." John gives its duration " forty and two 
 months," and " a thousand two hundred and threescore days." 
 All these are the same period, 1260 years. For a time signi- 
 fies a year. A time and times and the dividing of time, are 
 three years and an half; which, according to the ancient Jew- 
 ish year of 12 months of 30 days each, is equal to 42 months or 
 1260 days. If then, the establishment of popery was at the 
 grant of Phocas, in A. D. 666, it will come to its end before 
 the close of the nineteenth century. But if it was at the rise 
 of image worship and the little horn, it will not cease until 2000 
 years from the birth of Christ. 
 
 Thanks be to God, the power is already broken. Thanks be 
 to God, the Bible was preserved through the long night of dark- 
 ness, and has been brought forth pure and uncorrupt to bless 
 mankind. Every step in the history of the reformation will call 
 for the warmest expressions of gratitude and praise. 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Two loiimsses, predicted hy John. Their Character. TVIii/ 
 said to be two. Their History obscure. Traced out in cm 
 age of darkness. Leo and Cmstantine. Council of Con- 
 stantinople and Frankfort. Alcuin. Council of Paris. 
 Rabanus and Scotus. Claudius of Turin. GoteschaJcus. 
 Council at Trosly, Athelstan, Afric, Arnulphus. Witnessed 
 in France and England. Watdenses. Peter Waldo. John 
 Wickliff and his folloicers. William Sautre. John Badby . 
 Lord Cobham. John Huss and Jerome of Prague. Their 
 adherents and followers. The Hussite War. Brethren and 
 Sisters of the Free Spirit. 
 
 hi the revelations to John, in which the Papal power was so 
 clearly predicted, we are presented with two Witnesses, who 
 are to prophecy in sackloth, during the continuance of the 
 
ClIAP. lO. WHY SAID TO BE TWO. ^'23 
 
 ^and corruption. By these, it is supposed, arc designated tho 
 true followers of Christ ; who should, from age to age, bear wit- 
 ness to the truth. They are said to be two ; a small, but com- 
 petent number ; the number required as suitable testimony by 
 the law and the gospel. " In the mouth of two witnesses shall 
 every word be established." Their history therefore, is that of 
 the true church, while the history of popery is that of a 
 monstrous corruption. But it is a history almost entirely hid- 
 den from us, in some periods ; because the number of real 
 Christians was exceedingly small, and because they were per- 
 secuted and trodden down and without the means of giving their 
 own history to a future age. 
 
 Amid the ravages of Mahometanism, Christianity early ex- 
 pired in Africa and the East. Constantinople remained a Chris- 
 tian city until the fifteenth century; but, as early as the tenth, 
 we find scarce any vestiges of piety among the Greeks. The 
 witnesses to the truth, the men of piety, v.ho abhorred the man 
 of sin, and who formed the connecting link between the early 
 Christians and the reformers, were chiefly to be found in the 
 western or latin Church. The emperors Leo Isauricus and 
 Constantine Copronymus, and the council of Constantinople, 
 however, are not to be forgotten for the bold stand they took 
 in the eighth century, against the worship of images, and the 
 intercession of saints — the first great defection of the R' man 
 church. With them may be connected Charlemagne and the 
 council of Frankfort, who, in 794, condemned in the West, the 
 same abominations. Alcuin, an Englishman and Paulinus an 
 Italian bishop, in the same age, raised their voice agains* the 
 rising errors. The Paulicians, though they held to some errors, 
 bore witness against the errors of the seventh and eighth cen- 
 turies. 
 
 In the ninth century, several princes warmly remonstrated 
 against the increasing power of the pope and the worship of 
 images. Lewis, the pious, held a council at Paris, A. D. 824, 
 which forbad that worship. Agobard, archbishop of Lyons^ 
 wrote against it. Rabanus and Johannes Scotus, the two most 
 learned men of the age, vigorously opposed the new doctrine of 
 transubstantiation. But no man so powerfully stemmed the 
 torrent of superstition as Claudius, Bishop of Turin. He op- 
 posed the supremacy of the pope, the doctrine of merit and tran- 
 substantiation, and the worship of images ; preached the pure 
 doctrines of the Gospel, and laid the foundations of those 
 churches, which, long after, flourished in the vallies of Pied- 
 mont. He was a bright light, in an age of great darkness. In 
 Germany, Goteschalcus, bore witness to the doctrines of pre- 
 
Q^i TWO WITNESSES. f ERIOP III, 
 
 destiaatioil and grace ; defended them with great ability ; was 
 lieard with deep attention, but was publicly condemned, whip- 
 ped and eonfined in a loathsome dungeon until he died, A. D. 
 869. 
 
 The tenth century, was, as the Papists acknowledge, an iron, 
 a leaden^ an obscure age. " Then," says Baronius, their chief 
 annalist, " Christ was in a very deep sleep, when the ship was 
 covered with waves ; and what seemed worse, when the Lord 
 was thus asleep, there were wanting disciples, who, by their 
 cries, might awaken him, being ti.emselves, all fast asleep." 
 The Church then sunk to its very lowest depression. Yet the 
 witnesses lived. Some few pious men were carrying the Gos- 
 pel to the heathen and others were found dechiming against 
 the abominations of popery. A council at Trosly, in France, 
 witnessed a good confession. Athelstan caused the scriptures 
 to be translated into the Anglo-Saxon idiom, and Afric wrote 
 against transubstantiatio i. Arnulphus " a Luther in embryo" 
 president of a council at Rhiems, ventured, even then to call 
 the Pope Antichrist, sitting in the ttmple of God. 
 
 The eleventh century differed little from the tenth. It was 
 almost equally sunk in wickedness and ignorance. The pope 
 reigned with a.bsolute and awful sway. But there were some 
 pious people in France, who ventured to deny the doctrine of 
 transubstantiation, and the propriety of praying to martyrs and 
 confessors. Thirteen of them were burnt alive, A. D. 1017. 
 Others appeared in Flanders, who came from Italy, disciples of 
 Gundulphus, wiio denied the papal doctrines. Berangarius of 
 Tours, wrote against the doctrine of the real presence, and had 
 many followers in France, Italy and England. A decree of the 
 pope, commanding celibacy among the clergy, met with great 
 opposition, throughout Germany, as unscriptural. 
 
 In the twelfth century, new light dawned upon the Church. 
 New and powerful witnesses appeared for the truth. In Eng- 
 land, the constitution of Clarendon, forbidding all appeals to 
 the pope of Rome, without the king's license, were sworn to 
 by the clergy and laity. Bernard, inveighed loudly against the 
 corruptions of popery. Fluentius, bishop of Florence, public- 
 ly declared that Antichrist was come. Joachim, abbot of Cala- 
 bria, in presence of Richard I. king of England, said, that 
 Antichrist was born in the city of Rome, and would be advan- 
 oed to the apostolic chair. Peter de bruis and Henry his dis- 
 ciple, exposed in France, the corruptions of popery, and were 
 both martyrs. Arnold of Brescia did the same, and was burn- 
 ed at Rome, A. D. 115-5; his ashes were thrown into the Ty- 
 ber, that the people might not venerate \n§ relics. Some faith- 
 
Chap. 10, waldexses'. 225 
 
 ful men sought refuge in England from the persecutions of 
 Germany in 1160, who were condemned, whipped and tortur* 
 ed because they made the word of God the rule of their faith. 
 
 But the distinguishnig witnesses of this, and the succeeding 
 centuries, were the Waldenses. These were a people scatter- 
 ed through the vallies of Piedmont, There, two centuries be- 
 fore, Claudius had sowed the seeds of truth, which had taken 
 root. This people had long been poor and despised, but for 
 their piety had been a spectacle to the world, and objects of 
 enmity and malice. They had been called Vallenses, or dwell- 
 ers in the valley ; — Gathari, or pure ; Leonists or poor men of 
 Lyons; Sabbatati, tor wearing wooden shoes and dressing with 
 great simplicity, and Albigenses from Albi a town where many 
 resided. In the year 11(30, Peter Waldo, a merchant of Lyons, 
 disgusted with the abominable practise in the papal church of 
 falling down before the consecrated host and adoring it as God, 
 sought for divine instruction from the Scriptures. Light shone 
 upon his mind. He learned the doctrines of Christ, and had 
 the four gospels translated from the Latin into the French 
 tongue and circulated among the people. It was an invaluable 
 gift. As the Latin had become obsolete, a dead language, the 
 Scriptures were inaccessible to all who could not read that. 
 Waldo first put them into the hands of the multitude and be- 
 came himself an expounder of their doctrines. The effect 
 was prodigious. Crow ds flocked to hear him. Associations 
 of men, adopting his sentiments, were formed. But the spirit 
 of persecution arose. Wnldo and his adherents were anathe- 
 matized and obliged to disperse for safety. He retired first 
 into Daupliiny, then into Picardy and at last into Bohemia, 
 where he died about 1179. He was a wonderful man. His 
 piety, his labors and the good he effected, have seldom been 
 equalled. Wherever he went, the truth took deep root and 
 spread wide. The word of God grew mightily, and converts 
 were multiplied. From him the witnesses who testified to the 
 truth against the errors of popery, were called Waldenses. 
 Neither his death nor the persecutions of the pope, checked 
 their growth. On the contrary, they increased amazingly 
 throughout the south of France, Switzerland, Germany and 
 the Low countries. In Bohemia alone, it is computed there 
 were not less in 1325 than 80,000. 
 
 This religion was the religion of the Bible. By their adver-> 
 saries they were charged with holding every monstrous heresy 
 and with the commission of every abomination. But it is evi- 
 dent, from the writings of their persecutors as well as their own., 
 that their greatest crime consisted in denying the supremacy of 
 
'^■2C TWO WITNESSES, PeRIOD IIL 
 
 the pope, in affirming that the scripture was the only rule of 
 faith and practice and ought to be read by all men ; that masses 
 were impious ; that purgatory was an invention of man ; that 
 the invocation and worship of dead saints was idolatry ; that the 
 church of Rome was the whore of Babylon ; that the marriage 
 of priests was lawful and necessary; that monkery was a rotten 
 carcase, and that so many commemorations of the dead, bene- 
 dictions of creatures, pilgrimages, forced fastings and the like, 
 were diabolical inventions. Their moral character was that 
 alone on earth which deserved at all the appellation of 
 Christian. 
 
 The Waldensian churches looked for salvation by grace 
 through faith, the gift of God. They received the two sacra- 
 ments, baptism and the Lord's supper, in their simplicity, re- 
 jecting the popish ceremonies. *' About the year 1150," says 
 Wall, '' one sect among them declared against the baptism of 
 infants, as being incapable of salvation, but the main body of 
 that people rejected their opinion. And the sect that held to it 
 quickly disappeared." Their discipline was severe. They 
 gave a literal interpretation to the whole of Christ's sermon on 
 the mount, and allowed no wars, nor suits of law, nor increase 
 of wealth, nor oaths, nor self-defence against unjust proceed- 
 ings. They were poor and ignorant, and needed greatly the 
 light of a future age. But it cannot be doubted, that among 
 them existed truth and holiness. Luther rejoiced and gave 
 thanks to God, that ** he had enabled the reformed and the 
 Waldensesto see and own each other as brethren." 
 
 On these faithful witnesses, fell the vengeance of papal 
 Rome. For three centuries, an incessant persecution raged 
 against them. All the horrors of the Inquisition were employed 
 for their subjection. Armies were raised and sent to terrify 
 them into submission, or utterly extirpate them. By the axe, 
 by firOj the sword and other shocking barbarities, were they 
 hurried into eternity. In France alone, above a million were 
 slain for their adherence to the truth. In Germany and Flan- 
 ders too, they were persecuted with peculiar severity. The 
 monks were urged by the popes to treat them worse than they 
 treated the Saracens. In the castle of Menerbe on the fron- 
 tiers of Spain, 140 persons of both sexes were burned alive* 
 Persecution often drove the Waldenses to the top of the Alps in 
 the dead of winter, where they perished. One hundred and 
 eighty mfants were at one time found dead there in their cra- 
 dles. 400 little children were suffocated in a cave in the val- 
 ley of Loyse, where they had been placed for safety. Often did 
 this unhappy people change masters, and every new sovereign 
 
Chap. 10. wickliff. 'i^l 
 
 seemed anxious to commend himself to the pope, by extirmina* 
 ting them with ftre and the sword. A reader of their suffer- 
 ings feels himself to be among the ancient martyrs of Lyons and 
 Vienne, and involuntarily exclaims with the poet, 
 
 " Avenge O Lord, thy slaughtered saints, whose bones 
 Lie bcaltered upon the Alpine mountains cold.'' 
 
 But, the blood of the martyrs was the seed of the church. The 
 Waldenses increased, so that in the 15th century, it is suppos- 
 ed, there were not less than 800,000 in Europe. In Germany 
 they were called Lollards, from one Walter Lollard, who in- 
 veighed against the errors of popery, and was burned alive, or 
 from the dirges sung by them at funerals. But the witnessed" 
 prophecied in sackcloth. They were oppressed and kept irj 
 obscurity and silence by the power of the pope. But God knew 
 his secret ones. He saw the faith and paiience of the saints. 
 Their death was precious. Their eternity is glorious. 
 
 As in the persecution of Stephen, the saints were scattered 
 abroad in the earth, so in that of the Waldenses and Lollards, 
 they were driven through Europe. Some fled to England. 
 That country was completely subject to the papal dominion- 
 Its triumph was completed in the reign of John, when the' 
 whole kingdom was laid under an interdict. As many as twen- 
 ty witnesses are mentioned by historians, who had raised their 
 voice aganist it, but they were obliged to hide themselves. The' 
 mendicant orders were exceedingly numerous, and M-ere so ma-- 
 ny harpies feeding on the vitals of the kingdom. The national 
 universities had received great endowments and were crowded 
 with youth. The friars endeavoured to recruit their number 
 from among them ; and, such was their success, that parents 
 were afraid to trust their sons there ; so that the number of 
 students at Oxford was reduced, in a short period, from thirty 
 thousand to six thousand. This roused the indignation of John 
 Wickliff, who had imbibed the sentiments of the Lollards. That 
 distinguished man, the brightest light of the fourteenth centu- 
 ry, was born in 1324, in Yorkshire. He ranked among thr. 
 first scholars of that dark period, and was advanced to the mas- 
 tership of Baliol College, and wardenship of Canterbury hall. 
 But defending the university against the encroachments of men- 
 dicants, and writing against the tyranny of the pope and the su- 
 perstitions of the age, he becamr the object of papal perseca- 
 tion and was ejected from his office by Langham, archbishop of 
 Canterbury. Wickliff appealed to the pope, who deferred any 
 decision upon his case for three years. In the mean time, the. 
 veformer diligently studied the scriptures and made himself «ic- 
 
2*28 TWO WITNESSES. pERIOD III. 
 
 quainted with the corruptions of popery and abominations of 
 monachism ; and, by his writings and conversation, made the 
 papal dominion in England tremble. The pope, in 1370, con- 
 firmed his ejectment ; but he had made many friends, and king 
 Edward III. bestowed upon him the rectory of Lutterworth, 
 His activity and diligence were unremitted and unbounded. He 
 clearly and boldly demonstrated the anti-christianity of popery, 
 of the mass, transubstantiation, purgatory, the seven sacraments; 
 and exposed the idleness, debauchery, profligacy and hypocrisy 
 of the friars. Five bulls were issued against him from Rome, 
 and twice was he summoned to appear before the papal author- 
 ities in London. Of the twenty-three opinions for which he 
 was prosecuted, ten were condemned as heresies and thirteen 
 iis errors. But he was saved from violent death. He died in 
 peace at liUtterworth of the palsy, A, D. 1387. He was an ad- 
 mirable man, learned, eloquent, bold and truly devoted to the 
 service of God. Before his death, he translated the whole Bi- 
 ble into the English tongue ;* — a work of immense labour ; but 
 he was determined that men should have the Bible and read it 
 in their own language. Some partial versions had before been 
 made in the Anglo-Saxon language, but they were obsolete. 
 This therefore was a great gift to his countrymen. Together 
 with his writings, as far as it could be circulated when the art 
 of printing was unknown, and the power of the papacy was ter- 
 rific, it produced great effects. Alany were his followers in 
 England and on the continent. They were known as Wick- 
 liffites and Lollards, and were terribly persecuted by the Inquis- 
 itors. His memory was precious. " All his conduct" says the 
 fJniversity of Oxford, in a public testimonial given to his char- 
 acter, in 1406, '' through life, was sincere and commendable ; 
 
 * A specimen of VVickliff's New Testament in the Eng-lish of bis 
 time, maybe pieasmg- to some. Matt. xi. 25, 26. In thilke tyme 
 Jhesus answerido and s< id. I kriowlcdg-e to thee, Fadir Tjord of He- 
 vene and ofearthe ; for thou hast hid tlicse thing-is fro wise men and 
 redy and bast schev/id ihem to litil children : So, Fadir, for so it was 
 plesynf^e to fors tliee. Horn. ix. 17. And the Scripture seith to Fa- 
 rao, For to this lliin<:^ have I styrred thee, that I schewe in thee my 
 vcrtu and tliat my name be ieeled in al erthc. 7'berefore, of whom 
 God wole, he bat'l mercy : and whom ho wole he endurith. Tbanne 
 saith thou to rne, what is soug-bt gdiit for who withstondith his will .^ 
 Oo man, what ai*t thou that ansv/cri^t to God ! Wlier a maad tlnng- 
 sei'h to him that maad it, What hast then maad rae so ? Wber a pot- 
 tere or cley Uatli not power to make of the same gobct, oo vessel into 
 ODonr, another into dispvt? 
 
 The pronuucialion of the ag-e probably confonoed to this spellif)^'.. 
 
Chap. 10. lord cobham. 229 
 
 but the council of Constance in 1415, condemned his memory 
 and opinions by a solemn decree ; and about thirteen years af- 
 ter, his bones were dug up and publicly burnt. 
 
 As the Lollards increased, the clergy felt alarmed, for they 
 saw plainly that the prostration of the monasteries and confisca- 
 tion of church lands was endangered. Transubstantiation wag 
 denied by the new heretics, and their denial was made the test 
 of heresy. Whoever was found guilty was condemned to the 
 stake. One William Sautre, a parish priest, in London, and John 
 Badby, a tailor, were tried, condemned and burnt alive. But a 
 more distinguished victim was Lord Cobham, a man of high 
 birth, in favour with Henry V. He had searched the scrip- 
 tures and become satisfied that transubstantiation, penance, 
 pilgrimages and image worship were wrong, and he had the 
 boldness to declare his sentiments. The monks eyed him with 
 malice, and accused him to the king, Henry V. The king 
 dreaded the sacrifice of so noble a subject and endeavoured to 
 reclaim him. But Sir John had the spirit of a martyr. He 
 had long been impressed with the errors of Popery and the 
 truth of the doctrines of Wickliff. He knew, from experience, 
 their worth. " Before God and men," said he to his accusers 
 and judges, " I solemnly here profess, that, till I knew Wick- 
 liff, whose judgment ye so highly disdain, I never abstained 
 from sin ; but after I became acquainted with that virtuous man 
 and his despised doctrines, it hath been otherwise with me ; so 
 much grace could I never find in all your pompous instruc- 
 tions." The writings of the Reformer, he had carefully col- 
 lected and scattered among the people, and he was now willing 
 to die in their defence. When brought before the king, he 
 said, " You, most worthy prince, I am always prompt and wil- 
 ling to obey ; unto you (next, my eternal God,) owe I my whole 
 obedience. But as touching the pope and his spirituality, I 
 owe them neither suit nor service ; for so much as I know him 
 by the scriptures to be the great Antichrist, the son of perdition, 
 the open adversary of God, and the abomination standing in 
 the holy place." The king turned angrily from him and deliv- 
 ered him over to the executioner. But the noble victim esca- 
 ped from prison, and, being accused by his enemies of high trea- 
 son, was outlawed, taken, hanged as a traitor, and burnt, hang- 
 ing, as an heretic. Thus died Lord Cobham — a noble witness 
 to the truth as it is in Jesus. 
 
 The Lollards increased ; more than 100,000 were found in 
 England. The government stood in great fear of them. The 
 prisons in and about London were all filled. Thirty-nine per- 
 sons were at on© time suspended by chains from a gallows and 
 
 20 V 
 
2^0 TWO WITNESSES. PeRIOD III, 
 
 burnt alive for heresy and treason. In Scotland, James Retby 
 was burned alive in 1407. Whole families were obliged to quit 
 their abodes for safety. Indeed, for more than a century these 
 persecutions raged with violence both in England and Scotland. 
 No mercy was to be expected by men who read the scriptures 
 and spoke against the superstitions of popery. Such as escaped 
 the fire were branded on the cheek and compelled to wear a 
 faggot on their sleeve to shew that they were brands plucked 
 out of the fire. But the burning of the witnesses was found to 
 be no way to extinguish them. 
 
 On the continent, the writings of Wickliff produced similar 
 effects as in England. They were carried by a student of Ojl- 
 ford into Bohemia and there read by John Huss. This emi- 
 nent man was born in 1373. For his learning and talents, he 
 was appointed rector of the university of Prague. He was also 
 a preacher of great celebrity in the chapel of Bethlehem. He 
 never obtained sufficient light to renounce all the superstitious 
 notions of the age, not even the monstrous doctrine of transub- 
 stantiation. His bitterest enemies therefore could never accuse 
 him of heresy. But, from reading the scriptures and the wri- 
 tings of Wickliff, he acquired a spirit of holiness and an abhor- 
 rence of sin ; and, having great decision and boldness of char- 
 acter, he declaimed vehemently against the monstrous vices and 
 corruptions of all orders of clergy and monks and drew upon him 
 their wrath and indignation. For his holy boldness, he was 
 summoned to appear before the council of Constance — an im- 
 mense body composed of all the dignitaries of church and state 
 in Europe ; convened to endeavour to satisfy the popular clam- 
 our which had already become loud, for a reformation in the 
 Church. Huss appeared there, A. D. 1414, having obtained a 
 passport from the emperor, assuring his safety in going and re- 
 urning. He received only a mock trial. Many things were 
 laid to his charge, but nothing criminal was proved against 
 him. He persisted however in refusing to acknowledge himself 
 in an error, unless previously convicted of it, from the Holy 
 Scripture, even though he was declared to be so by the catholic 
 church ; and this was enough to ensure his condemnation. The 
 emperor shamefully delivered him into the hands of his enemies 
 and sentence of death was pronounced upon him. His books 
 were condemned ; he was degraded from his priestly office and 
 burned alive. His blood-thirsty enemies had power to destroy 
 his body, but could not subdue his noble spirit. At the place 
 of execution, he cried aloud ; " Lord Jesus, I humbly suffer 
 this cruel death for thy sake, and I pray thee to forgive all my 
 enemies." When his neck was fastened to the stake and the 
 
Chap. 10. john huss and jerome of Prague. 231 
 
 wood was ready to be kindled, the elector Palatine offered him 
 his life if he would retract. But, said he, '' What I have writ- 
 ten and taught was in order to rescue souls from the power of 
 the devil and to deliver them from the tyranny of sin, and I do 
 gladly seal what I have written and taught with my blood." 
 The flame was kindled and he soon expired, calling upon God. 
 
 Thus fell before the power of the beast, one of the best of men; 
 one of the greatest ornaments of the Christian Church. The 
 world hated him, for he was holy. The pope and his minions 
 put him to death, not because he was in their view heretical in 
 sentiment, for this he was not ; he lived in a very dark age ; the 
 light of truth had not dawned upon his soul ; but because, like 
 John the Baptist, he openly condemned their licentiousness and 
 hypocrisy. 
 
 His companion in life soon followed him to the stake. This 
 was Jerome of Prague. He had travelled into England for the 
 enlargement of his mind, and had brought from thence the 
 writings of Wickliff. These he faithfully studied, imbibing their 
 spirit, and feeling it his duty to preach their doctrines. When 
 Huss was imprisoned, he went to Constance to exhort him to 
 stedfastness ; but when seized himself and threatened with the 
 most dreadful of all deaths, his heart failed him and he had the 
 weakness % deny all he had maintained as truth. But his de- 
 nial of the truth filled his soul with the deepest anguish, ar#rl he 
 summoned fortitude to avow again the real sentiments of his 
 heart and meet his fate. "I came," said he, '• to Constance 
 to defend John Huss, because I had advised him to go thither 
 and had promised to come to his assistance in case he should be 
 oppressed. Nor am I ashamed here to make public confession 
 of* my own cowardice. I confess and tremble while I think of 
 it, that, through fear of punishment by fire, I basely consented, 
 against my conscience, to the condemnation of the doctrine of 
 Wickliff and Huss." Even Jerome, however, did not open his 
 mind to all the light shed forth by the English reformer. He 
 could not with him, condemn the doctrine of transubstantiation. 
 But he was a witness against many of the abominations of popery, 
 and went to the stake on the 30th of May, 1416. When bound 
 lor the slaughter, he raised his voice and sang, 
 
 " Hail happy day and ever be adored 
 
 When hell was conquered by great heaven's Lord.'' 
 
 When the flames had nearly done their awful work, he was heard 
 to cry out '* O Lord, have mercy on me. Have mercy on me. 
 Thou knowest how I have loved thy truth." 
 
 The ashes of these early witnesses to the truth were scatter- 
 
S32 TWO WITNESSES. Period III, 
 
 ed by the winds of heaven ; but their memory was previous. 
 The inhabitants of Bohemia were shocked at the dreadful sacri- 
 fice which had been made of the best blood to the wickedness 
 of priests- The next year, about sixty of the principal persons 
 of the country addressed a letter to the council, saying, " We 
 can find no blame attached to the doctrine or life of John Huss, 
 but, on the contrary, every thing pious, laudable and worthy of 
 a true pastor. Ye have not only disgraced us by his condem- 
 nation, but have also unmercifully imprisoned, and perhaps al- 
 ready put to death Jerome of Prague, a man of most profound 
 learning and copious eloquence. Him, also, ye have condemn- 
 ed, unconvicted. Notwithstanding all that hath passed, we are 
 resolved to sacrifice our lives for the defence of the gospel of 
 Christ and of his faithful preachers." 
 
 These were men, ready to be led through all the perilous con- 
 flicts of a reformation, had they had enlightened guides. But, 
 alas ! it was an age of awful darkness; and, though many saw 
 the vices and abominations of Antichrist, yet none, as yet, saw 
 t4ie true way of reform. The best men had a poor under- 
 standing of the faith. The idea that the kingdom of Christ 
 was a spiritual kingdom, was embraced by but few, if any. Er- 
 rors of practice were distinctly visible, but errors of doctrine 
 were not seen. The Romish church, in the council of Con- 
 stance, passed a decree forbidding the use of the cup by the 
 laity in the communion. This, added to the other enormities 
 and corruptions of the age, roused the Bohemians to arms. 
 About 40,000 assembled together on a mountain near Prague, 
 which they called Mount Tabor, where they raised a strong for- 
 tification, and put themselves under the direction of two chiefs, 
 Nicolas and John Ziska, with the determination to revenge the 
 deaths of John Huss and Jerome, and obtain the liberty of wor- 
 shiping God according to the dictates of their own consciences. 
 Their numbers increased soon to an amazing extent ; war was 
 declared against Sigismund, the German emperor, and a deluge 
 of blood was shed. Each party appeared to the other as ene- 
 mies of true religion, hated of God and justly exposed to extir- 
 pation by fire and the sword. The most shocking and terrible 
 acts of barbarity, therefore, were continually exhibited. At 
 length, the papal party yielded; and, in 1433, a treaty of peace 
 was concluded in which the Bohemians were allowed the use of 
 the cup in the sacrament and the administration of the ordi- 
 nance in their own language. 
 
 With these terms, the major part only were satisfied. These 
 were called Calixtincs. The remainder, who seem to have 
 been the true Waldcnscs, wished for a more thorough reforma- 
 
Chap. 10. hussites. 233 
 
 tion from popery and a restoration of Christianity to its primi- 
 tive simplicity. They were called Taborites, and, through ig- 
 norance and fanaticism, went to many unwarranted excesses, 
 and were the objects of fiery persecution, especially from their 
 brethren the Caiixtines. In 1467, they formed a separate 
 church and chose their own pastors. In 1480, their number 
 was increased by an accession of some Waldenses, who escaped 
 out of Austria, where they had been severely persecuted, and 
 some of their pastors had been burned alive. But their enemies 
 gave them no rest. The next year, the Hussites were all ban- 
 ished from Moravia and were compelled to seek refuge in other 
 countries for six years. Their number, however, did not much 
 diminish. In the beginning of the sixteenth century they had 
 in Bohemia and Moravia two hundred congregations. 
 
 These poor oppressed and despised people appear to have 
 formed a true church of Christ in that age. They greatly need- 
 ed the clear light of a future age, a clear view of the pure doc- 
 trines of the gospel ;* they were guilty of many acts of violence 
 and rapine in defence of their religion, considered justifiable 
 in that age ; but among them, as among the early Waldenses, 
 was a spirit of prayer, a spirit of holiness, an abhorrence of the 
 errors and corruptions of the man of sin, a strict discipline, a 
 desire for the pure and simple worship of Jehovah, and a dispo- 
 sition to make the scriptures the only rule of faith and practice. 
 Their covenant God, no doubt, beheld them in the thickets and 
 clefts of the rocks, and heard their midnight songs of praise, and 
 
 * That the Hussites had many correct views, is evident from the 
 following- articles of their creed given. by ^neas Sylvius, who was af- 
 terwards pope Pious II. 
 
 The pope of Rome is equal with other bishops. 
 
 Among- priests there is no difference. 
 
 There is no purgatory fire. 
 
 It is vain to pray for the dead and an invention of priestly covetous- 
 ne$s. 
 
 The images of God and the saints ought to be destroyed. 
 
 The blessing- of water and palm branches is ridiculous. 
 
 The relig-ion of the mendicants was invented by evil demons. 
 
 No capital sin oug-ht to be tolerated, although for the sake of avoid- 
 ing a greater evil. 
 
 Auricular confession is trifling; it is sufficient for every one in his 
 chamber to confess his sins unto God. 
 
 The temple of the g-reat God is the whole world. 
 
 The suffrages of saints, reigning- with Christ in heaven, are implored 
 hi vain, forasmuch as they cannot help us. 
 
 The festivals of saints, are altogether to be rejected. 
 
 We should cease from work on no day, except that which ic now 
 called the Lord's day. 
 
234 TWO WITNESSES. Period III. 
 
 communicated to them his Holy spirit. And if, as we have 
 reason to believe was the case, they feared God, they are among 
 the hundred forty and four thousand who now stand with the 
 Lamb on Mount Zion. 
 
 The Taborites were those Bohemian brothers called piccards 
 and beghards who joined Luther in the reformation. Their de- 
 scendants and followers are now to be found in the same coun- 
 tries. 
 
 The brethren and sisters of the Free Spirit, called in the 
 Flemish, Beggards and Beguins, were a numerous people in 
 Holland and Germany who seemed to turn from the ceremonies 
 and superstitions of popery to something like inward piety and 
 spiritual contemplation, and were most violently persecuted by 
 the magistrates and Roman clergy in the fourteenth century. 
 
 Thus have we seen the loitnesses hitherto prophecying in 
 sackloth,^ from the first rise of the papal dominion. We shall 
 now behold them indeed triumphant in the great reformation ; 
 though, wherever the Man of sin rules they will be subjected to 
 oppression, and if possible, death, until his dominion be taken 
 away. 
 
Chap. 11. reformation. 21 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 Circumstances in Europe favouring a reformation. — Philip's tri- 
 umph over Boniface. Removal of the Pope to Avignon. Great 
 Western schism. Mendicants unpopular. General demand 
 for a reform. Council of Constance. Discouragements. — 
 Character of the Popes. Their power. Low state of Religion 
 and Learning. Immediate causes. — Avarice of the Popes. 
 Sale of Indulgences opposed by Martin Luther. Luther's birth 
 and education. Retires into a monastery. Reads the Scrip- 
 tures. Made professor at Wittemberg. Opposes Tetzeh 
 Meets 'with applause. Circumstances favouring his cause.-^ 
 Summoned to Rome. Appears before Cajetan and Miltitz. 
 Disputes with Eckius. Reformation commences in Sivitzer- 
 land. Erasmus. Melanchton. Frederick the Wise. Luther 
 excommunicated. Burns the Pope's bull, and establishes the 
 LutJieran Church. Summoned to the Diet of Worms. His 
 defence and condemnation. Secreted at Wartburg. Re-ap- 
 pears, and publishes the Netv Testament in German. Preaches 
 the Gospel with great success. 
 
 From what has passed before him, the reader will gain some 
 general view of the deplorable state of the Christian world at the 
 commencement of the sixteenth century. The Papal power was 
 not, perhaps, so great as it once had been. Boniface VIII. may 
 be viewed as having stood, in the fourteenth century, on that 
 proud and guilty eminence of absolute spiritual and temporal da- 
 minion, which had been the desire of almost every pontiff* through 
 successive ages. Provoked by his haughty and overbearing de- 
 meanour, Philip, king of France, hurled him from his seat, and 
 he died in disgrace and anguish. To prevent such almost un- 
 controllable dominion at Rome, Philip placed a Frenchman in 
 the Papal see, and fixed his residence at Avignon in France. 
 This remained the seat of the Papacy for 70 years ; — a period 
 called, by the CathoUcs, the Babylonish captivity. But this re- 
 moval from Rome greatly weakened the power of the Pontiflk 
 It removed their personal influence, which had been immense, 
 from the eternal city. It gave their enemies in Rome an op- 
 portunity to cabal against them, and ravage with impunity, St, 
 Peter's patrimony. Many Italian cities revolted from the Pope. 
 Decrees sent from Avignon, were treated with contempt. Other 
 parts of Europe caught the same feehng ; and, from this time, the 
 tTiunders of the Pontiffs were heard without much fear or d^eadr 
 
 19 
 
218 REFORMATION. PeRIOD IIL 
 
 Another circumstance arising out of this, which weakened the 
 Papal power, was the great Western schism. The Romans, 
 wishing to have the Pope reside at Rome, elected one in oppo- 
 sition to the Pope at Avignon. Europe became divided and 
 distracted. For fifty years, the church had two and sometimes 
 three Popes or heads, who did little but hurl anathemas at each 
 other. The distress and scandal of the age baffle de- 
 scription. 
 
 The mendicants also, throughout Europe, began to fall under 
 a general odium. Their authority, rapaciousness, filth, and 
 wickedness, provoked the rage of almost all classes. In En- 
 gland, the University made a resolute stand against them by her 
 champion Wickliffe ; and in France many eflx)rts were made to 
 destroy their exorbitant power. Their internal conflicts were 
 many and violent. These the Pontiffs endeavoured to subdue, 
 and always with loss of power. 
 
 Besides the opposition of the true and faithful witnesses, the 
 Romish communion found many in her own bosom, who, fi*om 
 time to time, exposed her vices and corruptions. Dante and 
 Petrarch, in the fourteenth century, wrote against the corrup- 
 tions of Rome ; treating her as Babylon and the Pope as Anti- 
 christ ; and, by their wit and raillery, did them incredible mis 
 chief. In the same age, Peter Fitz Cassiodor addressed a re- 
 monstrance to the church of England against the tyranny and 
 wickedness of Rome, urging a secession. Michael Caesenus 
 and William Occum exposed the various errors and heresies of 
 John XXII. And Marsilius, a lawyer of Padua, wrote a trea- 
 tise, entitled The Defender of Peace, in which he powerfully con- 
 tested the Papal claim to Divine authority, or pre-eminence ovei- 
 other bishops. In the year 1436, Thomas Rhedon, a Carmehte 
 friar, saw the corruptions of the papacy, and so boldly exposed 
 them, that he was burned alive. One Jerome Savanarola, an 
 Italian monk, also inveighed against the corruption of the papacy, 
 and preached the doctrine of free justification by faith in Christ. 
 He, with two companions, were imprisoned and burned alive at 
 Florence, A. D. 1499. Thomas a Kempis, the reputed author 
 of the Imitation of Jesus Christ, who died in 1471, did much to 
 enhghten the world in the nature of true piety. John Wesselus, 
 of Groningen, shed much light on the surrounding darkness. 
 Indeed, he has been denominated tlie fight of the world, and the 
 great forerunner of Luther ; for he not only exposed the corrup- 
 tions of popery, but preached many of those doctrines which Lu- 
 ther afterwards proclaimed, and which lay at the basis of the 
 reformation. 
 
Chap. 11. leo x. 219 
 
 These and other witnesses in the bosom of the Papal Church, 
 had excited a general feehng throughout Europe in favour of a 
 reformation. Loud and repeated calls were made upon the ru- 
 ling powers for a general council, to heal prevailing divisions and 
 abuses. At length the Council of Constance was convened for 
 this purpose. It was composed of 20 archbishops, 150 bishops. 
 150 other dignitaries, and 200 doctors. The Emperor Sigis- 
 mund and the Pope were at its head. But what acts of refor- 
 mation could be expected from men who were themselves grossly 
 corrupt ; — from men, whose highest interest it was to have things 
 remain just as they were, or rather become more degenerate ? 
 Besides, had they been disposed to do according to their best 
 abihty, they could only have effected a partial reformation of a 
 few external corruptions. The source of evil would have re- 
 mained. This was the doctrine of justification by human merit : 
 the foundation of indulgences and almost every evil in the Pa- 
 pal world. This could only have been overturned by the true 
 doctrine of justification through faith in the blood of Christ ; and 
 of this probably all in the council were ignorant. They did lit- 
 tle, therefore, but condemn the writings of Wickliffe, and burn 
 Huss and Jerom, better reformers than the whole assembly. 
 Other councils were subsequently composed for the hke purpose, 
 but were equally ineffectual. The general demand, however, 
 for a reformation of abuses continued, and was very favourable 
 to the interests of religion. 
 
 But notwithstanding these circumstances, favourable to a re- 
 formation, the condition of Christendom was extremely deplora- 
 ble. If the Popes swayed not the sceptre which was once in 
 their hands, they still maintained and exercised a most awful 
 despotism over the souls and consciences of men. At the com- 
 mencement of the century the chair was filled by Alexander VI., 
 a monster in iniquity, who was continuaily guilty of the most ex- 
 ecrable crimes. He was succeeded first by Pius 111. ; and then, 
 by Julius II., who was furious for war and bloodshed and whose 
 pontificate was a scene of military violence. His place was filled, 
 in 1513, by Leo X., of the family of the Medicis ; a man of lite- 
 rature and a promoter of learning, but a stranger to vital piety — 
 accused even of atheism, and a man who spared no pains to up- 
 hold the wealth and grandeur of the Roman see. 
 
 This immense power, wielded by a thousand dignitaries, and 
 holding in subjection the potentates of the earth, the Waldenses 
 were too feeble to molest ; while the Hussites, wearied by long 
 contentions, were glad of the liberty of living and worshipping 
 God, without being further molested or molesting others. 
 
220 REFORMATION. PeRIOD III. 
 
 Of the low state of religion and of its monstrous perversions* 
 we in this age, can have no adequate conception. It is thus de* 
 scribed by Frederic Myconius, a writer of that period. " The 
 passion and satisfaction of Christ, were treated as a bare history, 
 like the Odyssey of Homer ; concerning faith, by which the righ- 
 teousness of the Redeemer and eternal life are apprehended, 
 there was the deepest silence. Christ was described as a se- 
 vere judge, ready to condemn all who were destitute of the in- 
 tercession of saints and of pontifical interest. In the room of 
 Christ were substituted as saviours and intercessors, the Virgin 
 Mary, like a Pagan Diana, and other saints who, from time to 
 time- had been created by the Popes. Nor were men, it seems, 
 entitled to the benefit of their prayers ^ except they deserved it 
 of them by their works. What sort of works was necessary for 
 this end was distinctly explained ; not the works prescribed in the 
 decalogue, and enjoined on all mankind, but such as enrich the 
 priests and monks. Those who died neglecting these, were 
 consigned to hell, or at least to purgatory, till they were re- 
 deemed from it by a satisfaction made either by themselves or 
 their proxies. The frequent pronunciation of the Lord's prayer, 
 and the salutation of the Virgin, and the recitations of the cano- 
 nical hours, constantly engaged those who undertook to be reli- 
 gious. An incredible mass of ceremonial observances was every 
 where visible, while gross wickedness was practised under the 
 encouragement of indulgences, by which the guilt of the crime 
 was easily expiated. The preaching of the word was the least 
 part of the episcopal function"; rites and processions employed 
 the bishops perpetually when engaged in religious service. The 
 number of clergy was enormous, and their lives were most 
 scandalous." 
 
 From this representation, we may easily perceive that an 
 awful ignorance of religion, accompanied by the vilest super- 
 stition, pervaded all classes. The public schools of learning 
 were filled by monks ; — a class of men, who had a barbarous 
 aversion to all mental improvement, and who thought they did 
 God service, if they locked up the faculties of youth. 
 
 Scholastic divinity, and the logic of Aristotle, filled the 
 schools. Albertus Magnus and Thomas Aquinas, who hved in 
 the 13th, and Duns Scotus of the 14th century, became the 
 heads of powerful sects, called the Scotists and Thomists, who 
 were ever disputing about the nature of the divine co-operation 
 with the human will, the measure of divine grace essential to 
 salvation, personal identity, and the immaculate conception of 
 the Virgin Mary. By them philosophy was carried, it was 
 
Chap. 11, sale op indulgences. 221 
 
 thought, to the highest degree of perfection, but was, in truth, 
 the most silly and unintelhgible farrago. '' The beautiful sub- 
 tleties of sophistical syllogism, enabled the disputants to divide 
 the hair of controverted points, which neither understood •, and 
 prove it, when split, to be alter, or idem, or tertium quid ; with 
 quid-diti^s, and quo-chties and entities, and a profundity of hke 
 wisdom, that made an admiring audience gape, or the listening 
 pupil stand amazed, lost in the depths of this unfathomable learn- 
 ing." 
 
 The best theological instruction, was of so poor a character, 
 that, when Luther rose, not a man could be found in the Uni- 
 versity of Paris, the best school of learning of the age, who 
 could dispute with him in the Scriptures. Men preached ; but 
 their sermons were senseless unmeaning harangues upon the 
 blessed Virgin ; the merits of the Saints ; the efficacy of relics ; 
 the burnings of purgatory, and the utility of indulgences. If 
 there were men of elevation in society- who read and thought, 
 they were puffed up with a sense of their own excellence, by the 
 Aristotelian philosophy, which was then prevalent in the schools, 
 and which would write foolishness uipon the doctrine of salvation 
 by a crucified Redeemer. 
 
 The avarice of the Popes was unbounded. Desirous of 
 maintaining the authority, grandeur and splendour of the Roman 
 See ; they continually devised new schemes for draining Chris- 
 tendom of its treasures. Every ecclesiastic was required to 
 pay annats, or the first year's produce of his living to the Pope. 
 The richest benefices throughout Europe, were sold, whej. 
 vacant, and sometimes before, to the highest bidder. Frequent 
 demands of free gifts were made from (he clergy, and civil 
 rulers ; and extraordinary levies >of tenths on ecclesiastical 
 revenues, upon pretence of expeditions against the Turks, or 
 some other pious jitfrposes, never executed, were continualh 
 exacted. 
 
 But the greatest source of wealth to the Pontiffs, was the sale 
 of indulgences. This traffic was carried to awful excesses. 
 For persuading the people, that there was an infinite treasure of 
 merit in Christ and the Saints, beyond what they needed them- 
 selves ; — a treasure which was committed to the Popes, tlie 
 bishops, the clergy, the Dominican and Franciscan friars, to be 
 sold by them for money, and that whoever should purchase it, 
 should be absolved themselves, from the greatest crimes, and de- 
 liver their friends too, from the fires of purgatory ; these crafty 
 men had secured treasures of wealth almost unbounded. It was 
 this abominable traffic, which first opened the eyes of Martin 
 
 19* 
 
222 RErORMATION. pERIOD 111. 
 
 Luther to the corruptions of Popery, and roused his spirit to the 
 work of reformation. 
 
 This wonderful man, who holds the first place in modern 
 ecclesiastical history, and who must ever be loved, and revered, 
 as one of the greatest benefactors of mankind, was born at 
 Isleben, in Saxony, in the year 1483. His father was a man of 
 integrity, employed in the mines of Mansfield ; but he acted hke 
 a man of enlarged mind, in giving his son a learned education. 
 At an early period, Martin discovered uncommon powers of 
 mind ; and having passed through the ordinary studies at Magde- 
 burg, Eisenach and Erfurt, he commenced master of arts at the 
 University of Erfurt, at the age of twenty-two, and devoted him- 
 self to the study of civil law. But a providential occurrence 
 suddenly changed the whole course of his life. While walking in 
 the fields with an intimate friend, that friend was suddenly 
 killed by lightning. Luther viewed it as a call from heaven, to 
 devote himself to the divine service ; and he retired in 1 505 
 into a convent of Augustinian friars. As yet he was a stranger 
 to vital piety ; and his monastic life, having the form without the 
 power and joy of godhness, was very gloomy. But his mind was 
 too highly cultivated for him to sit down an idle drone. The fire of 
 genius burned within him ; and had he been left to himself, and 
 the ordinary course of the monastic life, he would have found 
 his way to the papal chair. But an invisible hand conducted 
 him to an old Latin bible in the library of the monastery. He 
 seized it with avidity, and gave it a faithful perusal. From this, 
 light shone in upon liis understanding, and comfort dawned upon 
 his soul. In this sacred treasury, he found the doctrine of justi- 
 fication by faith, the reception of which, at once elevated his 
 mind far above that scholastic philosophy and theology, whicli 
 were then in vogue, and of which he had become perfect master : 
 and made his once gloomy monastery a paradise of bliss. 
 Abandoning all other pursuits, he gave himself with incredible 
 ardour to the study of the sacred volume ; and such were his at- 
 tainments in divine truth, that he was soon viewed as the most 
 learned divine in all Germany, In 1507 he was ordained priest ; 
 and, as a reward for his diligence, and astonishing attaiimicnts, Iw 
 was made in 1508, professor of philosophy and theology in the 
 University of Wittemberg, on the Elbe, by Frederick, elector of 
 Saxony. He also officiated as pastor of the Church in Wittem- 
 berg, as the substitute of Simon Hensius, who was disabled b\ 
 infirmity. 
 
 Luther is presented to us in history, as remarkably strong and 
 healthy, and of a sanguine and bilious temperament. His cye^ 
 
Chap. 11. martin luther. 225 
 
 were piercing and full of fire ; his voice sweet and vehement, 
 when once fairly raised ; he had a stern countenance ; and. 
 though most intrepid and high spirited, he could assume the ap- 
 pearance of modesty and humility whenever he pleased, which 
 however, was not often the case. By friends and enemies, he was 
 acknowledged as a man of great learning, and elegant taste, and 
 pre-eminent above all others, as a popular preacher and teacher 
 of philosophy. 
 
 His piety kept pace with his learning and popularity. In 
 1516 we find him thus writing to a friend. " I desire to know 
 what your soul is doing, whether, wearied at length of its own 
 righteousness, it learns to refresh itself, and to trust in the 
 righteousness of Christ." — Remarkable language for th?.t period. 
 
 While he was filHng the highly important station, to which 
 providence had raised him, with great credit to himself and his 
 country, and gaining more and more knowledge of the fi^mda- 
 mental doctrines of the gospel, John Tetzel appeared, in the year 
 1517, in the neighbourhood of Wittemberg, selling indulgences.*' 
 To this office that bold dominican inquisitor had been dele- 
 gated by Albert, Archbishop of Mentz, to whom the indulgences 
 had been sent by Leo X. 
 
 Had Tetzel been of a mild and timid spirit, the reformation 
 might have been delayed another century ; but he was a man of 
 uncommon boldness and impudence, just calculated to rouse the 
 indignation of Luther. He was indeed a veteran in the trafl[ic. 
 Ten years before, he had collected 2000 florins in the space of 
 two days ; and he boasted that, by his indulgences, he had saved 
 more souls from hell than ever St. Peter converted by his preach- 
 ing. The following was one of his abominable articles of traf- 
 fic. " May our Lord Jesus Christ, have mercy upon thee, and 
 absolve thee by the merits of his most holy passion. And I, by 
 his authority, that of his Apostles Peter and Paul, and of the 
 
 * According to a book, called the Tax book of the sacred Romai: 
 chancery, containing the exact sums demanded for the remission of sins?, 
 we find tlie following; fees. 
 
 For simony, 
 
 10^. 
 
 ed. 
 
 For sacrilege, 
 
 10 
 
 6 
 
 For taking a false oath 
 
 
 
 in a criminal case, 
 
 9 
 
 
 
 For robbing. 
 
 12 
 
 
 
 For burning a house, 
 
 12 
 
 
 
 For murdering a layman, 
 
 7 
 
 6 
 
 For laying violent hands 
 
 
 
 on a clergyman, 
 
 10 
 
 C 
 
224 REFORMATION. PeRIOD III, 
 
 most holy Pope, granted and committed to me in these parts, do 
 absolve thee first, from all ecclesiastical censures, in whatever 
 manner they have been incurred, and then from all the sins, 
 transgressions and excesses how enormous soever they may be, 
 even such as are reserved for the cognizance of the Holy See, 
 and as far as the keys of the Holy Church extend ; I remit to 
 thee all the punishment which thou deservest in purgatory on 
 their account ; and I restore thee to the holy sacraments of the 
 church, to the unity of the faithful, and to that innocence and 
 purity, which thou possessed at baptism ; so that when thou 
 diest, the gates of punishment shall be shut, and the gates of the 
 paradise of delight shall be opened ; and if thou shall not die 
 at present, this grace shall remain in full force when thou art at 
 the point of death. In the name of the Father, and of the Son, 
 and of the Holy Ghost." Another related to the deliverance of 
 departed friends from the fire of purgatory ; and such was the 
 grossness of this man, that he would publicly say, " The moment 
 the money tinkles in the chest, your father's soul mounts out of 
 purgatory." 
 
 The prices of these indulgences varied according to the cir- 
 cumstances. and crimes of the purchasers. For the better sale 
 of them, whole districts of country were farmed out to the 
 highest bidders. These were often men of the most licentious- 
 characters, who, after they had quieted the consciences of 
 thousands in sin, spent their nights in riot and voluptuousness-. 
 John TetzeL was a common adulterer.''^ 
 
 When Tetzel appeared in Saxony, vast crowds flocked from 
 all parts of the country to purchase indidgences. The spectacle 
 grieved the spirit of Luther, and he gently remonstrated against 
 it from the pulpit of Wittemberg. The least opposition was 
 sufficient to rouse the haughty spirit of Tetzel. He stormed and 
 raged, and constructed a pile of wood, and set it on fire, to shew 
 
 ■^ That the Protestant reader may see to what extent this sale has 
 been carried on since the reformation, in Popish countries, and how mucL 
 we are indebted to Martin Luther ; the following fact is added, as givei. 
 by Milner. " In the year 1709, the privateers of Bristol took a galleon, 
 in which they found 500 bales of bulls, for indulgences, and 16 reams 
 were in a bale. .So that they reckon the whole came to 3,840,000, 
 averaging in price from 20 pence to eleven pounds.'' In Spain and Por- 
 tugal, the traffic is still continued. In Spain, the King has the profits. 
 In Portugal, the King and the Pope go shares. 
 
 A short time since, a gentleman, to ascertain the present state of things, 
 went to the office at Naples, and for two sequins purchased a plenary re- 
 mission of all sins for himself, and any two persons, whose names he should 
 inserts 
 
Chap. II. luther opposes tetzel. 225 
 
 what he would do to the man, who should dare call in question, 
 tiie holiness of his sales. The effect of this on Luther's mind, 
 was to lead him to examine thoroughly the subject ; and, being 
 satisfied of the iniquity of the traffic, he came out with great 
 boldness against it ; warned the people apnin?t trusting to any 
 thing for salvation devised by man ; wrote to Albert, elector of 
 Mentz, to whose jurisdiction the country was immediately sub- 
 ject, exposing the wickedness of the sellers of indulgences, and 
 reproacliing the sales, and even dared to publish 95 theses, in 
 which he developed his opinions concerning this iniquitous traf- 
 fic and challenged its friends to defend it. 
 
 Luther as yet, thought not of the wonderful things which he 
 was to accomplish. As fully as any man, he acknowledged the 
 supremacy of the Pope, and the propriety of his granting indul- 
 gences, remitting church censures and temporal punishments ; 
 but his mind was satisfied respecting the Pope's utter impotence, 
 to remit divine punishment, either in this or the future world. 
 In a subsequent account of himself, he says, " I was compelled 
 in my conscience, to expose the scandalous sale of indulgences. 
 I found myself in it alone, and as it were, by surprise. And 
 when it became impossible for me to retreat, I made many con- 
 cessions to the Pope ; not however, in many important points ; 
 but certainly at that time, I adored him in earnest.'* 
 
 The boldness of Luther, in doing what no one else dared to 
 do, and what almost every one wished to have done, attracted 
 great attention and applause throughout Germany. His theses 
 spread into every city and village, and were read by all classes 
 of people with amazing avidity. Tetzel, finding it necessary for 
 him to do more than rage and threaten, published in opposition 
 to Luther, one hundred and six propositions, in which he made 
 some efforts to refute the arguments of the bold reformer. 
 Other champions of the Papal cause also came out in its defence ; 
 particularly Prierias, a Dominican friar and Inquisitor General ; 
 and Eckius, a renowned professor of divinity at Ingoldstadt. 
 But Luther stood firm against every adversary. He had the 
 Scriptures in his hands, and from them he was able to draw 
 weapons of defence, which, in every contest, gave him the 
 decided advantage. 
 
 Although Luther had ventured to attack a power which ap- 
 peared invincible, yet there were several circumstances occur- 
 ring in that period which surprisingly favoured his cause. The 
 Papal power had risen to a height which could not long be 
 sustained. The exorbitant wealth, and dissolute manners of 
 the Clergy had alienated from them every reflecting mind. A 
 
226 REFORMATION. PeRIOD III. 
 
 general demand for more than a century had been made, for a 
 council which should reform abuses. The revival of learning ; 
 in the west of Europe, in consequence of the literati havingg, 
 sought refuge from Constar.tinople, reduced by the Turks, in^ 
 Italy, and France, and Germany, where they became instructors 
 of youth in all the public seminaries of learning, and introduced I 
 a taste for the study of ihe ancient Greek and Roman authors ; 
 had roused the human mind to a sense of its native dignity and 1- 
 worth, and introduced a bold spirit of investigation into the 
 correctness of long established notions, and an ardent desire for 
 improvement in every art and science. The art of printing, 
 which had been invented in Germany about the year 1440, 
 gave the world in 1450, at Mentz, a printed Bible ; and ena- 
 bled mankind to multiply copies of books to almost any extent, , 
 with amazing rapidity and but little comparative expense. 
 Before that period, books were written out with the pen on 
 parchment,* whiv.h made them very expensive and scarce. Had 
 Luther then risen he would have communicated his sentiments 
 to but very few, for what he communicated must have been 
 chiefly from the pulpit. Whatever he wrote would scarce have 
 been read by a hundred persons. ^But appearing as he did, at 
 this fortunate moment, when the discovery of this wonderful 
 art had not only rendered the multiplication of books easy, but 
 had raised in the world an astonishing thirst for reading, Lu- 
 ther's books at once filled Europe, and his opposition to the 
 corruptions of the Papacy became the subject of universal con- 
 versation. Luther himself was a Franciscan friar. Tetzel, a 
 Dominican. These orders were bitter enemies, and it was 
 only for Luther to imitate PauK when he exclaimed, 1 am a Pha- 
 risee, the son of a Pharisee, to enlist in his favour the whole body 
 of the Franciscans, though they had ever been firm supporters 
 of the Papal dominion 
 
 But while these and other circumstances may be pointed out 
 as propitious to the cause of Luther, his astonishing success 
 must and will, by every pious mind, be ascribed to the over- 
 rulmg providence of God. It was the great Head of the Church, 
 
 * The Jews wrote the OIJ Testament on skins with very great care, 
 and connected them together and rolled them in a double roll. The Greek 
 manuscripts were written in capital letters, and without any separation of 
 words ; thus, 
 
 BLESSEDAKETHEPE/VDWHODIEINTHELORD. 
 
 No manuscript of the New Testament extant, can be traced higher than 
 the fourth century. Most of the Hebrew manuscripts were written be- 
 tween the years 1000 and 1457. Those of an earlier period have been, fov 
 some reasons unknown, destroyed. 
 
Chap. 11. revival of learning. 227 
 
 ever watchful of that which he had purchased with his own blood, 
 who raised up this wonderful reformer, gave him his astonishing 
 talents and ardent love of truth, preserved bij= life amid many 
 •langers, and enabled him to expose the corruptions of the Man 
 of sin, and lead forth the Church from this worse than Egyptian 
 bondage. 
 
 Leo X. the Roman Pontiff, at first viewed the contest in 
 Germany with indifference ; supposing it to be only a contest, 
 not uncommon in that age, between a Dominican and Francis- 
 can monk. " Brother Martin," said he, *' is a man of a very 
 hue genius, and these squabbles are the mere effusions of 
 monastic envy." But on being fully informed of its nature and 
 extent, he became alarmed, and summoned Luther, July 1518, 
 to appear at Rome, within sixty days, to answer for his conduct 
 before the Auditor of the Chamber, and Prierias, the Inquisitor 
 General. Luther knew there would be no safety for him at 
 Rome ; and, through the earnest solicitation of his patron, 
 Frederick the Wise, he obtained liberty to have his cause tried 
 before Cardinal Cajetan, who was then the pope's legate, in 
 Germany. Within sixteen days after his citation, however, he 
 was condemned as an incorrigible heretic at Rome by the Bishop 
 of Ascoli, the Auditor of the Apostolical Chamber; — such was 
 the sincerity of the Pope in granting him a hearing in Germany. 
 {, Having obtained a sate conduct from the Emperor, Luthe 
 appeared before Cajetan at Augsburg, in the month of October; 
 but Cajetan was a Dominican, the avowed friend of Tetzel, and 
 f^nemy of Luther, He did nothing but require Luther, in a 
 most arrogant manner, immediately to renounce his opinions and 
 return into the bosom of the church, and this without having one 
 
 ^ of them proved erroneous. Such an assumption of authority was 
 not at all calculated to intimidate or move such a mind as Martin 
 Luther's. He expressed the utmost reverence for the Pope, 
 but declared he would never renounce opinions which he viewed 
 
 j as scriptural, without being convinced of his error. Cajetan 
 immediately threatened him with i\v: heaviest church censures ; 
 and it being evident that nothing awaited him but the severest 
 measures, the reformer secretly withdrew from the presence 
 of the Cardinal and returned to Wittemberg ; appealing from the 
 
 , Pope himself, "ill-informed, to the same Leo X. better informed." 
 
 I This appeal however, was soou evidently hopeless ; for the 
 [ Pope issued a special edict, commanding all his subjects " to 
 
 acknowledge his power of delivering from all the punishments 
 i due to sin and transgression of every kind." This completely 
 
 II shut the door against all hope of reconciliation but by a {h^pxt 
 
228 REFORMATION. PeRIOD 111. 
 
 and full renunciation of all his opinions, and Luther appealed to 
 a general Council as superior to the Pope. 
 
 Hoping to reclaim Luther by a messenger of more mildness 
 and cunning than Cardinal Cajetan, Leo sent Charles Miltitz, a 
 Saxon knight, in 1519, to negociate with him. To conciliate 
 the elector Frederick, Miltitz carried to him the golden conse- 
 crated rose, the peculiar mark of the Pope's favour ; and, to 
 gain Luther, he rebuked Tetzel with the greatest severity. 
 The elector received the bauble, which once he desired, with 
 indifference. With the reformer, Miltitz had several interviews, 
 but they were fruitless as to the great point. He persuaded 
 Luther, however, to write a submissive letter to the Pope, and 
 agreed with the elector to refer the whole subject to the first 
 diet held by the new emperor of Germany, Charles V. In his 
 letter, Luther expressed a great reverence for the church of 
 Rome ; declared that his great object was to honour that church, 
 and, though he could not renounce his opinions without being 
 convinced that he was in an error, yet he would, in future, be 
 silent respecting indulgences, if his enemies would no longer 
 persecute him. 
 
 Of the popularity of Luther at this period, some judgment 
 may be formed from the following extract from one of his letters, 
 " Charles Miltitz saw me at Altenburg, and complained that I 
 had united the whole world to myself, and drawn it aside from 
 the Pope ; that he had discovered this at the inns as he travel- 
 led. ' Martin,' said he, ' you are so much favoured with 
 the popular opinion, that I could not expect with the help of 
 25,000 soldiers, to force you with me to Rome.' " 
 
 Soon after his conferences with Miltitz, Luther was brought 
 into a public dispute with Eckius. This learned and brilliant 
 professor of theology, flattered himself, that, in public debate, 
 he could silence these young reformers ; and he challenged 
 Carolstadt, the colleague and friend of Luther, to a public dispute 
 on the controverted points, at Leipsic. The assembly was large, 
 and the dispute between these combatants was carried on for four- 
 teen days; and such were the plaudits bestowed upon Eckius, that 
 he challenged Luther to engage in the combat. Luther accepted 
 the challenge, and the dispute continued ten days. But Eckius 
 was not here as triumphant as before. He found his antago- 
 nist well acquainted with the sacred scriptures ; honest in the 
 sacred cause ; dexterous ; eloquent, and a firm expectant of the 
 blessing of Heaven. Many were the points in debate j but 
 the chief one regarded the superiority of the Roman See. 
 Luther declared it impious to maintain the divine right of the 
 
Chap. n. zuinglius. erasmus. 229 
 
 Pope to act as the vicar of Christ, though he willingly allowed 
 him a supremacy above others, from the universal consent of the 
 church. He was daily drawing nearer to the evangelical liberty 
 of the gospel of Christ ; though by slow advances. Both parties 
 claimed the victory ; but the dispute was in general advantageous 
 to the reformation ; for the more the corruptions of Popery were 
 discussed, the more were the minds of men enlightened, and 
 their consciences set free. In the close of 1519, Luther began 
 to preach and write on the administration of the sacrament, in 
 both kinds, which exceedingly exasperated his enemies. But 
 said he, " Let us in faith and prayer commit the event to God, 
 and we shall be safe." 
 
 While Luther was thus gaining and diffusing knowledge in 
 Germany, and opposing the corruptions of Popery, a spirit of 
 reform similar to his own was roused in Switzerland. There the 
 Franciscans had carried on the scandalous traffic to an awful 
 extent, and the minds of the people were perfectly infatuated. 
 Huldric Zuinglius, a man not inferior to Luther, dared to oppose 
 it in the summer of 1518 ; and though condemned by the uni- 
 versities of Cologne and Louvaine, he advanced with bold and 
 rapid steps toward a complete and thorough reformation. 
 
 The greatest scholar of the age was Erasmus. He was or- 
 dained a priest in 1492, at the age of twenty-six. The great 
 object of his life was the revival of literature. He was exten- 
 sively acquainted with the theology then uni rersally received, 
 and he became a most severe satirist upon all its superstitions 
 and follies. He, by his sound reasoning, his invective and rail- 
 lery, first sowed the seeds of reformation in Europe. But he 
 had not the courage to become an open opponent of the Pope. 
 " Every man," said he, " hath not the courage requisite to 
 make a martyr; and I am afraid that if I were put to the trial, 
 I should imitate St. Peter." He repressed and moderated his 
 zeal, therefore, against the errors of popery, while he was a 
 friend and admirer of Luther ; and did more than almost any 
 other man in promoting the study of the sacred scriptures. 
 
 The celebrated Philip Melanchton, who became one of the 
 most illustrious coadjutors of Luther, was at the pubhc dispute 
 at Leipsic. He was then twenty-three years of age ; but such 
 were his attainments in literature, that he had been made pro- 
 fessor of Greek at Wittemberg. So fully was he convinced of 
 the soundness of Luther's principles, that, from the time of his 
 dispute with Eckius, he enlisted with ardour in the cause of the 
 reformalron. Other men w€rc present at the sanre disputatrom, 
 
230 REFORMATioKr. Period liL 
 
 who afterwards became distinguished lights and guides in thd 
 cause of truth and liberty 
 
 But one prince, as yet, publicly declared in favour of Luthen 
 This was his patron, Frederic, elector of Saxony. He was a 
 diligent searcher of the sacred scriptures ; had become much 
 dissatisfied with the usual modes of interpretation, and with the 
 abominations of popery ; and, as far as he could, without pro- 
 voking the vengeance of Rome, to whom he still was conscien- 
 tiously subject, he aided Luther in his arduous work. At the 
 death of Maximilian, the emperor, in 1519, Frederic acted as 
 vicar of the empire during the interregnum, and protected Lu- 
 theranism from the violent assaults of its enemies. 
 
 On the fifteenth of June, one thousand five hundred and 
 twenty, Luther was publicly denounced by the church of Rome. 
 Forty-one propositions from his works were condemned as he- 
 retical ; all pious persons were forbidden to read his works on 
 pain of excommunication ; such as had them, were commanded 
 to burn them ; and he. himself, if he did not in sixty days re- 
 cant his errors and burn his books, was to be excommunicated 
 and delivered unto Satan for the destruction of his flesh. 
 All secular princes were required, under pain of incurring the 
 same censures, and of forfeiting all their dignities, to seize his 
 person, that he might be punished as his crimes deserved. 
 
 The church of Rome had become fully satisfied, that they 
 could never reclaim him ; and that the only way to save them- 
 selves was to proceed violently against him. Luther had made 
 astonishing advances in the discovery of truth, and by almost in- 
 numerable letters, tracts, sermons and commentaries on scrip- 
 ture, had diffused his sentiments throughout Europe, and made 
 many distinguished and powerful converts. 
 
 The papists exulted at the publication of the pope's bull. 
 They had been accustomed to see this terminate all controver- 
 sies, and they supposed that it would forever silence the re- 
 former. But it had very little effect upon his mind, or his 
 cause. It came too late to command submission in Germany. 
 This intrepid man erected without the walls of Wittemberg an 
 immense pile of wood ; and there, in presence of the professors 
 and students of the university, and a vast crowd of spectators, 
 committed the papal bull to the flames, together with the vo- 
 lumes of the canon law, the rule of the pontifical jurisdiction. 
 
 By this public act he left the Roman communion. He de- 
 nounced the pope of Rome as the Man of sin. He waged open 
 war with the whole papal establishment, and exhorted all chris- 
 tian rulers and people to separate from it. By this bold agt 
 
Chap. 11. diet at worms. S31 
 
 the die was cast. There was henceforth no reconciliation. In 
 less than a month after, a second bull, a bull of excommunica- 
 tion, was issued against him, but it was only the distant echo of 
 thunder which had already lost its power to terrify or destroy. 
 
 Luther now resolved upon re-establishing the Church of God 
 upon a proper basis. In the Roman Church he could neither 
 find the form nor spirit of the gospel. He saw and felt the ne- 
 cessity of a Church in which the Papal dominion the injunction 
 of celibacy in the clergy, the monastic vow, the intercession of 
 saints, auricular confession, pilgrimage and penances, and the im- 
 aginary existence of purgatory, should find no place; and in which 
 the true doctrine of justification and acceptance with God should 
 be properly received and applied, and gospel discipline be duly 
 administered. In his various schemes of reformation, he wa^^ 
 warmly seconded by the members and professors of his own 
 university, and by many pious and learned men scattered 
 throughout Europe. But in the beginning of the year 1521, he 
 was summoned to appear at the diet of Worms. 
 
 This diet was the general assembly of the German empire, 
 composed of all its princes, archbishops, and bishops, and many 
 abbots, and convened by Charles V. for the purpose of check- 
 ing the new religious opinions which threatened to destroy the 
 ancient faith of Europe No sooner was it convened, and 
 certain formalities were settled, than the papal legates demand- 
 ed an immediate procedure against Luther. But his friends 
 plead the unreasonableness of condemning a man unheard, and 
 the whole assembly concurred in admitting him to their pre- 
 sence. Frederic, however, would not consent to his appearing 
 ■without a safe conduct. This the emperor was compelled 
 to grant. His friends, however, were very fearful of his suf- 
 fering the fate of John Huss, and, on his way, besought him 
 to retire to some place of safety. But, said the intrepid re- 
 former, *' I am lawfully called to appear in that city, and thither 
 will I go in the name of the Lord, though as many devils 
 as there are tiles on the houses, were there combined against 
 me." 
 
 At Worms, Luther met with a reception which must have 
 been gratifying to his feelings, though he feared God more than 
 he desired the praise of man. Vast crowds gathered around 
 him to behold the man who had so boldly attacked the corrup- 
 tions of popery and introduced a new religion. The most im- 
 portant characters in church and slate filled his apartments, 
 and he was conducted to the Diet by the marshal of the empire, 
 ijlis conduct, in presence of that august assembly, was very be- 
 
 ^s> 
 
«2:32 REF0RMATI0I7. 
 
 coming a man of God. He was meek and civil, but firm. Wheii 
 called upon to acknowledge his writings, he did it without hesi- 
 tation \ but he solemnly and boldly refused to renounce his opi- 
 nions, unless convinced of their error from the word of God. 
 In a speech of two hours, first made in German, and then re- 
 peated in Latin, he boldly vindicated the course he had taken, 
 and gained the applause of one half the assembly. But while 
 the subject was in agitation and while many efforts were making 
 in private to reclaim the reformer, Luther received a message 
 from the emperor, directing him immediately to depart from 
 Worms and return home, because he persisted in his contuma- 
 cy and would not return into the bosom of the church. 
 
 x\fter lie left the diet, a decree was passed declaring him an. 
 excommunicated, notorious heretic ; and forbidding all persons, 
 under the penalty of high treason, to receive, maintain, or pro- 
 tect him. 
 
 Foreseeing the storm that was bursting upon his favourite 
 professor, Frederic provided three or four horsemen, disguised 
 in masks, in whom he could confide, and placed them in a wood 
 near Eisenach ; from whence as he was returning home, they 
 rushed out upon Luther, took him by force, and carried him to 
 the castle of Wartburg. There he lay concealed for ten months 
 from thesearch of his implacable adversaries ; and in this retreat> 
 which he called his Patmos, he pursued his studies, and produced 
 some works particularly a translation of the New Testament, 
 which were highly useful to the cause of the reformation. 
 
 The friends of Luther were exceedingly discomfited at his 
 sudden disappearance. They were generally ready to believe 
 that a band of assassins had waylaid and killed him. They had 
 not the courage or ability to do much without him, and were for 
 a period covered with gloom. Luther had friends who commu- 
 nicated to him the knowledge of all that transpired. Here ho 
 was told that the University of Paris, the most venerable of the 
 learned societies of Europe, from which he had hoped much 
 favourable to his cause, had passed a solemn censure upon his 
 vi^ritings ; and that Henry VHL king of England, had published 
 an answer to a treatise of his entitled the Babylonish Captivity, 
 and for it had received from the Pope the title o^ Defender ofth$ 
 Faith. A circumstance, however, which affected him more than 
 either of these (for Luther was not a man who was to be over- 
 awed by monarchs or universities) v/as the conduct of his own 
 friend and partizan Carlostadt, who had attempted to carry on 
 the work of reformation by violence ; throwing down and break- 
 mg the images of saints, aixd stripping the churches ojid publiv 
 
Chap. 11. luther's bible. ^23^ 
 
 places of the various ensigns of popery. Luther siiw that this 
 was no way to reform the Church ; that error must first be era- 
 dicated from the minds of the people, before any thing could be 
 effected to any good purpose ; and that if this was once done, 
 images and rehcs, and other superstitions, would of course fall. 
 
 Safety was valuable, but his own preservation was not what; 
 the reformer sought. He felt for the good of the Church, and 
 was anxious again to be engaged in her conflicts. '^ I sit here," 
 said he in a letter to Melanchton, " in my Patmos, reflecting all 
 the day on the wretched condition of the Church. And I be- 
 moan the hardness of my heart that I am not dissolved into tears 
 on this account. May God have mercy upon us." And again, 
 " For the glory of the word of God, and for the mutual confir- 
 mation of myself and others, I would much rather burn on the 
 live coal, than hve here alone, half alive and useless. If I perish 
 it is God's will ; neither will the Gospel suffer in any degree. I 
 hope you will succeed me, as Ehsha did Elijah." 
 
 The intemperate and misguided zeal of Carlostadt brought 
 Luther from liis retreat to Wittemberg, March 1522, without 
 the consent or knowledge of his patron and protector, Frederic. 
 It was a happy event. Carlostadt and his party listened to him 
 as to a voice from heaven, and order was restored. 
 
 Luther's first business was the publication of his New Testa- 
 ment. This struck a heavy blow at the root of Popery. It was 
 rapidly circulated, and read with avidity by all classes through- 
 out Germany, and it opened the eyes of men to the true doctrines 
 of the Gospel, and enabled them at once to see clearly the cor- 
 ruptions of the church of Rome. He afterwards apphed him- 
 self to the translation of the Old Testament, assisted by Melanch- 
 ton, which he finished and pubUshed in 1530 ; a work of amazing 
 labour. 
 
 Luther also resumed, at Wittemberg, the business of preacli- 
 ing, in which he did much to enlighten, reform, and quiet the 
 people of Saxony.* By his labours many souls were converted, 
 
 "^ A just idea of Luther's preaching may be learned from the following 
 anecdote. " Luther had heard the celebrated Bucer preach a sermon, and 
 invited him to supper. After commending the sermon, he said he could 
 preach better than Bucer. Bucer courteously assented, sayings, that by 
 universal consent, that praise belonged to Luther. Luther then, se- 
 riously replied, do not think that I am vainly boasting ; I am conscious of 
 my own slender stores, nor could I preach so learned a sermon as you have 
 done to-day ; but my practice is this : — When I ascend the pulpit, I consi- 
 der what is the character of my hearers, most of whom are rude and unin- 
 structed people, almost Goths and Vandals, and I preach to them what I 
 think; they can undei-?tand. But you rise aloft, and soar into the clouds ; 
 
 20* 
 
"234 REFORMATION PbRIOD UK 
 
 and many evils were corrected in the churches. The friends oi 
 the reformation were every where animated and strengthened. 
 Nuremberg, Frankfort, Hamburg,, and other free cities of the 
 first rank, openly embraced the principles of the reformer, and 
 abolished the mass, aiid other rites of popery, ^ome high 
 princes also^ the elector of Brandenburgh, the dukes of Bruns- 
 v/ick and Lunenburgh, and prince of Anhalt, declared openly on 
 «he side of Luther, and supported his preachers in their domia- 
 ions. The Gospel again was preached with great power ; the 
 u:ord of the Lord had free course and was glorified,. 
 
 CHAPTER XIL 
 
 Reformation spreads. Death of Leo X. Sacramental contro- 
 versy. War of the peasants. Death of Frederic. Decision 
 of John. Martyrs. Diet at Spire. Luther marries. Writes, 
 in vain, submissive letters. Publishes his hymns, Jin attempt 
 made to poison him. His conflict with llrasmus. Second diet 
 at Spire. The reformers condemned , and protest. Called Pro- 
 testants. Diet at Augsburg. Confession of Augsburg. League 
 of Smalkeld. Peace of Nuremberg. Anabaptists. Refor- 
 mation i7i England. Conference at Worms. Death of Luther. 
 Council of Trent. Battle of Mukleberg. Interim. Peace of 
 religion. Reformation in Sxmtzerland, Zuinglius. Calvin. 
 Reformation in Holland and Scotland. John Knox. Senti- 
 ments of the reformers. Church government. Blessings of the 
 reformation. 
 
 Thk light of the reformation, like that of the orient sun, soon 
 spread over the various countries of Europe. The followers^ 
 of Luther had a feeling in relation to papal Rome, similar to 
 that which filled the breasts of the Apostles, when they looked 
 abroad and saw the whole earth given to idolatry. Their im- 
 mediate duty was to enlighten man in the knowledge of the 
 truth. Under the influence of this feeling, Glaus Petri propa- 
 gated the reformed religion in Sweden, soon after Luther's rup- 
 ture with Rome. The Catholic priests made violent opposition 
 to him, but his efforts were powerfully seconded by the mo- 
 narch, Gustavus Vas.a, who, while an exile at Lubec, had learnt 
 
 iro that your sermons suit the learned, but are uninteiligibla to our plain 
 ^jf-Dple. I endeavour to copy the mother, who thicks the child better fed 
 ^.Tith the simple milk of the breast, thnn with the most costly confections.'-^ 
 
Chap. 12. in Sweden and Denmark. 23^ 
 
 something of Lutheranism, and gained a favourable opinion of 
 it as the true gospel. Persuaded that the only way to effect a 
 real reformation, was to enlighten the minds of the people in 
 divine truth, he ordered Andreas, his chancellor, with Olaus, to 
 translate the scriptures into the Swedish tongue ; and, to silence 
 the objections of the Papists, he ordered the archbishop of Up- 
 sal also to translate them, that the two versions might be com- 
 pared, and that it might be seen on which side truth lay. Ho 
 also ordered a conference at Up?al between Petri and Gallius, 
 a zealous Papist, in which Petri gained the victory. For a 
 time, the situation of Sweden was critical. In no countries 
 had the Catholics reaped greater temporal benetits from their 
 superstitions, than in Sweden and Denmark. The revenues of 
 the bishops were superior to that of the sovereign. They had 
 strong castles and fortresses, and lived in the greatest luxury ; 
 while the nobility and people were in the lowest state of degra- 
 dation. But they could not withstand the noble Gustavus. In 
 1527, he assembled the states at Westeraas, snd, after power- 
 fully recommending th'e doctrine of the reformers, declared that 
 he would lay down his sceptre and retire from the kingdom, if 
 it longer continued subject to the Papal dominion. Opposition 
 was silenced ; the Papal empire in Sweden was overturned, and 
 the reformed religion was publicly adopted. * 
 
 In 1522, Christian II., king of Denmark, a man profligate 
 and ambitious in the extreme, who merely wished to throw off 
 the Papal dominion, that he might subject the bishops and in- 
 crease his own power, sent to VYittemberg for a preacher of the 
 reformation. Martin Reinard accepted of the invitation, and 
 his labours were greatly blessed. But such were the vices of 
 the king, that the reformation was greatly retarded, and it was 
 not until succeeding periods, under Frederic and Christian IIL 
 that it was completed. 
 
 In Hungary and Prussia, a strong desire was manifested intlie 
 same year, to receive the light of the reformation, and even to 
 see and hear Luther himself 
 
 In France there was a multitude of persons, who with Marga- 
 ret, queen of Navarre, sister to Francis I., at their head, as early 
 as 1523, felt very favourably inclined tov.'ard the reformed reli- 
 gion, and erected several churches for a purer worship. But 
 the reformed were exceedingly depressed by the strong arm of' 
 civil power. The French had a translation of the Bible, which 
 had been made in 1224, by Quivers des Moulins, which was 
 -printed at Paris in 1487, and now much read ; and t-hc Psato& 
 put into metre and gung as ballad?. 
 
^S3# REFORMATION. PeRIOD IIL« 
 
 While Leo X. was suffering the severe mortification of see- 
 ing the cause of the reformation advance with rapid steps, he 
 departed this life, A. D. 1522. He was succeeded in the pope- 
 dom by Adrian VI., who died the next year, and was succeeded 
 by Clement VII. Each pursued, unremittingly, the same course ; 
 for the extermination, if possible, of the new opinions and the 
 preservation of the papal dominion. 
 
 Could Luther and his partizans have been firmly united, their 
 success might have been more speedy, if not ultimately greater; 
 but how could it be expected that men, just emerging from the^ 
 grossest superstitions, should have at once a full, clear and uni- 
 form view of divine truth. In the year 1624, arose a tedious 
 and unhappy controversy between the Reformer, Carlostadt, 
 and Zuingluis, on the sacrament of the supper. While Luther 
 rejected the popish doctrine of transubstantiation as unscriptu- 
 ral, he still believed that, along with the bread and wine, the 
 partakers received the real body and blood of Christ. Carlos- 
 tadt, Zuinglius, and the churches in Switzerland, adopted the 
 truly correct system, " that the body and blood of Christ were 
 not really present in the eucharist, and that the bread and wine 
 were no more than external signs or symbols, designed to excite 
 in the minds of christians the remembrance of the sufferings 
 and death of the divine Saviour, and of the benefits which arise 
 from it." The firmness and obstinacy of Luther in this unfor- 
 tunate contention, were as great as in his attacks upon the pa- 
 pacy ; and friends, who had embarked together in the most im- 
 portant of causes, were ultimately completely severed. 
 
 A large body of peasants had rebelled in Germany, about the 
 commencement of the reformation, against the oppressions of 
 the feudal institutions. Their spirit of liberty reached those 
 provinces in which the reformation was established, and imme- 
 diately demanded a release from all religious domination. But 
 the leaders of the peasants were from the lowest orders of soci- 
 ety,and very ignorant and fanatical. They knew not in what a1pe- 
 formation consisted beyond plundering monasteries and church- 
 es, and massacring all persons without discrimination, who up- 
 held the old order of things. Thomas Muncer had acquired an 
 astonishing influence over them. He, with other leaders, Stork, 
 Stubner, and Cellory, professed to have a divine commission, 
 and pretended to visions and revelations, Luther they utterly 
 condemned as no reformer. All men they declared equal ; and 
 they viewed it the duty of all to live en an equality, and have 
 all things common. Their seditious, levelling, demoralizing- 
 spirit, Luther utterly condemned ; but it was exceedingly popu 
 
Chap. 12. war of the peasants. 237 
 
 dar, and an immense bodA^, under arms, filled Germany with ter- 
 ror; but they were routed in a pitched battle with the empe-- 
 ror's troops- and Muncer was taken and put to death. 
 
 This war of the peasants, which cost Germany more than 
 50,000 men, was unfavourable to the cause of the reformation j 
 for it gave the Papists occasion to accuse the reformers of the 
 wildest fanaticism, and led the civil powers to connect a revoIu> 
 tion in politics with a change of religion. 
 
 On the tifth of May, 1525, Luther lost his patron, Frederii" 
 the Wise. He had been a very zealoua Papist ; but his mind 
 •had gradually opened to the reception of divine truth ; and 
 though he had never formally broken off from the Roman 
 church, yet he was for many years, the protector and shield of 
 the reformers. He was succeeded by his brother John, who 
 at once took a decided stand in favour of the reformation ; placed 
 himself at the head of the Lutheran church ; provided a new 
 order of public worship, and placed over every congregation 
 well qualified pastors ; had the sacrament administered to the 
 laity in the German language, and caused his new regulations 
 to be proclaimed by heralds throughout his dominions. Such 
 decision and boldness brought out other princes and states of 
 Germany in favour of the same worship, discipHne and govern- 
 ment ; and also drove back all who were not heartily engaged 
 in the cause, or who had not boldness to wage open war with 
 the pope, into the bosom of the church. The line was now 
 clearly drawn, and it was known by all parties, who belonged to 
 the reformed, and who to the papal cause. The increase of 
 evangelical light was great. The call for preachers of the truth 
 was unexpected from every part of Germany, and from distant 
 places in Europe. 
 
 But a reformation was not to be effected, without the shed' 
 ding of blood. James Pavan was burnt alive at Paris, in 
 1 525, for his profession of pure Christianity. A German, named 
 Wolfangus Schuch, was condemned to the same dreadful death. 
 One Bernard also, and John De Becker, obtained the crown of 
 martyrdom from the hands of the papists. An open rupture 
 seemed unavoidable. In 1526 the diet assembled at Spire ; and 
 the papal party endeavoured to have the sentence of Worms againsi 
 Luther and his adherents rigorously executed. But the German 
 princes refused to act ; declaring that points of doctrine ought 
 to be summitted to a general council ; and it was finally agreed 
 that the Emperor should be requested to assemble a general 
 council without delay, and that in the meantime, the princes 
 and states of the empire should be suffered to manage ecclesias-- 
 
238 REFORMATIO!?. PeRIOD IIi». 
 
 tical affairs in their own dominions, as they should think most ex- 
 pedient, yet so as to be able to give to God and the Emperor, an 
 account of their administration, when it should be demanded of 
 them. 
 
 This was probably the most happy termination of the diet, 
 for the Lutherans, that could have taken place. For it at once, 
 put it out of the power of the Papists to persecute farther the 
 reformers, and gave the princes who favoured the reformation, 
 an opportunity to extend their patronage to the utmost, until 
 Charles V. should be ready to convene a general council ; — a 
 period evidently far distant, for the troubled state of his im- 
 mense dominions engrossed all his attention ; and the Pope. 
 Clement VII. had entered into a confederacy with Francis I. 
 and the Venetians against that prince, and inflamed his resent- 
 ment and indignation, to such a degree, that Charles felt very 
 little disposition to do any thing which would injure the Luther- 
 ans, and favour the papal cause. 
 
 Soon after the death of his patron, Frederic, Luther was 
 married to Catharine Bore, a virtuous nun, of noble parent- 
 age.' The papists reviled him for this, as a sensuahst, and 
 some of his friends thought the time for such a procedure im- 
 proper ; but Luther had openly opposed the celibacy of the 
 clergy, and he said, * he judged it right to confirm, by his own 
 example, the doctrine he had taught ; for he observed many were 
 still pusillanimous, notwithstanding the great hght of the 
 Gospel.' 
 
 Being anxious, if possible, to gain his adversaries, or at least 
 soften their asperities, Luther wrote two submissive letters, one 
 to Henry VIII. King of England, and the other, to George, 
 duke of Saxony, but they both replied with virulence ; where- 
 upon Luther laid down these regulations for his future conduct, 
 *' 1st. In all matters where the ministry of the word of God, 
 was not concerned, he would not only submit to his superiors, 
 but was ready to beg pardon even of children. As a private 
 man, he merited nothing but eternal destruction at the divine 
 tribunal. But 2dly. In regard to the ministry for which he con- 
 sidered himself as having a commission from heaven, there was 
 so much dignity in it, that no man, especially a tyrant, should 
 ever find him give way, submit or flatter. Lastly, he besought 
 his heavenly Father to enable him to keep his resolution." 
 
 Luther was both a musician, and a poet ; and he circulated a 
 small volume of hymns, containing the main points of Christian 
 doctrine, set to music j which had great effects 
 
Chap. 12,. trotestants. 239 
 
 ' An attempt was made by a Polish Jew, to poison him, but. 
 through the kind care of an overruling Providence, it entirely 
 failed. 
 
 For a long time, Luther was engaged in a contest with Eras- 
 mus. The Papists had been severely lashed by him, but viewing 
 him as still on their side, and the most able critic in Europe, both 
 the Pope and the King of England importuned him to attack 
 the German Reformer. Flattered by the great, Erasmus be- 
 came the opponent of Luther, on the doctrines of grace ; and the 
 breach between them was very wide. 
 
 But the controversy with Zuinglius and Carolstadt, on the Sa- 
 ^iramcnt, which raged with considerable violence in 1526-27, 
 was far more lamentable. 
 
 In the favourable period that succeeded the diet of Spire, the 
 great reformer was very active, in company with his fellow- 
 labourers, in fixing the great principles of the reformation ; cor- 
 recting abuses ; inspiring the timid with fortitude ; and extend- 
 ing far and wide the light of truth, the knowledge of salvation 
 through faith in Christ. 
 
 But this period was to have a termination. The councils of 
 princes change. The Emperor and the Pope became friends. 
 The commotions and troubles of Europe were teraiinated ; and 
 jthe Emperor had leisure, and alas ! the disposition also to lay a 
 heavy hand upon the reformers. He assembled another diet at 
 Spire, in 1529; and caused the former decree to be repealed;, 
 and every change in the doctrine, discipline or worship of the 
 established religion, before the determination of the general 
 council should be known, to be declared unlawful. 
 
 Such a proceeding on the part of the Emperor and his diet, 
 was viewed by the Protestants as iniquitous and intolerable, and 
 designed, if not to crush the infant churches, at least, to prevent 
 their increase ; and the elector of Saxony, the marquis of 
 Brandenburgh, the landgrave of Hesse, the dukes of Lunen- 
 burgh, the prince of Anhalt, with the deputies of fourteen 
 Imperial or free cities, solemnly protested against it, on the 
 1 1 9th of April, as unjust and impious. On this account they 
 were, and from that time to this, their followers have been de- 
 nominated Protestants. 
 
 The legates who had the boldness to present this protest to 
 
 Ciiarles, were put under arrest. A dark cloud seemed to hang 
 
 over the affairs of the Protestants. The Emperor and Pope, 
 
 I, had many interviews at Bologna, to devise measures for the ex- 
 
 ! tirpation of heresy. Fortunately, Charles was not disposed to 
 
 I accede to the violent proceedings of the Pope. He hoped tp 
 
24.0 REFORMATION. PeRIOD IIL 
 
 reconcile the Protestants by means of a general council. But 
 the Pope dreaded such an assembly. General councils the 
 Pope found factious, ungovernable, presumptuous and promoters 
 of free inquiry, and civil liberty. Charles therefore, could not 
 move him, and he proceeded to Augsburg June 1530, to the 
 general diet, resolved there to bring, if possible, all disputes to a 
 termination. But as he could not examine, and decide without 
 knowing the exact sentiments of the Protestants, Charles re- 
 quired Luther to commit to writing, the chief points of his reli- 
 gious system. Luther presented 17 articles of faith, formerly 
 agreed upon at Torgaw, wliich were called the articles of Torgaw. 
 These at the request of the princes assembled at Augsburg, 
 were enlarged by Melanchton, a man of the greatest learning, and 
 most pacific spirit among the reformers. The creed thus com- 
 pleted, formed the famous confession of Augsburg. 
 
 This confession did great honour to the pen of Melanchton. 
 ft contained 28 chapters, and was a fair expose of the religious 
 opinions of the protestants, and of the errors and abuses of the 
 churcli of Rome. It was read publicly in the diet. 
 
 Another confession was presented to the diet, by those who 
 adopted the opinions of ZuingUus, in relation to the eucharist. 
 
 But a decree was passed against the Lutherans, more violent 
 than that of the diet of Worms. It condemned their tenets, for- 
 bade any person to protect or tolerate such as taught them, en- 
 joined a strict observance of establislied rites, and prohibited any 
 further innovation, under severe penalties. All ordei-s of men 
 were required to assist in carrying this decree into execution. 
 
 This oppressed the feeble spirit of Melanchton, and threw 
 him into a state of deep melancholy. But Luther was never 
 dismayed ; and he exhorted the Protestant princes, with great 
 boldness, to unite in defence of the truths which God had re- 
 vealed. His counsels were obeyed, and they assembled at 
 Smalkalde December 16th, 15-30, and formed a league of mutual 
 defence against all aggressors, and resolved to apply for protec- 
 tion to the kings of France, England and Denmark. 
 
 These kings, from enmity to Charles V. favored the Pro- 
 testants, and Charles finding trouble accumulating upon him, 
 concluded a peace with the Protestants in 1532, at Nuremberg, 
 which amounted almost to a complete toleration of their religion. 
 This event inspired the friends of the reformation throughout 
 Europe, with new vigour and resolution, and excited them to 
 press forward, with great boldness, in the work of liberating 
 mankind from spiritual despotism. 
 
Chap. 12. anabaptists. 241 
 
 But it is an evil, with which the reformeirS had to contend, 
 that the human mind once roused by grand objects, especially if 
 uninformed, is apt to become wild and irregular. Tlie peasants 
 who, at the beginning of the reformation, had run into such ex- 
 travagances for religious liberty, were indeed subdued ; but their 
 spirit hved and raged tremendously in 1533, in Westphalia and 
 the Netherlands. A furious rabble came to the city of Munster, 
 pretending to a commission from heaven to destroy and over- 
 turn all civil institutions, and to establisli a new republic, and 
 committed the most horrible excesses. Their principal leaders 
 were John Mathias, a baker, and John Boccold, a journeyman 
 tailor. Their chief tenets were, that the office of magistracy 
 is unnecessary ; that all distinctions among men are c outran 
 to the Gospel ; that property should be held in conmion, and 
 that a plurahty of wives is commendable. But their more 
 peculiar doctrine, from which they were named, related to the 
 sacrament of baptism. They declared that it should be adminis- 
 tered only to persons grown up to years of understanding; and 
 should be performed not by sprinkling with Wate^^ but by im- 
 mersion. Hence, as the subjects had been once baptized, they 
 were called Anabaptists. 
 
 But their reign at Munster was short. The bishop of Munster, 
 assisted by some German princes, came against them with an 
 armed force. Iji the conflict, J^Iathias was at first successful : 
 and so elated was he, that he sallied forth with thirty men, declar- 
 ing that he would go like Gideon, and smite the host of the un- 
 godly. In an instant, they were all destroyed. Boccold then 
 assumed the chief command ; pretended to extraordinary reve- 
 lations ; marched tlirough the streets naked, crying with a loud 
 voice, ' That the kingdom of Zion was at hand ;' took to hiniselt 
 fourteen wives ; levelled to the ground the loftiest buildings ; de- 
 posed senators, and raised his officers from the lowest ranks. 
 The blood of suspected persons flovv^ed freely. One of his wives, 
 : expressing a doubt of his divine mission, had her head cut oft" 
 1 with his own hands. But he was not able to maintain his domi- 
 I nion. On the 24th of June, 1535, the royal forces took the 
 * city, and slew most of the fanatics. Buccold was taken prison- 
 i or, and shown through the cities of Germany. lie was then 
 !l brought back to Munster, and put to death in the most cruel 
 { manner. Thus ended the king<iom of tjie Anabaptists in Ger- 
 i many ; but their principles relatmg to baptism took deep root in 
 \ the Low Countries, and were carried into England. 
 it These scenes were deeply painful to Lutlier. '• Satan," says 
 i he, '' rages : we Jiave need of vour pravcrs. The new s.ectariHus 
 
 SI 
 
242 EEFORMATION PeRIOD IIL 
 
 called Anabaptists, increase in number, and display great exter- 
 nal appearances of strictness of life, as also great boldness in 
 death, whether they suffer by fire or water." While he detested 
 their turbulence and pitied their delusion, he knew that the Pa- 
 pists looked upon them as his followers, and upon him as the 
 grand culprit ; and that such proceedings, such cries, as " No tri- 
 bute, all things in common, no magistrates," must alarm every 
 ruler in Christendom, and make them consider the extinction of 
 Lutheranism as essential to their safety. Luther was no fana- 
 tic. He had an enlightened and noble spirit. '< We differ," said 
 he, " from these fanatics not merely in the article of baptism, 
 but also in the general reason which they give for rejecting the 
 baptism of infants. 'It was,' say they-, 'a practice under the 
 Papacy.' Now we do not argue in that manner. We allow that 
 in the Papacy are many good things, and all those good things 
 we have retained." 
 
 He abhorred persecution for religious opinions. He did not 
 believe that errors in doctrine were to be extirpated by fire and 
 the sword, but by the word of God. He viewed it right that 
 false teachers should be removed from their stations ; but de- 
 clared that capital punishments should never be inflicted, but for 
 sedition and tumult. He utterly disapproved, therefore, of the 
 sanguinary proceedings against the Anabaptists, and wished that 
 they might be reclaimed and guided by arguments from 
 Scripture. 
 
 Another class of men arose about the same time, headed by 
 .Tohn Agricola, a disciple of Luther, who, because of their pecu- 
 liar sentiments, have been called ANTiNOMiArss. Some of their 
 pecuharities were, that the law ought not to he proposed as a 
 I'ule of hfe ; that men ought not to doubt of their fiiith ; that God 
 sees no sin in believers, and they are not bound to confess sin, 
 mourn for it, or pray that it may be forgiven ; tliat Christ be- 
 came as sinful as we, and we are as completely righteous as Christ ; 
 that the new covenant is not properly made with us, but with 
 Christ for us ; and that sanctification is not a proper evidence 
 of justification. 
 
 But while Luther was disquieted with these things, a n:iost sur- 
 prising and important event occurred, which filled his heart with 
 joy. This was the overthrow of the Papal power in England. 
 
 Henry VHL, a prince of great abilities and violent passions, 
 had come out, at the beginning of the reformation, in opposition 
 to Luther, and obtained from the Pope the title of Defender of 
 the Faith. But, like all wicked men, he cared more about the 
 Sfratification of his passions than for the Church of God. He wa^^ 
 
Chap. 12. in England. 243- 
 
 l| bound in marriage to liis brother's widow, Catharine of Arragon, 
 aunt to Charles V. She was a woman of but httle loveliness, 
 ;; and by her he had no male issue. Desirous of this, and being 
 i captivated by the charms of Ann Boleyn, he applied to the popo 
 i for a divorce, on the ground that Catharine was his brother'^ 
 widow. The pope, dreading the anger of Charles, contrived va- 
 rious pretexts to delay an answer to the request, and at length 
 summoned Henry to Rome. Impatient of delay, and enraged at- 
 this final summons, Henry followed the advice of Thomas Cran- 
 mer, a secret friend of Luther, and reterred the subject to the 
 learned univei-sities of Europe. They decided that the marriage 
 was unlawful. Catharine was divorced, and Ann Boleyn be- 
 came queen, Nov. 14, 1532. 
 
 Heniy was now completely ahenated from the pope, and was 
 determined to make the court of Rome feel the weight of his 
 anger. He caused himself to be declared supreme head of the 
 church of England ; suppressed the monasteries : applied their 
 revenues to new purposes ; and entirely overturned the power 
 and authority of the pope in his realm. 
 
 Thus was the reformation effected in England, for the gratifi- 
 cation of the passions of a wicked monarch. But it was a very 
 dilflferent reformation from that in Germany. That was a refor- 
 mation in doctrine. This was a transfer of supreme power from 
 the pope to the king. Most of the monstrous corruptions of 
 popery still remained, and occasioned for many years much trou- 
 ble to the friends of true rehgion. 
 
 Tha eyes of all Europe had long been turned to a general 
 council, as the only instrument of effecting religious peace on 
 the continent ; and the emperor pressed the Roman pontiff to 
 convene one. Clement at length named Mantua as the place 
 for it, but the Germans refused to have their disputes decided in 
 Italy. 
 
 In 1341, Charles V. appointed a conference at Worms, be- 
 tween Eckius, Gropper, and Pflug, on the part of the Catholics : 
 and Melanchton, Bucer, and Pistorius on the part of the Pro- 
 testants. Here Melanchton and Eckius disputed for three days, 
 but it was all in vain. 
 
 In 1545, the pope, with the consent of the emperor, issued 
 letters for the convocation of a council ; and Charles endeavour- 
 ed to persuade the Protestants to consent to its meeting at 
 Trent. But they were firm, and the patience of the emperor 
 was exhausted ; and, in his anger, he determined to resort to 
 arms. The Protestants inmiediately took measures for defence. 
 But while they were standing in this critical condition, and be- 
 
• 244 REFORMATIOS". PeRIOD Hi. 
 
 •fore the storm burst upon them, they were deprived of the man 
 who had been their chief counsellor, supporter, and guide. Lu- 
 ther died in peace at Isleben, the place of his nativity, Feb. 18, 
 1546, in the 63d year of his age. 
 
 This wonderful man was raised up by Divine Providence, and 
 endowed with suitable capacities, to be the instrument of the 
 greatest and most important revolution ever effected on our 
 globg. If he had faults, he had also natural and moral endow- 
 ments possessed by no other man, and which quahfied him to 
 withstand the whole power of the papal dominion. His native 
 firmness did not forsake him in his last hours. He conversed 
 freely and with fervor with his friends on the happiness reserved 
 'for good men in a future state, and fell asleep. His funeral was 
 attended with great pomp. He left several children, and his 
 ^^osterity have been respectable in Germany. 
 
 The Papists exhibited indecent joy at the news of his decease, 
 and his friends were greatly dispirited ; but both parties soon 
 found that Luther was not dead. He lived in the hearts of his 
 followers. He lived in the doctrines which he taught, and which 
 were too firmly established in Europe to be destroyed. 
 
 A dark day, however, awaited the Protestants. The empe- 
 ror and pope had mutually agreed upon their extirpation. The 
 meeting of the council of Trent was the signal for hostilities. 
 This famous council was convened in 1546, and was composed 
 of 6 cardinals, 32 archbishops, 228 bishops, and a multitude of 
 clergy. The Protestant princes, in the diet at Ratisbon, pro- 
 tested against its authority. The emperor proscribed them at 
 once, and marched his army against them. The Protestants de- 
 fended themselves with great spirit, but were defeated in battle, 
 with much bloodshed, near Muhlberg, April 24, 1547. The 
 elector of Saxony was taken prisoner, and the landgrave of 
 Hesse, the other chief of the Protestant cause, was persuaded to 
 throw himself upon the mercy of Charles. 
 
 The ruin of the Protestants seemed at hand. The em- 
 ,peror required the Lutherans to submit their cause to the coun- 
 cil of Trent. Most of them yielded. A plague, however, dis- 
 persed the council, and nothing was done. The prospect of re- 
 assembling it was distant, and the emperor caused a form of 
 faith and worship to be drawn up which he imposed upon both 
 parties. This was called the Interim. But it pleased neither 
 .party. No sooner was it published at Rome, than the indigna- 
 tion of the ecclesiastics rose to the greatest height. They call 
 od the emperor Uzzah, as touching the ark. The Protestants 
 inveighed against it as containing the abominations of poperVv 
 
-Chap. 12. council of trent. 245 
 
 covered over with little art. Such as refused to submit to it, 
 were obliged to meet the arms of the emperor ; and as their 
 number was considerable, his whole empire was involved in the 
 greatest calamities. 
 
 In 1 548, the principal reformers assembled at Leipsic, to form 
 rules for the regulation of their conduct. Melanchton, who had 
 tMken the place of Luther, gave it as his opinion, that the Inte- 
 rim might be adopted in things that did not relate to the essen- 
 tial points of religion, i. e. in things indifferent. A schism en- 
 sued which nearly proved fatal to their cause. Had their op- 
 ponents seized the opportunity, they might have overthrown 
 them. 
 
 In 1552, the council of Trent was again assembled. Many 
 of the Protestants attended. But every step that was taken, 
 tended to the destruction of the Protestants, and the re-esta- 
 blishment of the Papacy in all its terrors. Before its linal 
 close in 1563, this famous council had twenty-hve sessions. 
 In the view of the Papists, it illustrated and tixed the doc- 
 trine of the church, and restored the vigour of its discipline. 
 Its decrees, with the creed of pope Pius IV. contain a sum- 
 mary of the doctrines of the Roman church. It widened 
 and rendered forever irreparable the breach between her 
 and the Protestants. Among other things, it determined, " that 
 the books to which the designation of apocryphal are given, are 
 of equal authority with those which were received by the Jews 
 and primitive christians into the sacred canon ; — that the tradi- 
 tions handed down from the apostolic age, and preserved in the 
 church, are entitled to as much regard as the doctrines and pre- 
 cepts which the inspired authors have committed to writing; — 
 that the Latin translation of the scriptures made or revised by 
 St. Jerome, and known by the name of the Vulgate translation, 
 should be read in churches and appealed to in the schools as 
 authentic and canonical." In the name and pretended authori- 
 ty of the Holy Ghost, anathemas were denounced against all 
 who denied the truth of these doctrines. 
 
 The Protestants, being persuaded that the emperor, under the 
 cloak ot zeal for religion, was labouring to destroy the liberties of 
 Germany, Maurice, elector of Saxony, emboldened by a secret 
 alliance which he had formed with the king of France, and se- 
 veral of the German princes, fell suddenly, with a powerful ar- 
 my, upon the emperor, while he lay at Inspruck, with only an 
 handful of troops, and compelled him to make a treaty of peace 
 with the Protestants, and to promise to assemble a diet within 
 irix months, in which all difliculties should be permanently set- 
 
 21* 
 
'246 REFORMATION. PeRIOD IIL 
 
 tied. The diet, however, did not meet until 1555. It then as- 
 sembled at Augsburg; and there was concluded the famous 
 Peace of religion, which tirmly established the reformation. 
 In this it was provided, " That the protestants who followed 
 the confession of Augsburg, should be, for the future, consider- 
 ed as entirely exempt from the jurisdiction of the Roman pon- 
 tiff, and from the authority and superintendance of the bishops ; 
 (hat they were left at perfect liberty to enact laws for them- 
 selves relating' to their religious sentiments, discipline and wor- 
 ship ; that all the inhabitants of the German empire should be 
 allowed to judge for themselves in religious matters, and to join 
 themselves to that church, whose doctrine and worship they 
 thought the purest and the most consonant to the spirit of Chris- 
 tianity ; and that all those who should injure or persecute any 
 person under religious pretexts, and, on account of their opin- 
 ions, should be declared and proceeded against as pubhc ene- 
 mies of the empire, invaders of its liberty, and disturbers of its 
 peace." 
 
 Through the bold and unremitted efforts of Zuinglius arid 
 others, the doctrines of the reformation had gained firm footing in 
 Switzerland. Zuinglius was a man of genius. He revolted 
 from Rome before he had any intercourse with Luther ; but 
 would never probably have dared to attack the Pope as Luther 
 did; or, \ he had, have done it as effectually. The Papists 
 early saw his greatness, and endeavoured to bribe him with 
 gold. He differed from Luther on many points, and his follow- 
 ers were called Sacramentarians. 
 
 In 1525, he was attacked by the Anabaptists. They declar- 
 ♦ul him, as they had Luther, to be wanting in spirituality ; call- 
 ed him the old dragon ; rebaptized the people in the streets, and 
 made rebaptization the criterion of the visible members of the 
 church of Christ. Zuinglius confuted them with arguments in 
 a public conference ; but they became furious, and ran through 
 the streets and cried, " Wo to Zurich! Wo to Zurich ! Re- 
 pent or perish :■' and seemed desirous to seal their doctrine 
 with their blood. Finding them excessively riotous, the senate 
 made their profession capital, and one or two suffered death. 
 
 The cantons of Berne and Zurich had publicly avowed the 
 reformation. But the other five cantons declared in favour of 
 Rome, and war ensued. Zuinglius was slain in battle 1529, 
 .iged 47. Some Catholic soldiers found him in his blood, di- 
 rected him to pray to the Virgin Mary, and offered to bring him 
 ;) i-onfessor. But he made a sii^"n of refusal. '• Die, then, ob- 
 
Chap. 12. c^ALva'. 247 
 
 stinate heretic!" said they, and pierced him through with a 
 sword. His remains were found and burned by the Catholics." 
 
 Another distinguished luminary soon arose, shedding divine 
 light on the Swiss churches This was John Calvin. He was 
 born at Noyon, in Picardy, July 10, 1509. He was educated at 
 Paris, for the church, and obtained a benefice. But, disgusted 
 with the superstitions of Rome, he turned to the profession of 
 the law, in which he made rapid advances. Becoming, howe- 
 ver, acquainted with the doctrines of the reformation, he appli- 
 ed himself to the st<u1y of the holy scriptures, and resolved 
 to renounce connexion with Rome, and defend the truth. In 
 private assemblies in Paris, he became active in illustrating and 
 confirming the doctrines of the Bible, and came near falling a 
 sacrifice to the inquisition. The queen of Navarre protected 
 him, and he escaped to Basil. There, in 1535, he published 
 his great work, " Institutes of the Christian religion," which he 
 dedicated to Francis I. His object was to show, that the doc- 
 trines of the Reformers were founded in scripture, and that they 
 ought not to be confounded with the Anabaptists of Germany. 
 
 After publishing this work, he happened to pass through Ge- 
 neva, where the reformers, Farel and Viret, entreated him, bv 
 the love of souls, to remain with them, and aid in their labours, 
 Calvin yielded ; and, in 153G, became their preacher and profes- 
 sor of theology. But the Genevese, though reformed in name- 
 were not in lite. The severity of his doctrine and discipline rais- 
 ed against him a spirit of persecution, and he and his companions 
 were expelled from the city. " Had I been," said he, " in the 
 service of men, this would have been a poor reward ; but it is 
 well. I have served him who never fails to repay his servants, 
 whatever he has promised." 
 
 Calvin retired to Strasburg, where he established a Frencli 
 reformed church, and became professor of theology. 
 
 After two years, the Genevese earnestly desired his return, 
 to which, after much solicitation, lie consented, September 13. 
 1541. He immediately established a consistori;-;! government, 
 with power to take cognizance of all offences, and entered him- 
 self on a most arduous course of hibours. Here he continued 
 in the theological chair, until 1564, when he calmly slept in 
 Jesus. 
 
 He was a man of great mental powers, indefatigable industry, 
 flowing eloquence, immense learning, strict morals, and ardent 
 piety. Besides his Institutes, he published a valuable comment- 
 ary on mo.st of the sacred scriptures ; composed many works in 
 favour of the reformation ; carried on an extensive correspond- 
 
248 REFORMATION. pERIOD 111, 
 
 ence with all the great reformers of Europe, and exercised a 
 watchful care over the Protestant churches, by which he was 
 reverenced as an oracle. His writings were printed in twelve 
 volumes, folio. 
 
 The terrors of the inquisition, compelled the nobility of the 
 Belgic provinces in 1566, to form an association for the purpose 
 of gaining some religious liberty. To quell their tumults, a 
 powerful army was sent from Spain, under command of the 
 duke of Alva. A bloody war ensued ; and, under the heroic 
 conduct of the prince of Orange both the Spanish and Roman 
 yoke were cast off, and the reformation w^as completely estab- 
 Ushed upon the German model, in 1578. 
 
 A few Scotch nobles early conveyed the light of divine truth 
 from Germany, into their own country ; but the power of the 
 Papacy prevented its spread. Two distinguished preachers. 
 Patrick Hamilton and George Wishart were burnt alive, for op- 
 posing her corruptions. Providence however, raised up John 
 Knox, a man of astonishing boldness and zeal, who broke down 
 every barrier, and gave truth free course. This great reformer, 
 was born in 1505. The writings of Jerome and Austin- opened 
 his mind to the abominations of popery, and led him to preacli 
 boldly at St. Andrews. From the arm of persecution, he re- 
 tired into England, and became chaplain to Edward VI. At the 
 accession of queen Mary, he went to the continent, and as- 
 sociated freely with Calvin. His enemies at home, accused him 
 of heresy, and burnt him in effigy at Edinburgh, which drev; 
 from him his ^< First blast of the Trumpet, against the monstrous- 
 regiment of women," meaning the queens of England and 
 Scotland. In 1559, he returned to r'cotland ; and in a very 
 short time, by the power of truth, completely overturned the 
 Papal dominion, and established the Presbyterian form oi' 
 government. He died November 4th, 1572. His funeral was 
 attended at Edinburgh, by many nobles, and by Morton the re- 
 gent, who exclaimed over his grave, ' There lies he, who never 
 feared the face of man.^ 
 
 In Ireland the affairs of religion assumed much the same 
 character as in England. 
 
 Throughout Spain and Italy, great numbers of all ranks and 
 orders became dissatisfied v;ith Popery, and rejoiced in the light 
 of the reformation. In Naples, great commotions were excited 
 by the preaching of Bernard Ochino and Peter Martyr. But the 
 inquisition, by racks, gibbets and other tortures, prevented an) 
 great and lasting change in the rehgion of those countries. 
 
Chap. 12, principles of the reformers. 240 
 
 The fundamental principle of the reformers, was the sufficien- 
 cy of the Holy Scriptures, as a rule of faith and practice. They 
 rejected therefore, the authority of tradition, of popes and 
 councils. They believed that no man is able to make satisfaction 
 for his sins, and that the only way of justification, is by faith 
 in the blood of Christ. They rejected, therefore, penance, in- 
 dulgences, auricular confession, masses, invocation of saints, 
 pilgrimages, monastic vows, purgatory and other ways of salva^ 
 tion, devised by the church of Rome. They believed in the doc- 
 trine of the trinity, in man's entire depravity, in predestination^, 
 •in the renewing and sanctifying operations of the Holy Ghost: 
 and in the eternal happiness of the righteous, and endless miser}' 
 of the wicked. These were their leading sentiments, and havo 
 since been called the doctrines of the reformation. 
 
 In the monarchical governments of Europe, there was but 
 'little change in the form of church order ; as the dioceses and 
 jurisdiction of archbishops and bishops, corresponded with tho 
 civil divisions and ordinances ; and as the episcopal government 
 was calculated to uphold the regal. But in Switzerland and the 
 Low Countries, where republicanism was established, and men 
 were left to conform more to the simplicity of the Gospel, a form 
 of government extremely simple, and preserving a parity of rank, 
 was generally adopted. Knox saw its conformity to the Gospel^ 
 and recommended it to his countrymen, by whom it was received, 
 notwithstanding the power and influence of the reigning 
 juonarchy, and the English church. 
 
 The blessings of the reformation, can be duly estimated only 
 by those who have a full view of the evils of Popery as existing 
 4nthe middle ages. By it the world was dehvered from a most 
 horrible yoke of spiritual bondage ; life and immortality, as re- 
 vealed in the Gospel, were brought to hght, and the way was 
 opened, that irx Jesus Christ, all nations of the eartli might bQ 
 Ijlessed, 
 
.250' MODERN CHRISTENDOM. PeRIOD IIL 
 
 CHAPTER Xm. 
 
 Modern Christendom. Roman Church. Her efforts for self- 
 preservation. — Order of the Jesuits. Missionary operations 
 and establishments Persecution of the Protestants. Expul- 
 sion of the Moors from Spain. Massacre on St. Bai'tholo- 
 mew's day. Edict of Nantez. Its revocation. Inquisition. 
 Auto de fe. Doivrfal of Popery. — Reverses in the East. 
 Disaffections in Europe. Suppression of the Jesuits. jPrench 
 revolution. Principles and rites of the Roman Church. Cha- 
 racter of her Popes and Clergy since the Reformation. Mo- 
 nastic orders. Present state of Popery in the world. 
 
 The reformation formed a glorious era in the history of the 
 Church and world. We no longer find one ecclesiastical power 
 reigning supreme and universal. The man of sin is broken., 
 Italy, Spain, Portugal, the Belgic Provmces under the Spanisl] 
 yoke, remained Papal. But Denmark, Norway, Sweden, Bran- 
 denberg, Prussia, England, Scotland, Ireland, and Holland, had 
 become Protestant governments, Germany was about equally 
 divided. In Switzerland the Protestants had a little the prepon- 
 derance. France was often near changing her religion, but 
 finally became decidedly Papal, though she retained in her 
 bounds milhons of Protestants. 
 
 Neither uniformity of faith or ecclesiastical government has 
 existed among those who have received the Scriptures as theii 
 guide. On the contrary, a great variety of religious sects h£ 
 risen in the reformed churches. And if some are confident that 
 tliey behold the true church descending in one to the exclusioi 
 of the rest, still the historian is bound to trace the course of all 
 who profess to be followers of the Lord Jesus. These have 
 been found, since the reformation, among 
 
 The Roman Catholics, or adherents to the tope. 
 The Greek and Eastern Churches, and 
 The Protestant, or Reformed churches. 
 
 The Roman Church. 
 
 The effect of the reformation upon the Roman pontiflfs, was tc 
 excite them to the greatest eflTorts to retain their power and ex- 
 tend their dominion in the earth. They removed a few evils 
 which had been most severely animadverted upon by the reform- 
 ers, ojid prosecuted the njost ingenious methods to strengthei' 
 
Chap. 13. order of the Jesuits. 251 
 
 the internal constitution of their falling churcli. Colleges and 
 schools were established that their youth might be more enlight- 
 ened ; and wield, with more dexterity, the weapons of contro- 
 versy. But they prevented the circulation of all books which 
 exposed the foundation of their superstitions ; raised the edicts 
 of Pontiffs, and the records of oral tradition, far above the au- 
 thority of the Scriptures ; proclaimed the Vulgate edition of the 
 Bible authentic ; forbade the use of any other, or any interpreta- 
 tion of Scripture which should differ from that of the church and 
 ancient doctors ; and ordered the sacred volume to be taken away 
 from the common people.* Finding their power and resources 
 diminished at home, they grasped after the most amazing domin- 
 ion among distant pagan nations. They sufiered no opportu- 
 nity, also, to pass unimproved, by which they might regain what 
 Luther and his companions had so triumphantly wrested from 
 them. 
 
 The two great instruments which they employed to effect their 
 purposes, were the order of the Jesuits and the Inquisition. 
 
 The order of the Jesuits was founded in 1540, by Ignatius 
 Loyola, a wild fanatic. Before the close of the reformation, the 
 ancient Franciscan and Dominican orders, had lost much of 
 their influence and authority ; so that the rise of some new or- 
 der seemed necessary to save the sinking church. Loyola, am- 
 bitions of founding one, which should be more potent than any 
 which had existed, presented his plan to pope Paul V., and de- 
 clared it revealed from heaven. Paul was afraid of the esta- 
 blishment, and refused his approbation, until Ignatius added to 
 the three vows of poverty, chastity, and monastic obedience, 
 a fourth of entire subservience to the pope ; binding the members 
 of his order to go, without reward, in the service of religion, 
 whithersoever the pope should direct them. This procured, at 
 once, the pope's sanction, and the most ample privileges. The 
 Jesuits were estabhshed. and in less than half a century filled 
 cverv country on the globe with their order. In 1608 thev 
 mim'bercd 10,581. In 1710, 19,998. 
 
 Their tbrm of government was a perfect despotism. A gene- 
 ral of the order was appointed by the pope for life, to whom re- 
 gular reports were annually made from every branch, and to 
 whom every individual was perfectly known and entirely submis- 
 sive. Their discipline was altogether novel. Other monks had 
 sought the solitude of the cloister : practised rigorous austerities : 
 
 ■ In the French church they were never able to carry this order info 
 oxecution. There the (.'011101011 people have ever had the Bible. 
 
26^ llOMAN CHURCH. PeRIOD llf. 
 
 had their peculiar habit, and appeared dead to the world. Bui 
 the Jesuits were never known from men of the world. They 
 had no pecuHar dress or employment. They mingled in all the 
 active scenes of life ; — were physicians, lawyers, merchants, 
 mathematicians, musicians, painters, artists, that they might have 
 the easier access to men of every rank and condition, and 
 promote the purposes of the pope, without being known. 
 Every candidate for the order was obliged to confess all the se- 
 crets of his heart, every thing relating to his temper, passions, 
 inclinations and life, to his superior ; and was required to serve for 
 a considerable period, and to pass through several gradations of 
 rank before he could become a professed member. Every Je- 
 i^uit was compelled to act as a spy upon the conduct of every 
 Other Jesuit. The rules of their order were hidden from stran- 
 gers, and even from the greater part of their own number. 
 They became instructors of youth in all the schools of Europe ; 
 confessors and spiritual guides to merchants, nobles, and sove- 
 reigns ; they mingled in every transaction, and gave laws to em- 
 pires. They established houses of trade in most parts of the 
 world, and amassed vast treasures. And wherever they went, 
 in v/hatever they were engaged, they w^ere active missionaries of 
 the Romish faith ; actuated by an astonishing attachment to their 
 order and the church of Rome, and a most bitter and violent 
 opposition to the Protestant rehgion. They were, for a long 
 period, the pest of the world ; and they were denounced by 
 one state and another. But by their superior knowledge, soft 
 manners, and a morality which authorized the most atrocious 
 Crimes — treachery^ robbery, murders, for the promotion of a 
 good end, especially the good of the Roman church, they conti- 
 nued exceedingly popular ; and the pontiffs found them of such 
 eminent service, as to absolve them from every crime, and pro- 
 tect them from every adversary. 
 
 The first, and by far the most distinguished of all their mis- 
 sionaries, was Francis Xavier. In 1541 he sailed to the Portu- 
 guese settlements in India ; and, in a short period, baptized se- 
 veral thousands of the natives into the Romish faith. Meeting 
 with such success, he prepared to go to China, and attempt the 
 conversion of that vast empire ; but was suddenly cut off, in 
 3652, in the 46th year of his age, and in sight of his object. 
 Had Xavier been possessed of the true knowledge of the Gos- 
 pel, thousands might have risen up and called him blessed. He 
 no doubt had a true missionary spirit, and the best missionary 
 jiabits. His labours v/erc wonderful. 
 
Chap. 13. missionary efforts. 253 
 
 After his death, Matthew Ricci and a host of Jesuits, pressed 
 into the regions of Slam, Tonkin, Cochii.-China, and the vast 
 empire itself. Ricci recommended himself to Jhe emperor by 
 his mathematical knowledge and ctbtainc;! patronage for his re- 
 ligion. Converts were multiplied, and the Catholic rehgion for 
 a season prevailed to a great extent. The emperor built a mag- 
 nificent church for the Jesuits within the imperial precincts. 
 Others pushed their conquests into India. On the coast of Ma- 
 labar, one missionary boasted of a thousand converts baptized in 
 a single year. Others, still more adventurous, penetrated into 
 Japan, where they numbered, at one time, more than 600 000 
 Christians. In Abyssinia, also, they acquired an astonishing in- 
 fluence, which was retained for a season by the tortures of the 
 inquisition. But in South America was their greatest success. 
 The whole of that vast continent they brought under the domin- 
 ion of the Pope. In Paraguay, where perhaps they did more 
 good than any where else, 300,000 families were said to be 
 taught by them agriculture and the arts ; to be civilized and 
 Christiap-ized. 
 
 Their amazing- efforts excited other monastic ordei-s, the 
 jdominicans, franc'scans and capuchins, who found that they 
 'were, for their supineness, sinking in repute, to similar enter- 
 prises. They also induced the Popes, and others, to institute 
 immense and splendid missionary establishments in Europe. In 
 1622 Pope Gregory XV. founded at Rome, the magnificent col- 
 lege, " De propaganda fide." Its object was the propagation of 
 the Catholic religion in every quarter of the globe. Its riches 
 were immense, and adequate to the greatest undertakings. 
 By it a vast number of youth were educated, and sent to the 
 pagan nations, feeble and worn out missionaries were supported, 
 and books were published and dispersed beyond number. Its 
 exploits are almost incredible. In 1627, another college was 
 founded through the munificence of John Baptist vSes, a 
 Spanish nobleman, for the education of missionaries. And in 
 France was established in 1663, the congregation of the priests 
 of foreign missions, and the Parisian seminary for the missions 
 abroad ; all which, sent forth legions of Jesuits and friars, to all 
 j^arts of the globe. 
 
 But alas ! while they put Protestant Christians to the blush» 
 for their backwardness in Heathen missions, all their labours 
 were to but little profit. Little or no instruction did the mis- 
 sionaries ever give, relating to the character and love of God, to 
 sin and hohness, and the way of salvation by Jesus Christ. 
 Their great object was to persuade the Heathen, to receive and 
 
254 ROMAN CHURCH. PeRIOD III. 
 
 practise the religious ceremonies of the church of Rome ; and 
 this they did, to a great extent, by a compromising plan, in 
 which they made it appear that there was no great difference 
 between the Christian and Pagan systems. They taught the 
 Chinese that the Christian religion came from Tien, the Chinese 
 name for God, and that there \Yas no great difference between 
 the worship of the saints and the Virgin Mary, and the Chinese 
 worship of their ancestors. Jesus Christ and Confucius, were 
 placed upon a level, and their religions were nearly amalgamated. 
 The Hindoos were taught that Jesus Christ was a Brahmin, and 
 that the Jesuits were Brahmins sent from a distant country to 
 reform them. The Capuchin converts in Africa, were suffered 
 to retain the abominable superstitions of their ancestors. In 
 South America the profligate and the worthless characters of 
 the Spaniards and Portuguese, utterly forbade any good moral 
 influence from their instructions. Yet among such a crowd of 
 missionaries, some few hke Xavier, may have truly sought the 
 salvation of souls, through whose labours and prayers, some 
 may have been gathered into the spiritual kingdom of our Lord 
 and Saviour. If so, it has given joy in heaven. 
 
 While the Roman church was thus engaged in foreign mis- 
 sions, she was also deeply involved in almost uninterrupted 
 cabals to crush the Protestants and regain her former dominion 
 in Europe. A few amicable conferences were first held ; but 
 her genius rather led her to violence and blood. She declared 
 that the Protestants in Germany, had forfeited the privileges se- 
 cured to them, in the peace of rehgion, by departing from the 
 confession of Augsburg ; and through the bigotted house of 
 Austria, made war upon them in 1618 ; overcame, and awfully 
 oppressed them. The cries of the suffering affected every 
 heart, but that of the bigot Ferdinand, who exclaimed, " I had 
 rather see the kingdom a desert, than damned." Their cruel 
 oppressions called forth the interposition of the noble Gustavus 
 of Sweden. He appeared in Germany with a small army in 
 1629, and fell in the battle of Lutzen in 1632. But his generals 
 persevered ; till, worn out with a thirty years' war, all parties 
 agreed in the treaty of Westphaha in 1648, in which the Roman 
 church confirmed anew to the Lutherans all their rights and 
 privileges. 
 
 This was the last open war which she made upon the Protes- 
 tants ; but in every other possible way, by bribes, by the subtil- 
 ties of controversy, by the axe and the fire, she continually har- 
 assed them in every country. In Hungary a violent persecution 
 raged for ten years. In Poland, all who differed from the Pope, 
 
I Chap. 13. st. Bartholomew's day. 255 
 
 were treated as the offscouring of the earth, for more than a 
 century. The Waldenses were ever the object of persecution, 
 ! and were hunted in their dens and caves, and native mountains, 
 and put to the most cruel deaths. From Spain, a milhon of 
 Moors or Saracens, descendants of the former conquerors of 
 the country, a sober, industrious, wealthy people- nominally 
 Christian, but strongly attached to Mahomet, were banished 
 from the kingdom ; and the church acquired immense posses- 
 sions. An almost equal number of Jews were also driven out, 
 whose estates too, were confiscated by the holy church. The 
 eyes of many in that hapless country, were opened upon the 
 truth, by their connexion with Germany during the reign of 
 Charles V. ; but they were silenced by racks, gibbets and stakes. 
 All the divines who accompanied Charles into his retirement, 
 were immediately upon his death, given over to the inquisition, 
 and committed to the flames ; which gives reason to suppose 
 that he died a Protestant. 
 
 The Protestants in France, (called Huguenots, probably from 
 the word Huguon, a night walker because like the early Chris- 
 tians, they assembled privately in the evening ; and who were 
 very numerous,) suffered continual vexations from Francis I. 
 before the reformation was established ; though they found a 
 warm friend in the queen of Navarre. His successor Henry 
 n. or properly Nero II. had them tied to a stake on the day of 
 his inauguration, and the flame kindled at the moment he passed 
 by, that he might see them burn. Parliament decreed that it 
 was lawful to kill them wherever they could be found. Charles 
 IX. as if to signalize himself still more by his ferocity, resolved 
 upon the extirpation of the whole from his dominions. At this 
 time A. D. 1571 they had 2 150 congregations some of which, 
 had not less than 10,000 members. Charles laid a snare for 
 them, by offering his sister in marriage to a Huguenot, the 
 prince of Navarre. All the heads of the Huguenots were as- 
 sembled in Paris at the nuptials ; when on the eve of St. Bar- 
 tholomew's day, August 24th 1572, at the ringing of a bell, the 
 dreadful massacre commenced. Charles and his mother beheld 
 it, with joy, from a window. The monster himself, fired upon 
 the Huguenots, crying, kill, kill ! An unparalleled scene of 
 horror ensued. The Catholics, like blood hounds, rushed upon 
 the defenceless Huguenots. Above five hundred men of dis- 
 tinction, and about ten thousand of inferior order, that night 
 slept in Paris, the sleep of death. A general destruction was 
 immediately ordered throughout France ; and a horrid carnage 
 was soon witnessed at Rouen, Lyons, Orleans and other cities. 
 
256 ROMAN CHURCH. PeRIOD IIL 
 
 Sixty thousand perished, and solemn thanksgivings were ren- 
 dered to God by the Catholics, for the triumph, as they called it, 
 of the church militant. It was the horrid excess of religious 
 bigotry — the awful triumph of the Man of sin. 
 
 As soon as possible, the Huguenots, under the prince o* 
 Conde, stood in their defence, and combatted their enemies with 
 much success. But the most terrible scenes — murders, assassi- 
 nations, massacres and all the accompaniments of a religious 
 war, were continually witnessed ; — 39 princes, 148 counts, 234 
 barons, 146,518 gentlemen and 760,000 of the common peo- 
 ple were in about thirty years destroyed, for adopting the re- 
 formed religion. 
 
 In 1593, Henry IV. succeeded to the throne of France. He 
 was a Huguenot. But not being able to obtain the throne, 
 while he remained such, and imagining that if he should, his 
 government would have no stable foundation disconnected with 
 Rome ; he made a solemn profession of Popery. But he fol- 
 lowed the feelings of his heart, in relation to the Huguenots, 
 and, in the year 1 598, published the Edict of Nantez, which 
 gave them the rights and privileges of citizenship, assured to 
 them the liberty of worshipping God according to the dictates 
 of their own consciences, and certain lands to support their 
 churches and garrisons. Henry soon felt the vengeance of the 
 Papal arm ; for he was assassinated in his chariot, as he passed 
 along the streets of Paris, by the fanatic Ravillac, A. D. 1610. 
 
 Tolerated by the civil power, the Huguenots for a season, 
 flourished greatly. But they were ever at variance with the 
 government, and Cardinal Richelieu, prime minister of Lewis 
 XIII. early adopted and long pursued this severe maxim ; ' that 
 there could be no peace in France, until the Huguenots were 
 totally suppressed.' Every method which had the least appear- 
 ance of consistence with the edict of Nantez, was used for 
 many years, to carry it into eifect. The Huguenots were de- 
 prived of their wealth, and strong holds, and civil privileges — 
 were courted and frowned upon, and driven from one extremity 
 to another, until at length, finding all these measures ineffectual, 
 the perfidious and impolitic Lewis XIV. revoked the edict of 
 Nantez, and ordered all the reformed churches to embrace the 
 Romish faith. Their case was now hopeless. Their churches 
 were razed to the ground. They were insulted by a brutal 
 soldiery, and massacred in crowds. And though soldiers were 
 stationed on the frontiers to prevent their escape, yet above 
 fifty thousand fled, and sought refi.ige in the various Protestant 
 countries of Europe. 
 
Chap. 13. inquisition. 257 
 
 Similar attempts to regain lost dominion, are seen in the his 
 tory of the church of England. To this day they have not ceas- 
 ed where any prospect of success has been visible. 
 
 These various effort? were not indeed in many countries un- 
 successful. Vast foreign countries, and a great part of Europe, 
 were held in iron bondage. A queen of Sweden, a king of Po- 
 land, a count Palatine, a dnke of Brunswick, a marquis of Bran- 
 denburgh, and many hundreds who had become protestants, 
 were brought back to the bosom of the church. And what the 
 falling pontiffs possessed, they retained, as far as they dare, by 
 all the tortures of the inquisition. From France, this horrid tri- 
 bunal was early effectually expelled. (n Rome, it was lenient, 
 lest it should drive strangers from the city. But in Spain, Por- 
 tugal, and in Goa, it was ;» horrid power. In the united king- 
 doms of Castile and Arragon were, at one time, eighteen in- 
 quisitorial courts, having each its apostolical inquisitors, secre- 
 taries, sergeants. &c., and twenty thousand familiars, or spies 
 and informers, dispersed through the kingdom. Persons sus- 
 pected of the slightest opposition to the Catholic church were 
 demanded at midnight by the watch of the inquisition, dragged 
 before the tribunal, put to the torture, condemned on the slight- 
 est evidence, shut up for life in dungeons, or strangled and 
 burnt to death. No husband, wife, or parent, dared refuse to 
 give up the nearest relative. Wealth in a nobleman, and beau- 
 ty in a female, were sure to attract the cupidity of these horri- 
 ble harpies. Their friends might never inquire into their fate. 
 
 The Auto de fe, or act of faith, has exhibited the most shock- 
 ing barbarities of civilized man. On a stage erected in the pub- 
 lic market place in Madrid, the unhappy victims, having been 
 put to the torture by infernal monks, have been tied to the stake 
 and burned gradually to death. The kings of Spain have sat 
 uncovered, lower than the inquisitors, and witnessed with ap- 
 probation the awful spectacle. 
 
 The following is an account of an Auto de Fe, performed at 
 Madrid, as related by Hooke. 
 
 " The officers of the inquisition, preceded by trumpets, ket- 
 tle-drums, and their banner, marched on the 30th of the month 
 called May, in cavalcade, to the place of the great square, where 
 they declared by proclamation, that on the 30th of the month 
 called June, the sentence of the prisoners would be put in exe- 
 cution. 
 
 " There had not been a spectacle of this kind at Madrid for 
 several years before, for which reason it was expected, by the 
 
 22* 
 
258 iieMAN CHURCH. Period Ilf. 
 
 inhabitants, with as much impatience as a day of the greatest 
 festivity. 
 
 *' On the day appointed, a prodigious number of people ap- 
 peared, dressed as splendidly as their respective circumstances 
 would admit. In the great square, was raised a high scaffold; 
 and thither, from seven in the morning till the evening, were 
 brought criminals of both sexes : all the inquisitions in the king- ' 
 dom sending their prisoners to Madrid. 
 
 *' Of these prisoners, twenty men and women, with one rene-. 
 gado Mahometan, were ordered TO BE BURNED ; fifty Jews 
 and Jewesses, having never before been imprisoned, and repent- 
 ing of their crimes, were sentenced to a long confinement, and 
 to wear yellow caps ; and ten others indicted for bigamy, witch- 
 craft, and other crimes, were sentenced to be whipped, and then 
 sent to the galleys ; these last wore large pasteboard caps, with 
 inscriptions on them, having a halter about their necks, and 
 torches in their hands. 
 
 " The whole court of Spain was present on this occasion. 
 The grand inquisitor's chair was placed in a sort of tribunal, far 
 above that of the king. The nobles here acted the part of the 
 sheriff's officers in England, leading such criminals as were to be 
 burned, and holding them when fast bound with thick cords. 
 The rest of the criminals were conducted by the familiars of 
 the inquisition. 
 
 " Among those who were to suffer, was a young Jewess, of 
 exquisite beauty, and but seventeen years of age. Being on the 
 same side of the scaffold where the queen was seated, she ad- 
 dressed her, in hopes of obtaining a pardon, in the following pa- 
 thetic speech: "Great queen! will not your royal presence be 
 of some service to me, in my miserable condition ? Have regard 
 to my youth ; and oh! consider that I am about to die for pro- 
 fessing a religion imbibed from my earhest infancy I" Her ma- 
 jesty seemed greatly to pity her distress, but turned away her 
 eyes, as she did not dare to speak a word in behalf of a person 
 who had been declared a heretic. 
 
 *' Now, mass began, in the midst of which, the priest came 
 from the altar, placed near the scaffold, and seated himself in a 
 chair prepared for that purpose. 
 
 " The chief inquisitor then descended from the amphithea- 
 tre, dressed in his cope, and having a mitre on his head. After 
 bowing to the altar, he advanced towards the king's balcony, 
 and went up to it, attended by some of his officers, carrying a 
 cross and the gospels, with a book containing the oath by which 
 the kings of Spain oblige themselves to protect the Catholic 
 
Chap. 13. inquisition. 259 
 
 faith, to extirpate heretics, and to support, with all their power, 
 the prosecutions and decrees of the inquisition. 
 
 " On the inquisitor's approach, and presenting this book to 
 the king, his majesty ro«e up, bareheaded, and swore to main- 
 tain the oath, which was read to him by one of his counsellors : 
 after which, the king continued standing till the inquisitor was 
 returned to his place ; when the secretary of the holy office 
 mounted a sort of pulpit, and administered the hke oath to the 
 counsellors and the whole assembly. Proclamation of the sen- 
 tences of the several criminals were then separately rehearsed 
 aloud one after the other. 
 
 " After this followed the burning of the twenty-one men and 
 women, whose intrepidity in sufifering that horrid death, was 
 truly astonishing. Some thrust their hands and feet into the 
 flames with the most dauntless fortitude; and all of them yield- 
 ed to their fate with such resolution, that many of the amazed 
 spectators lamented that such heroic souls had not been more 
 enlightened. 
 
 " The king's near situation to the criminals, rendered their 
 dying groans very audible to him. He could not, however, be 
 absent from this dreadful scene, as it is esteemed a religious one; 
 and his coronation oath obliges him to give a sanction by his 
 presence to all the acts of the tribunal." 
 
 This horrid tribunal has almost destroyed that beautiful king- 
 dom. All the fountains of social happiness have been broken 
 up. The father has stood in fear of his own child. The sister 
 of her brother. Both Spain and Portugal are sunk by it, in the 
 grossest ignorance, and deepest wretchedness.* 
 
 But though the Papal power numbered vastly more souls under 
 its dominion after the reformation, than it did before, and seemed 
 at one time to be more formidable than ever, yet through a 
 series of unexpected events, it has on all sides been weakened 
 until its ancient power, wealth and splendour have entirely 
 passed away. 
 
 * Between the years 1452 and 1808, the whole number of victims to. 
 the inquisition on the peninsula, was as follows. 
 
 Burnt, 31,718 
 
 Died before execution, or escaped, 17,511 
 Punished by whipping, imprison- 
 ment, &;c. 287,522 
 
 Total 336,751 
 
 More than 1500 were burnt during the last century, but none after the 
 year 1783. Besides these, an incredible number suffered in the Spanish 
 possessions in America, Italy, Flanders, Goa &c. 
 
260 ROMAN CHURCH. PeRIOD III, 
 
 Its richest foreign conquests were soon lost. For failing in 
 any good influence over the heart and conscience — and guilty 
 themselves of fraudulent practices, and abominable dissoluteness, 
 and often deeply immersed in civil and military affairs, exciting 
 seditions and tumults, its emissaries rather provoked a revolt 
 than otherwise. In China the Jesuits and Dominicans quarreled 
 violently. Each appealed to the Pope. His interference ex- 
 cited the jealousy of the government, and imprisonment, ban- 
 ishment and death, became the order of the day, until the name 
 of Christian was almost unknown in the empire. In Japan a still 
 more tremendous reverse took place in 1615. The utter exter- 
 mination of Christianity, root and branch was effected in one 
 month. Such as would not renounce it, were immediately 
 banished or put to death. Vast multitudes of both sexes ex- 
 pired under the most cruel torments. The name of Christian has 
 ever since been repeated with the utmost abhorrence. And 
 none bearing it, have been permitted to place their fort there, 
 excepting a few Dutch merchants who had been allowed a fac- 
 tory in one of the extremities of the kingdom. From Abyssinia, 
 the Jesuits were forever banished, for their insolence and ambi- 
 tion, in 1634. 
 
 At home the Catholic power was weakened by unsuccessful 
 contests with several European governments. In 1606, Paul 
 V. nearly lost the rich republic of Venice. Peace was made, 
 but the Pope relinquished many of his pretensions, and the Je- 
 suits were banished. Naples, Sardinia, Portugal and Spain, all in 
 their turn withheld some immunities which had before been freely 
 granted. But the disputes with the king of France, were the 
 most violent and destructive. Lewis XIV. convened in 1682, a 
 council of the Gallican church, in which it was decreed, " That 
 the power of the Pope was merely spiritual, and did not at all 
 extend to temporalities ; that a general council was superior to 
 the Pope ; that the power of the Pope was also limited by the 
 Canons, and that his decisions are not infallible, without the 
 consent of the church." This was a most severe blow. 
 
 But the downfal of modern popery, is to be dated from the 
 suppression of the order of the .Jesuits. This great event was 
 owing to a variety of causes ; chiefly however, to their conduct 
 in South America. Over the immense country of Paraguay, 
 they had estabUshed an almost independent sovereignty. The 
 Spanish and Portuguese were excluded from il, lest they should 
 corrupt the converts. An immense trade was wholly monopo- 
 lized, and the European monarchs found themselves deprived of 
 all revenue from that country. In 1760, a treaty was made 
 
Chap. 11. suppression of the Jesuits. 261 
 
 between Spain and Portugal, in which the boundaries of the two 
 kingdoms in South America, were accurately defined. The 
 Jesuits forbade the approach of either party into Paraguay. But 
 an army was sent, which soon broke through all resistance, and 
 in 1758, the Jesuits were banished from the kingdom of Portu- 
 gul, and soon after from that of Spain and their estates were 
 confiscated. In ship loads they returned from foreign countries, 
 and in crowds they pressed from the great peninsula, to seek 
 some new employment from their sinking patron. 
 
 In France, they fell into disgrace- in a religious controversy. 
 In sentiment they were Pelagians. In 1640, Jansenius pub- 
 lished the doctrines of Augustine, concerning depravity and free 
 grace. The pubhcation was condemned by the inquisition, and 
 the Pope. But Jansenius had many followers. All united 
 with him. who were disgusted with the Roman superstitions, and 
 wished the promotion of vital piety. About the same time, a 
 French translation of the New Testament was made by Quesnel, 
 accompanied with annotations, containing the principles of 
 Augustine. Its circulation was rapid. The Jesuits took fire, 
 and compelled Pope Clement XI. in 1713, to issue the bull 
 Umgenitus, conderiiuiiig that and its notes. The Jansenists 
 wer»' inflamed ; but Parliament confirmed the bull, and the 
 Jansenists felt the horrors of persecution. They became en- 
 thusiastic, and pretended to supernatural succours ; to revela- 
 tions and miracles, and declared that, to shew the truth of their 
 cause, God had ordered the bones of their dead, especially of 
 the Abbe of Paris, to work miracles. Thousands flew to the 
 Abbe's tomb, to behold the wonders, and the Jansenists grew 
 popular. They exposed the moral corruptions of the Jesuits, 
 and turned the tide against them, so that the order was abolished 
 in France, by royal edict in 1762, and all their colleges and pos- 
 sessions were confiscated and sold. 
 
 Still they were upheld by the Pope, as he had felt their 
 worth ; but their cause had grown desperate, and in compUance 
 with the universal demand, Ganganelh or Clement XIV. sup- 
 pressed them entirely in all the Papal countries, July 21, 1773. 
 
 With the Jesuits fell the amazing power of Papal Rome. 
 But she fell into the fangs of a monster, more horrible than 
 ever stalked forth upon the bloody arena of depraved man. 
 About the middle of the last century, a set of most ferocious 
 infidels, headed by Voltaire, D'Alembert- Rousseau, and Fred- 
 eric II. king of Prussia, resolved upon the annihilation of Chris- 
 tianity. Berlin was the centre of their operations ; but the 
 Gjmican church was the first object of their attack. Hei* 
 
262 ROMAN CHURCH. PeRIOD Ilf. 
 
 
 Clergy were amazingly numerous and rich, being no less than 
 eighteen archbishops, one hundred and eleven bishops, one 
 hundred and fifty thousand priests, with a revenue of five mil- 
 lions sterling annually, besides three thousand and four hundred 
 wealthy convents. But they were an easy prey. The revoca-ij 
 tion of the edict of Nantez, had driven experimental religion i' 
 from the kingdom, and, with a most splendid church, the nation (; 
 was given up to infidelity. Her priests themselves- from the vast ' 
 increase of light, were ashamed of their tricks and pious frauds. ;; 
 The absurdities of indulgence, penance and purgatory, could 
 no longer be swallowed by a nation full of intelligence. The 
 conspirators saw this, and drew out the monster. The wealth 
 of the church was a fine object of attack. It was soon made 
 the property of the nation. A civil constitution was formed for 
 the clergy, to which all were required to swear, on pain of 
 death, or banishment. The great body refused, and priest and 
 altar were overturned, and blood once esteemed sacred, flowed 
 to the horses' bridles. Such as could, escaped through a thou- 
 sand dangers and found an asylum in foreign countries. No 
 tongue can tell the woes of the nation. 
 
 The revolutionary torrent overflowed the neighbouring coun- 
 tries, and laid waste the Roman church with all her trumpery. 
 Her priests were massacred. Her silver shrines and saints, 
 were turned into money for the payment of troops. Her bells 
 were converted into cannon, and her churches and convents, 
 into barracks for soldiers. From the Atlantic, to the Adri- 
 atic, she presented but one most appalhng spectacle. She had 
 shed the blood of saints and prophets, and God now gave her 
 blood to drink. 
 
 The emperor Napoleon despised the pope and the whole sys- 
 tem of monkery. To secure the reverence of the people he 
 compelled Fius the Seventh, in 1804, to place the crown upon 
 his head, but in less than four years afler, he dispossessed him of 
 his ecclesiastical state, and reduced hnn to a mere cipher in the 
 pohtical world. The pope issued against him and his troops a 
 bull of excommunication, but it was the pitiable bluster of the 
 decayed old man. The Dominicans in Spain felt his vengeance, 
 and he there, in 1808, abolished the inquisition With the re- 
 turn of the Bourbons, the Galhcan church has again reared her 
 head, and fell superstition has appeared in high places. In 
 Spain the infernal inquisition has been in part re-established,* 
 
 * In 1820 the inquisition at Valencia was broken open by the revolu* 
 tionists, and five hundred were released from its dark and humid dungeons. 
 
 
i 
 
 Chap. 13. eminent men. 263 
 
 and the pope has sent out again some of the order of the 
 Jesuits. 
 
 The principles of the Roman church are expressed in the de- 
 crees of the council of Trent and the confession of Pius IV; but they 
 have been always subject to an exposition of the Pope, who has 
 claimed to be infallible. Her rites and ceremonies have varied 
 but little for centuries. A stranger in papal countries now feels 
 himself transported back into the dark ages. 
 
 Her Pontiffs, since the reformation, have generally sustained 
 a better character than before. Some have been weak. Some 
 ambitious. A few, respectable for talent and piety. 
 
 The same may be said of her clergy. Baronius and Bellar- 
 min have been her most eminent- controversialists. Father Paul 
 of Venice, has been her most distinguished historian. Bossuet, 
 Bourdaioue and Massilion her greatest orators.* Fenelon, arch- 
 bishop of Cambray, was "the Enoch of his age." He walked 
 close with God, and by his writings did much for the promotion 
 of piety. Pascal and Quesnel were eminent for learning and 
 piety. The letters of Pascal first exposed the arts of the Jesuits. 
 Many of the Jansenists appeared to be possessed of the faith and 
 iioliness of the gospel. But the great mass of the Bishops have 
 j^pent their time amid the cabals and luxuries of courts — the 
 slaves of temporal princes ; and the lower order of priests have 
 had little but their habit, title and a few ceremonies to shew that 
 they had any connexion with Him whose kingdom is not of this 
 'Avorld. 
 
 ,' Monastic orders have continued to arise. The two most fa- 
 mous since the reformation have been " The Fathers of the 
 'oratory of the Holy Jesus," 1613, and the monks of La Trappe, 
 '11664. Laziness, ignorance, voluptuousness and discord have 
 
 • * Bossuet died in 1704 bishop of Meaux. He distinguished himself by 
 :hi3 funeral orations in honour of the princes and great men of his age. 
 
 Such was the eloquence of Bourdaioue that on the revocation of the 
 edict of Nantez, Lewis XIV. sent him to preach the Catholic doctrines to 
 ihe Protestants. He had more solidity and close reasoning than Massilion,' 
 'but less imagination and less of the pathetic and persuasive. He died 
 .1704, aged 72. 
 
 Massilion was born at Hieres in Provence, 1663. His powers of elo- 
 ,quence earlybrought him to Paris, where he long carried captive crowded 
 audiences. His oratory was peculiarly his own, and such his fidelity as to 
 bring the gay court of Lewis XIV. and the monarch himself to serious re- 
 flection. "Father," said the king to him, "when I hear other preachers 
 I go away much pleased with them, but whenever I hear you, I go away 
 much displeased with myself." In 1717 he was made bishop of Clermoot. 
 He died 1742, aged 79. 
 
264 ROMAN CHURCH. Period IIL 
 
 continued to characterize all those establishments. The popula- 
 rity of the Jesuits threw into the back ground the whole tribe of 
 monks and friars. All experienced in the French revolution a 
 tremendous overthrow. 
 
 The CathoHcs continue to be very numerous in the world — 
 probably not less than 100 milHons, an immense power if brought 
 to act under one head. Multitudes in Asia know no other reh- 
 gion than that of the Pope. A large part of Europe is still sunk 
 m ignorance and Papal superstition. In Spain the Papal power 
 has never lost much of its force. The inquisition, has in a degree 
 been suppressed, but efforts are now making to re-establish it. 
 In South America too, the Catholic church remains very splendid 
 and imposing. The number of her priests, monks, temples, fes- 
 tivals and idle ceremonies is immense, and the ignorance and 
 superstition of the people are beyond conception. But a free 
 government must sap her foundations, or at least entirely change 
 her character. Already the wealth and power of the priesthood 
 is diminished, monks are ridiculed, feast days are much disre- 
 garded, the sale of indulgences is partially stopped, the Bible is 
 getting into free circulation, and protestants live and die undis- 
 turbed. In Great Britain and her dependencies Catholics are 
 numerous. From the reign of Queen Ehzabeth they have there 
 been guarded by the most severe enactments, and numbers have 
 been put to death. Some of these laws have of late been re- 
 pealed, but the Catholics are still excluded from any part in the 
 government. In Canada they are sunk in the grossest igno- 
 rance. In the United States they have one archbishop, four 
 bishops, 160 priests, and about 140,000 souls, chiefly foreigners. 
 They have colleges at Baltimore, Georgetown, New-Orleans 
 and St. Louis. They reside chiefly in Maryland, Louisiana, 
 Florida and the capital cities. 
 
 Though he has millions in his church, the wealth and conse- 
 quence of the Pope have nearly all passed away. Strangers 
 visit him from curiosity as the remnant of that tremendous power 
 which once ruled the Christian world. The present Pope is the 
 two hundred and fiftieth that has filled the Papal chair. 
 
 Many in the Roman church are gladly receiving the Holy 
 Scriptures. The 1260 years, the time of her duration, is rapidly 
 drawing to a close, when, it is believed, she will be merged in 
 that true church which knows no infallible guide but the scrip- 
 tures, and seeks salvation only by faith in a crucified Redeemer. 
 
Chap. 14. greek church. 265 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 trreek ChureJi. Its history, doctrine, and discipline. "Russian 
 Greek Church. Its establishment and separation from the 
 
 I Greek Church. Sect of Isbraniki. Efforts of Peter the Great. 
 
 I Doctrines and discipline. Eastern churches. Ground of their 
 early divisions. Nestor ians. Monophy sites. Asiatics and 
 Africans. Copts. Abyssinians. Armenians. 
 
 i! The once happy and flourishing churches of Greece and Asia 
 iOon sunk to decay, when they had drunk the poison of Arius, 
 and consented, with idol Rome, to bow the knee in image wor- 
 ship. By the Saracens they were, from time to time, awfully 
 scourged and rooted up of heaven for their wickedness ; but still 
 they flourished in much wealth and splendour while the Byzan- 
 tine Caesars held their thrones. The rising power of the Roman 
 pontifl* excited their jealousy ; and his pride and haughtiness 
 kindled their rage. In the middle of the ninth century, Photius, 
 the patriarch of Constantinople, was excommunicated by the 
 Roman pontifl*, for asserting that the Holy Ghost proceeded only 
 from the Father and not from the Son. The act was resented 
 by the Grecian emperor, and the Roman pontiff* was excommu- 
 nicated in turn. A breach was made between the Eastern and 
 Western churches, which was soon widened by new subjects of 
 contention^ and confirmed in irreconcilable enmity. From this 
 period is dated the rise of the Greek church ; though that church 
 embraces the primitive churches planted by the apostles. 
 
 In numbers, wealth and glory, the Grecian Church far exceeded 
 (he spiritual dominion of the Roman see. In the tenth century, 
 she received into her connexion the immense Russian dominions 
 which were converted to the Christian faith. But she had a fatal 
 cjnemy in the east, before whom she was rapidly consumed. One 
 ifter another of her beautiful churches she beheld converted into 
 I Mahometan mosque ; while their worshippers were destroyed 
 I by the sword, or converted by terrors and bribes to the religion 
 
 I of the impostor. From the west, the fanatical crusaders came 
 'Douring in torrents to rescue, if possible, her lost territory. She 
 1 .vas jealous of their design, and only submitted to what she could 
 i jot resist ; and while she had little cause to thank them for their 
 1 ud, she had reason to bewail, had her eyes been open to it, the 
 nheritance they lefl; ; a vast deposit of moral cornaption. 
 
 In 1453, the empire of the Greeks was overthrown by the 
 Mahometan power j and, with it, perished theiv religious e^tft--. 
 
 ^3 
 
266 ©REEK CHURCH. PeRIOD III. 
 
 blishment. For a few years, their haughty conquerors permit- 
 ted something that bore the name of a rehgious toleration ; but 
 it is a part of the rehgion of a Turk to treat a Christian as a 
 dog, and the toleration was soon exchanged for a rigorous and 
 cruel despotism. For near 400 years, the Greek church has 
 now continued in most deplorable bondage, until their reli- 
 gion is but Httle better than a constant succession of idle cere- 
 monies. Why has it been thus ? Eternity will unfold the mys- 
 teries of time. But let the churches which have the bright 
 light that once shone on Asia and on Greece, behold and 
 beware. 
 
 By a defection of the Russian church in 1589, the Greek 
 church became considerably limited in its extent. Her people 
 are now found scattered throughout Greece, the Grecian islands, 
 Walachia, Moldavia, Sclavonia, Egypt, Nubia, Lybia, Arabia, 
 Mesopotamia, Syria, Cilicia and Palestine. These countries are 
 comprehended within the jurisdiction of the patriarchs of Con- 
 stantinople, Alexandria, Antioch, and Jerusalem. There are 
 also branches of the Greek church in Circassia, Georgia, and 
 Mongreha. 
 
 The boldest and most artful efforts have been repeatedly made 
 to win the Greek church to the Roman faith, but uniformly 
 m vain. The very youth brought from the east, and educated 
 at Rome at the greatest expense in the papal colleges, have, on 
 iheir return, been the bitterest foes to the papal dominion. 
 
 The Greeks, while they pretend to acknowledge the Scrip- 
 tures as the rule of their faith, have many peculiarities which dis- 
 tinguish them from the Catholic and Protestant churches. They 
 receive the doctrine of the Trinity, and most of the articles of 
 the Nicene and Athanasian creeds, but rest much upon the pro- 
 cession of the Holy Ghost from the Father, and not from the 
 Son. They hold in abhorrence the supremacy and infallibihty 
 of the pope ; purgatory by fire ; graven images ; the cehbacy of 
 the secular clergy ; and prohibition of the sacrament in both 
 kinds : — but yet use pictures in their worship ; invoke saints ; 
 have seven sacraments ; believe in transubstantiation ; admit 
 prayers and services for the dead ; have a fast or festival for 
 almost every day in the year ; and know of no regeneration but 
 baptism. 
 
 Their officers are many ; their convents numerous, and their 
 monks are all priests, who lead a very austere hfe. Their nun- 
 neries are few. Their patriarchs reside at Constantinople, Da- 
 mascus, Cairo and Jerusalem. The patriarch of Constantinople 
 in at the head of the church, and is chosen by twelve bishops, 
 
Chap. 14. Russian greek cHURcfl. 26T 
 
 and confirmed by the Turkish emperor. The office, however, is 
 generally purchased by an immense sum of the grand vizier. It 
 is a post honourable and lucrative. Its possessor has a vast ju- 
 risdiction and dominion. He not only decides controversies in 
 the church, but administers civil justice among the members of 
 his communion. He has the power of excommunicating any 
 member of the Greek church ; and of commanding his death, 
 exile, or imprisonment for life. He is, in fact, the governor of 
 the Greeks, under the Turkish emperor, and is sustained by his 
 authority. The other patriarchs are poor and debased, as is the 
 whole church. Without schools, without Bibles, without reli- 
 gious teachers, groaning for near 400 years under an iron bond- 
 age, they have sunk into the most deplorable ignorance and mo- 
 ral corruption. With a crowd of bishops and metropohtane, 
 they are almost as ignorant of the true Gospel of Christ as the 
 benighted savage. When, O when shall the Mahometan yoke 
 be broken and the oppressed go free ? Let Christians pray for 
 those once great and distinguished churches, now in ruins ; aixd 
 send them back the light of life. 
 
 Russian Greek Church. 
 
 The immense wilds of Russia continued covered with moral 
 darkness long after the rest of Europe had enjoyed the precious 
 light of the Gospel. About the year 900. Methodius and Cyril, 
 the philosopher travelled from Greece into Moravia, where they 
 translated some of the church service into the Sclavonian lan- 
 guage and converted the grand dutchess Olga to the Christian 
 faith. Christianity soon spread, and Russia became subject to 
 the patriarch of Constantinople. Of any thing farther we know- 
 but little until 1581, when we find the Muscovites publishing the 
 Bible in their language In 1589 Russia separated from the go- 
 vernment, though not from the communion of the Greek church, 
 and an independent patriarch was establisiied at Moscow. 
 
 About the year 1666, a sect called the Ishraniki, or multitude; 
 of the elect pretending to uncommon piety and devotion, sepa- 
 rated from the Russian church, and excited great disturbances 
 throughout the empire. They were treated with great severity, 
 but increased, and still remain, bound up in impenetrable 
 secrecy. 
 
 Peter the Great resolved to be the reformer of his church, as 
 well as of his empire. Happy had it been for Russia, had the 
 light of the reformation dawned upon that noble mind. But he 
 knew no other system than that in which he had been educated., 
 and made, therefore- no change in tlie doctrines of tJie GreeK 
 
26^8 RUSSIAN GREEK CHURCH* PeRIOD III, 
 
 church. These, however, he was resolved his people should 
 undei-stand ; and he waged war with the ignorance of the cler- 
 gy, and the gross superstition which brooded over the whole na- 
 tion. He quenched the fires of persecution, and estabHshed a 
 universal toleration of all sects and denominations, excepting the 
 Catholics. He abohshed the office of patriarch, putting himself 
 at the head of the church ; which, under him, was to be govern- 
 ed by a synod : diminished the revenues of the clergy ; and 
 was once resolved to abohsh the monasteries, as unfriendly to 
 population. But it was only an age of twilight ; and he was in- 
 duced to continue them, and erect a magnificent monastery him- 
 self, in honour of Alexander Newsky ; whom the Russians jium- 
 ber among their distinguished heroes and saints. He caused 
 the Bible to be translated, printed, and circulated in the Sclavo- 
 nian language ; and had he lived in the age of Alexander, he 
 would have placed a Bible in every family. 
 
 The Russian church has increased with the amazing increase 
 of the nation. Happy for her had she grown in knowledge and 
 hoUness. But alas ! her clergy are ignorant, and her people are 
 without the Bible. The noble Russian Bible Society, under the 
 excellent prince Gahtzin, promised to raise her from deplo- 
 rable degradation, but it has been suppressed by her tyrants^ 
 jealous for their thrones. 
 
 In her doctrine, she agrees with the Greek church ; like her, 
 receives the seven sacraments or mysteries ; allows no statues 
 or graven images, but admits pictures and invocation of saints; 
 and is, therefore, like her and like Rome, whom she abhors, 
 idolatrous. Her service consists of a vast number of idle 
 ceremonies and absurd superstitions ; and it is to be feared, 
 that she is but very little elevated above the Roman Catholics 
 in acquaintance with evangelical piety. Every person is 
 obliged, by the civil law, to partake of the sacrament once a 
 year. An unparalleled union exists throughout the empire, 
 in doctrine aud in practice. Her clergy are very numerous, 
 and of different orders. Her monks and nuns are about 6000 
 each 
 
 Many efforts have been made by the Roman Pontiff and 
 Jesuits, to effect an union between the Catholic and Russian 
 churches, but always in vain. The Russians are very jealous 
 of their religious independence and religious system. 
 
 The friends of truth encouraged by the promises of God's 
 word, are looking for some great moral change throughout 
 those immense regi(jns. A single reign of one pious jmd libe- 
 ♦ral monarch may, under God, efi'ect it. Let us rejoice that thj>, 
 tieaxts of kmgs are in his hands. 
 
Chap. 14. eastern churches. -269 
 
 Eastern Churches. 
 
 It is wonderful how great results proceed from little causes, 
 and how the human mind once turned into a particular chan- 
 nel, proceeds on in it, through successive ages. In the fifth 
 century, we saw Nestorius, a Syrian bishop of Constantinople, 
 advancing the sentiment, that, in Christ there were two dis- 
 tinct natures and persons, the human and divine, and that Mary 
 was to be called the mother of the man Jesus, and not of God, 
 In opposition to him, Eutyches, an abbot at Constantinople, 
 declared that these natures were so united in Christ, as to 
 form but one nature, that of the Incarnate word. It was an 
 age when men were fast losing sight of the Gospel, and con- 
 tending about modes and forms ; and these opposite opinions 
 threw the whole eastern world into bitter contention, and 
 gave rise to that great division, which continues to this day 
 among the miserable remnant of the Eastern churches. The 
 followers of the former, are called Nestorians ; the latter, Mo- 
 BophysLtes. 
 
 The Nestorians early became the chief propagators of the 
 Gospel in the East. They enjoyed the patronage of the Per- 
 sian monarch Pherazes, by whom their opponents were ex- 
 pelled from his kingdom, and their patriarch was established 
 at Seleucia. They established a school at Nisibis under Bar- 
 sumas, a disciple of Nestorius, from whence proceeded in the 
 fifth and sixth centuries, a band of missionaries, who spread 
 abroad their tenets, through Egypt, Syria, Arabia, India, Tartary 
 and China. In the twelfth century, they won over to their faith 
 the prince of Tartary, who was baptized John ; and because 
 he exercised the office of presbyter, was, with his successors, 
 called Prester John. They made converts also of the Chris- 
 tians on the coast of Malabar, who, it is supposed, received 
 the Christian faith from the Syrian Mar Thomas, in the fourth 
 or fifth century. 
 
 They formed, at one time, an immense body ; but dwindled 
 away before the Saracen power, and the exasperated heathen 
 priests and jealous Chinese emperors. They acknowledged 
 but one patriarch until 1561, who resided first at Bagdad, and 
 afterwards at Mousul. But at this period, the Papists suc- 
 ceeded in dividing them, and a new patriarch was consecrated 
 by Pope Julius III. and established over the adherents to the 
 Pope, in the city of Ormus. The great patriarch at Mousul, 
 called Elias, has continued, however, to be acknowledged to 
 this day, by the greater part of the Nestorians, who are scat- 
 i^ed over Asiar 
 
 •2 .'5* 
 
'2iO iSASTERN CHURCHES. PeRIOD flL 
 
 Throughout this long period, they have maintained con- 
 siderable purity of doctrine and worship, and kept free from 
 the ridiculous ceremonies of the Greek and Latin churches. 
 Of their present number, and religious character, we know 
 but little. Probably they are very ignorant, debased and cor- 
 rupt. Dr Buchanan visited the churches on the Malabar 
 coast, in 1806, and found fifty-five much discouraged and 
 distressed, Iheir doctrines differed but little from the doc- 
 trines of the Church of England. Surely they are inter- 
 esting objects for missionary effort. Towards them the En- 
 glish Church Missionary Society, have ot late directed their 
 attention, and they are improving in doctrine and in morals. 
 
 The MoNOPHYSiTES at first received some encouragementf 
 But were soon suppressed by the Grecian Emperors. They found, 
 however, a father in Jacob Baradeus, an obscure monk, who 
 died in 588, bishop of Edessa, leaving them in a flourishing state 
 in Syria, Mesopotamia, Armenia, Egypt, Nubia, Abyssinia, and 
 other countries. In honour of him they are, to this day, called 
 Jacobites. 
 
 For a long period, this great body of Christians have been 
 divided into three portions, the Asiatics, the Africans, and the 
 /Armenians. 
 
 The Asiatics are subject to the patriarch of Antioch, who, 
 since the fifteenth century, has borne the name of Ignatius, to 
 shew the world that he is a lineal descendant of Ignatius, an 
 early bishop of Antioch. He resides at the monastery of St. 
 Ananias, near the city of Morden. Some of them in the seven- 
 teenth century subjected themselves to the church of Rome, 
 but, through the influence of the Turks, were soon brought back 
 lo the dominion of Ignatius. But the condition of the whole 
 body is miserably debased. 
 
 The Africans are divided into the Copts and the Abyssinians: 
 and are all subject to a patriarch, who resides at Cairo. 
 
 The Copts are in number about 30,000. They reside in 
 Egypt and Nubia ; and, oppressed by the Turks, are destitute 
 ©f almost every comfort of life, and are deplorably ignorant. 
 They have a liturgy in the old Coptic tongue, which is now 
 obsolete. Their priests understand but little of it. During 
 their service they are continually in motion. They have many 
 monasteries and hermitages, but are in a state of beggary. 
 
 The Abyssinians are in every respect superior to the Copts, 
 We know little of their history. In the middle of the fourth 
 century, Frumenties, it has been observed, preached among 
 
Chap. 14. ABYs^miANS, Armenians. 271 
 
 them with great success, and they were well esteemed at Rome, 
 until they adopted the system of the Monophysites. In 1634, 
 the learned Heyling, of Lubec, a Lutheran, went into Abyssinia 
 with pious purposes, and recommending himself to the Emperor, 
 he rose to high office> in the state. He returned to Europe for 
 missionary aid, but perished on the way. The Duke of Saxe 
 Gotha sent one Gregory, an Abyssinian, who had resided in 
 Europe, to succeed him ; but he was shipwrecked on his voyage. 
 One VVanstel oifered to supply his place, but his conduct was 
 villanous, and these missionary efforts ceased. The Jesuits 
 made several attempts to bring them over to the Church of 
 Rome. The Moravians, every where else successful, have 
 been obliged to abandon their enterprises here. The Em- 
 peror is nominally christian, and exercises a supremacy in the 
 church. The highest spiritual officer is the Abbuna, or bishop, 
 appointed by the patriarch at Cairo. Their religion is a strange 
 mixture of Judaism, Christianity, and the most debased super- 
 stition. They practise circumcision, on females and males, eat 
 no meats forbidden by the law of Moses ; observe two Sabbaths^ 
 Saturday and Sunday ; oblige women to the legal purifications; 
 have many fasts and feasts, many legends of saints and miracles, 
 and pull off their shoes when they worship ; but, like the 
 other eastern churches, they are so sunk in ignorance as to know 
 hut little of vital piety. It is favourable, however, that they 
 read the four evangelists every year in their churches, and it 13 
 to be hoped that God blesses his word to the salvation of 
 some. They have churches in Persia, Russia, and Poland. 
 
 Great eflbrts have been made by the Roman Pontiff to con- 
 vert the African Monophysites to their faith, but in vain. In 
 1634, the Abyssinians banished forever the Jesuits from theii- 
 country. They have ever displayed an astonishing attachment 
 to the religion of their ancestors. O that they had it in its 
 purity. Here were once some of the best churches of Christ. 
 The north of Africa was consecrated by the prayers, and watered 
 by the tears of Cyprian, Anthanasius, Tertullian, Augustine ; 
 but now it is the residence of every unclean bird and beast. 
 But Ethiopia shall stretch out her hands to God. 
 
 The Armenians inhabit the vast country east and northeast e 
 Syria. They differ so much from the other Monophysites iji 
 faith, discipline, and worship, as to hold no communion with 
 them. 
 
 A church was planted among them in the fourth century by 
 Gregory, called the enlightened. This church has remamed, 
 though their country ha3 been laid waste and subjected to the 
 
272 EASTERS CHURCHES. PeRIOD III. 
 
 Turks, Tartars, and Persians. A vast number of Armenian 
 merchants have, from time to time, settled in various parts of 
 Europe, who have remembered her with affection, and supplied 
 her with the means of knowledge. An Armenian version of the 
 Bible, made about the time of Chrysostom, from the Greek of 
 the Septuagint, was printed at Amsterdam in 1664, and dis- 
 persed through the country 
 
 The Armenian church at present embraces 42,000 individuals 
 in the Russian provinces ; 70,000 in Persia, and in Turkey 
 1,600,000; 100,000 reside in Constantinople. Her merchants 
 are the bankers of the East. Her clergy are of different orders 
 and very numerous. Their patriarch who resides in a monastery at 
 Ekmiazen, near Erivan in Persia, is said to have an immense in- 
 come, while his food and dress are on a level with the poorest 
 monk. He has under him three other patriarchs and fifty arch- 
 bishops. Their monastic discipline is very severe. By it all 
 their ecclesiastics are qualified for their stations. The Sultan 
 appoints a patriarch in Constantinople and Jerusalem, who 
 have no share in the government of the church, and are mere 
 instruments for enforcing his firmans, and collecting the capita- 
 tion tax for which they are responsible. 
 
 Sumptuous and unmeaning ceremonies, ridiculous traditions, 
 lying wonders, superstitious rites, characterize this crumbling 
 church, while her priests and bishops are sunk in the lowest ig- 
 norance and sensuality, and are treated by her enlightened mer- 
 chants with the greatest contempt. The papists have made con- 
 stant efforts to bring this church under their dominion, and have 
 persuaded about 4000 in Constantinople to acknowledge the su- 
 premacy of the Pope. 
 
 A recent event has excited hopes of great changes in the 
 East. A farewell letter of Mr. King, an American Missionaryr 
 to the people of Syria, found its way to Constantinople, and pro- 
 duced great excitement. A council was immediately convened 
 consisting of all the Armenian monks and priests and bishops 
 and patriarchs, of whom several happened at that time to be iu 
 Constantinople, also of all the principal Armenians of the laity, 
 together with two of the Greek patriarchs. — The Bible was pro- 
 duced and examined relative to the truth of statements by 
 Mr. King, and resolutions were passed reforming the convent at 
 Jerusalem, forbidding any additions to the monks or priests for 
 25 years, and suppressing pilgrimages to Jerusalem, and all at- 
 tendance upon the pretended miracle of the Holy fire. There 
 is evidently among them a strong tendency to a reformation. 
 May some Luther rise and bring them to the knowledge of thi- 
 truth as it is in Jcsu?. 
 
Chap. 15. protestant or reformed churches. S7S- 
 
 The Maronites are a sect of Eastern Christians who are 
 subject to the Pope of Rome. Their principal habitation is on 
 Mount Libanus. They have a patriarch who resides at a mo- 
 nastery on the mount. They were connected with the Mono- 
 thehtes until the 12th century, when they united with the Roman 
 church on this condition, that they should retain all their an- 
 cient rites and customs, which they do to the present time. 
 They have many monks, are very ignorant and wretched, and 
 a great tax upon the church of Rome. There are also in the 
 same country Greek Roman Catholics ; Armenian Roman Ca- 
 tholics ; Syrian Roman Catliolics, and Latins or Frank PwOraan Ca-. 
 fholicB. 
 
 CHAPTFR XT. 
 
 'Divisions of the Protestants. Lutherans. Their residence^ rise, 
 system of faith, Itturgtf^ government. Persecutions. Interna^ 
 commotions. Synergiatical controversy. Attempts at a recon- 
 
 " dliation between them, and the Calvinists. Syncretistic con- 
 troversy. Degeneracy of clergy and churches Pietistical 
 controversy. Liberalism. Present state of religion in their 
 churches. Swedenborgianism. Theological erudition. 
 
 When the CathoUcs saw the Reformers contending about 
 points of faith and practice they derided them for forsaking the 
 infallible head. But time has proved that the decisions of the 
 Pope were of all others the most preposterous and absurd. 
 
 Why God does not enable his children to see " eye to eye," 
 is among the mysteries to be unfolded hereafter. A motionless 
 ocean would breed putrefaction and death. It may be so at 
 present, in the moral world. The great head of the Church, 
 juay see it best for his children to be in a perpetual search after 
 truth ; best for wave to dash against wave, and billow to 
 roll over billow. 
 
 As it had been for centuries in the East, so was it now to be 
 in the West. Those bold spirits who had bid defiance to the 
 thunders of the Pope, and had opened the eyes of half the na- 
 tions, were to be leaders or heads of vast portions of the re- 
 formed church, and to dash one against another^ perhaps until 
 the millennium. To enumerate all the different sentiments ad- 
 vanced by the Protestants, would be almost impossible. Tho 
 
S74 LUTHERANS. PeRIOD IIL 
 
 great mass of those who came out from the church of Rome* 
 enlisted under Luther and Melanchton, Zuingle and Calvin. 
 
 Lutherans. 
 
 The followers of Luther and Melanchton, have resided chiefly 
 in the north of Germany, in Prussia, Denmark, Norway and 
 Sweden. They have spread also to some extent, in Russia, 
 France, Holland North America and the Danish West India 
 Islands. In honour of the great reformer, they have assumed 
 the name of Lutherans. 
 
 The Lutherans date the rise of their church, from the ex- 
 communication of Luther by the Pope ; but do not view it as 
 completely estabUshed until the peace of Passau, 1552. 
 
 Their system of faith, is the confession of Augsburg. Its capi- 
 tal articles are, the sufficiency of the scriptures as a rule of faith 
 and practice ; justification by faith in the Son of God, and the 
 necessity and freedom of divine grace. It was the common 
 faith of the reformers. That which gave them distinction as a 
 separate denomination, was the favourite opinion of Luther, 
 that though according to the papists, the bread and wine in the 
 sacrament, are not converted into the body and blood of Christ, 
 yet the body and blood of Christ, are materially present with them, 
 though in an incomprehensible manner. A wide breach was 
 early made with Zuinghus and the Helvetic churches who con- 
 sidered the bread and wine only as symbolical of the body and 
 blood of Christ broken and shed for us. 
 
 This breach was increased by a pertinacity on the part of the 
 Lutherans, to retain in their worship some of the forms of the 
 Cathohcs ; — exorcism in baptism ; the use of wafers in the 
 Lord's supper ; private confession of sin ; images, incense and 
 lighted tapers in their churches a crucifix on the altar ; — also to 
 observe many of the festivals of the Roman church and days of 
 saints and martyrs. 
 
 Luther drew up for his followers, a liturgy or form of divine 
 service ; but they have not been confined to that nor to any 
 particular form of government. In Germany the superior power 
 is vested in a consistory, which has a president with a distinction 
 of rank and privilege. Denmark, Norway and Sweden acknowl- 
 edge episcopacy ; but their bishops have not that pre-eminence 
 which is enjoyed in England. The supreme ruler of the state is 
 ever acknowledged as head of the Church. 
 
 This portion of the refoimed church has suflfered no persecu- 
 tion since the peace of religion^ except in 1618, when the Catho* 
 
Chap. 15. synergistical controversy. 275' 
 
 lies made war upon it through the bigotted house of Austria, 
 under pp tence that it had departed from the confession of 
 Augsburg. Their sufferings for 30 years were very great, but 
 they were reheved by the friendly interposition of Gustavus of 
 Sweden, and in the peace of WestphaUa in 1648, had all theii' 
 rights and privileges secured to them. 
 
 Her internal commotions upon points of faith and practice, 
 have often been violent. To the Sacramental controversy, suc- 
 ceded a dispute among her own members upon the Interim, or 
 propriety of yielding to the Emperor and church of Rome in 
 things indifferent. The pacific spirit of Melanchton, was dis- 
 posed to yield points in the article of justification and in the 
 papal ceremonies and jurisdiction, for which Luther had most 
 strenuously contended. He met with warm opposition from 
 Flaccius, professor of divinity at Jena. In 1552, arose a warm 
 controversy upon the necessity of good works ; and soon after 
 another called the synergistical controversy, upon the co-opera- 
 tion of the human will with divine grace in conversion. 
 
 Before the death of Melanchton, a considerable defection 
 had taken place from the doctrines of absolute predestination, 
 irresistible grace, and man's moral impotence, in which Luther 
 agreed with Calvin. Men seemed to be wearied with the bold 
 efforts and the astonishing advancement which they had made 
 in the discovery of truth, and as is natural to the human mind, 
 to repose and go backward. Some things, however, were fa- 
 vourable. 
 
 A large body grew dissatisfied with consubstantiation, and 
 endeavoured to extirpate it from their churches. To check 
 their progress, a standard of doctrine was adopted by the 
 civil and ecclesiastical authorities in 1576, at Torgau, called 
 the Form of Concord, and imposed upon the churches as a 
 term of communion. It occasioned great disturbances. Some 
 of the churches refused to adopt it. Many of the opposers of 
 Luther's sentiment upon the sarrament, were imprisoned. The 
 Landgrave of Hesse, and the elector of Brandenberg, re- 
 nounced Lutheranism, and embraced the communion of the 
 Genevan church, which was a severe stroke to the ]-.utheran 
 cause. 
 
 The separation which was continually widening between the 
 followers of Luther and Calvin, filled the minds of all the pro- 
 testant world with deep concern. Many attempts were made 
 to reconcile them. James !., king of Great Britain, interposed 
 by an embassy, in 1615. Many conferences were held, but all 
 all vain. The Lutherans were always unyielding. 
 
276 LUTHERANS. PeBIOD HI* 
 
 Calixtus, professor in the University of Helmstadt, supposed 
 that the true principles of the Gospel, were retained in the 
 Roman, Lutheran and Calvinistic confessions, and endeavoured 
 to bring these churches together. His writings gave rise to 
 what is called the Syncretistic controversy. The Lutherans 
 heaped upon him torrents of abuse, which, as he was a man 
 df much merit, prejudiced against them all candid and liberal 
 ininds. Had the Lutheran clergy acted out their principles in 
 Iheir lives, their enemies would have had but little advan- 
 tage over them. But while contending violently for their doc- 
 trines, their morals were low. Through their carelessness and 
 impotence, discipline failed, and a general degeneracy was 
 visible in their churches, before the close of the sixteenth 
 ^■^entury. 
 
 Disgusted with their strife and the grossness of their lives, 
 a small party called Pietists, arose about the middle of the 
 seventeenth century, and endeavoured to revive experimental 
 religion. Their leader was Spener. He published a book, 
 called Pious Desires, exhibiting the disorders of the church, 
 and pointing out the necessity and means of reformation, which 
 Was very popular. He gained some adherents, particularly 
 'Franchius, Schadius and Paulus, three professors of philoso- 
 phy, who gave in their colleges, an evangehcal exposition of 
 Scripture. Their Bible Classes were popular, and roused a 
 spirit of opposition : tumults were excited, and the professors 
 were brought before the public authorities, and charged no 
 more to teach thus in the name of Jesus of Nazareth. 
 
 Persecution only strengthened and increased them. The 
 Pietists, as they were now called in derision, were found in all 
 the towns, villages and cities, where Lutheranism was profess- 
 ed, and by the reformation which they demanded, produced a 
 prodigious excitement. They insisted on a reform in the pre- 
 valent system of theological instruction, which was devoted 
 almost entirely to the subtilties of controversy, neglect- 
 ing the Scriptures and practical religion ; — demanded ex- 
 perimental piety in all candidates for the ministry ; — con- 
 demned dancing, pantomimes and theatrical amusements, as 
 unlawful and ruinous to the Christian, and recommended pri- 
 vate assemblies for prayer and religious conversation. 
 
 They were the puritans of Germany. But their enemies 
 charged them with despising philosophy and learning and 
 theological discussion ; and derogating from the power and 
 efficacy of the word of God, which, they said, would be as 
 great, though it was delivered by an unregenerate minister ;- 
 
Chap. 15. ptf.tists. 277 
 
 and with useless austerities in public, and loose practices 
 in private meetings, so that they were publicly proceed- 
 ed against by the civil authorities. But vast good follow- 
 ed their effort. A general revival spread over Germany. 
 Professor Frank established an orphan house in 1705, which 
 was remarkably blessed of heaven. 
 
 Happy had it been for the Lutheran cause, had the Pietists 
 retained their principles and views, and enforced their de- 
 mands. But it was not an age of light. They degenerated 
 and were joined, or rather followed, in subsequent periods, 
 by enthusiasts and fanatics, who, pretending to inspirations 
 and revelations, went through Germany and Denmark, pulling 
 up, as they said, iniquity by the root ; prophesying the down- 
 fal of Babel, i. e. the Lutheran church ; terrifying the popu- 
 lace by fictitious visions, and introducing a mystical jargon in 
 place of true religion. 
 
 These persons, who were of a very different character from 
 the original Pietists, excited, for a long time, great disturb- 
 ances. Some of the principal authors of delusion, were John 
 W. Peterson, Jacob Behmen, Paul Naget, Martin Sidelius, and 
 a host of fanatical prophets. No tongue can tell the injury 
 they did to the cause of religion throughout Germany. 
 
 Among other consequences, the learned and refined were led 
 to the study of a philosophical religion. They thought that in 
 no other way could a stop be put to the progress of supersti- 
 tion. The science of metaphysics was brought into notice, and 
 applied to religion by Leibnitz and Wolf The application 
 gave much offence to sucli as loved the simple doctrines of 
 Christianity ; but it was exceedingly popular in the universities. 
 Metaphysical and mathematical demonstrations were produced 
 of the Trinity ; of the nature of Christ, and of the duration of 
 the future punishment of the wicked. One Laurence Schmidt 
 commenced a new translation of the Scriptures, to which he 
 prefixed a system of theology, drawn up in geometrical order, 
 which was to be his guide in interpreting the Scriptures. Others 
 I were exceedingly bold in the middle and at the close of the last 
 j century in their attempts to expunge every peculiarity in the 
 1 gospel system and give Christianity a philosophical garb. But 
 I none went to such lengths, or have been so successful as Semler, 
 I a man of great ingenuity and extensive learning. He threw 
 I aside entirely the inspiration of the Scriptures; gave rise to 
 liwhat is termed the doctrine of accommodation ; denied the post 
 jsibility of miracles; ridiculed the account of the creation as a 
 ^philosophical fable, and of Christ, 3s a new mythology ; anC 
 
278 LUTHERANS. PeRIOD IIL 
 
 viewed what was said by Him as uttered in condescension to 
 the ignorance and weakness of the Jews, and the writings of 
 his Apostles as little better than nonsense. His disciples have 
 been numerous, and his system has been spread with amazing 
 industry throughout Germany. It has almost destroyed those 
 few churches in which were once preached the doctrines of the 
 reformation. 
 
 But notwithstanding these great defections in the Lutheran 
 church, a precious body of pastors and churches are found through- 
 out Germany, Denmark, Sweden, and Norway, and a laudable 
 zeal has recently been excited for spreading the Gospel and cir- 
 culating the Scriptures and tracts in every direction. Liberalism 
 is not adapted to the pious poor. Such choose a literal inter- 
 pretation of the Augsburg confession, which still remains the 
 standard of their faith. Nor is evangelical truth confined to 
 these. Some eminently learned men have of late boldly defended 
 the ancient faith, through whose labours Liberalism has received 
 such a check that it is evidently on the decline. Two of the 
 original supports of the Lutheran Church, the Electorate of Sax- 
 ony and the Principality of Hesse, went back at the close of the 
 last century to the Catholic faith. The efforts of the Catholics 
 to regain their lost possessions, have produced a warm spirit of 
 animosity, and proselytism both in them and the Protestants. 
 It has also resulted in a great union between the Lutheran and 
 Reformed churches throughout the Prussian monarchy, in the 
 Hessian territories, and in those of Nassau, in the Palati- 
 nate and in Baden. These churches generally retain the or- 
 ganization they received at the time of the reformation. 
 
 The Lutheran church has received considerable extension 
 from the emigration of her members, at different times, to various 
 parts of the world. 
 
 From among the Lutherans have proceeded the Moravians 
 and the Swedenborgians, or followers of the Hon. Emanuel 
 Swedenborg, who pretended to visions and revelations, and 
 founded in 1743 what he called the New Jerusalem Church. 
 
 Swedenborg's theology is very mystical, and is expressed in 
 language to which most men can attach no ideas. But it is 
 pleasing to the visionary, and he has followers in Europe and 
 America ; though it is difficult to conceive how mankind can 
 receive any benefit from his system. 
 
 In Missionary efforts the Lutherans have not been behind 
 other reformed churches. 
 
 In 1717 and 1817, they commemorated their deliv^ranjcc 
 froHi the Church of Rome. 
 
Chap. 16. calvinists or reformed. 279 
 
 Their learned men have been very numerous. Their princes 
 early endowed, with great munificence, schools and universi- 
 ties, that their rising church might be furnished with able critics 
 and sound theologians. Luther was a host. Melanchton was one 
 of the greatest scholars of that or any other age. Carlostadt, 
 Weller, Flacius, Bucer, Westphal, Phieffer, Spener, have held 
 a high rank. Leibnitz, Wolf, Semler, Kant, Schelling, have 
 been extolled by the Liberals. Among the orthodox, Storr, 
 Winer, Wahl, have recently laboured with great effect. 
 
 CHAPTER XVL 
 
 Helvetic Churches. Difference between Zuinglius and Calvin. 
 Triumph of Calvimsm. Its five points. Genevan Academy. 
 Controversies with the Lutherans. Internal dissensions. Spi- 
 ritual Brethren and Sisters. Castalio. Bolsec. Servetus. 
 Persecutions from the Catholics. Rise of Jirminianism. Sy- 
 nod of Dort, Decline of Calvinism in Holland-, England, 
 France, Szvitzerland. Disputes in Holland. Present state of 
 the reformed Churches. Literature of the Calvinists. Dis- 
 tinguished men. Five points of Arminius. Persecution of 
 his followers. Their restoration and prosperity. 
 
 The Helvetic Churches, which adhered to Zuinglius in the 
 sacramental controversy, and in his simple forms of divine 
 worship, and which, in opposition to both the Lutheran and 
 Cathohc, assumed the title of Reformed, received at his 
 death, the doctrine and discipline of Calvin. They were sub- 
 jected by this act, to many changes. 
 
 Zuinglius had given unbounded power in the government of 
 the churches, to the civil magistrate. But Calvin directed 
 that the churches should be governed by presbyteries and sy- 
 nods ; composed of clergy and laity ; without bishops or any 
 clerical subordination ; leaving it to the civil magistrate only 
 to provide for their support, and defend them from enemies. 
 This form of government was called Presbyterian. 
 
 Zuinghus viewed the bread and wine in the sacrament only 
 as symbolical of the body and blood of Christ ; but Calvin, 
 hoping to reconcile the Lutherans, acknowledged a real, 
 though spiritual presence of Christ in the ordinance. 
 
 Zuinglius permitted all persons, regenerate and unregene- 
 
280 CALVINISTS OR REFORMED. PeRIOD III. 
 
 rate, to partake of the supper. Calvin viewed it as improper 
 for any to partake, who had not been born of the Spirit. 
 
 Zuinglius suffered the doctrine of divine decrees to form no 
 part of his theology. Calvin made it an essential part of his. 
 
 ZuingUus confined the power of excommunication, to the 
 magistrate. Calvin, to the ministers and churches ; but 
 thought the magistrate should punish the dissolute. 
 
 The Swiss, however, would not at once readily accede to all 
 Calvin's views, especially to his forms of church government. 
 But the talents and perseverance of Calvin, at length gained a 
 triumph here, and among tiie reformed churches in France, 
 Holland, Scotland, over the descendants of the Waldenses, 
 in the vallies of Piedmont, and over very many Lutheran 
 churches in Germany, Poland, Prussia, Hungary and Transyl- 
 vania. 
 
 Among this vast collection of churches, however, which, in 
 a short time became Calvinistic, there was never a perfect 
 uniformity of doctrine or government. The leading articles of 
 Calvin's faith, were predestination, particular redemption, to- 
 tal depravity, effectual calling, and saints' perseverance- On 
 these points he maintained, 
 
 I. '' That God hath chosen a certain number of the fallen 
 race of Adam, in Christ, before the foundation of the world, 
 unto eternal glory, according to his immutable purpose, and of 
 his free grace and love, without the least foresight of faith, 
 good works, or any conditions performed by the creature, and 
 that the rest of mankind he was pleased to pass by. and ordain 
 to dishorour and wrath, for their sins, to the praise of his vin- 
 dictive justice. 
 
 II. " That though the death of Christ be a most perfect sa- 
 crifice and satisfaction for sins of infinite value, and abundantly 
 sufficient to expiate the sins of the whole world, and though, 
 on this ground, the Gospel is to be preached to all mankind in- 
 discriminately ; yet it was the will of God, that Christ, by the 
 blood of the cross, should efficaciously redeem all those, and 
 those only, who were from eternity elected to salvation and 
 given to him by the Father. 
 
 III. " That mankind are totally depraved in consequence of 
 the fall of the first man, who, being their public head, his sins 
 involved the corruption of all his posterity, and which corrup- 
 tion extends over the whole soul, and renders it unable to turn 
 to God, or to do any thing truly good, and exposes it to his 
 righteous displeasure, both in this world and that which is to 
 comeo 
 
Chap. 16. five points of calvin. 281 
 
 IV. " That all whom God hath predestinated unto eternal 
 life, he is pleased, in his appointed time, effectually to call by 
 his word and Spirit out of that state of sin and death in which 
 they were by nature, to grace and salvation by Jesus Christ. 
 
 V. " That those whom God has effectually called and sancti- 
 fied by his Spirit, shall never finally fall from a state of grace. 
 That true believers may fall partially, and would fall totally and 
 finally, but for the mercy and faithfulness of God, who helpeth 
 the feet of the saints ; also, that he who bestoweth the grace 
 of perseverance, bestoweth it by means of reading and hear- 
 ing the word, meditation, exhortations, threatenings and pro- 
 mises ; but that none of these things imply the possibility of a 
 believer's falling from a state of justification." 
 
 Calvin also taught the doctrine of three co-ordinate persons 
 in the Godhead, in one nature, and of two natures in Jesus 
 Christ, forming one person, of justification by faith, and of the 
 eternal happiness of the righteous, and endless misery of the 
 finally impenitent. 
 
 These principles were fully embodied in the catechism of 
 Heidelberg, drawn up by Ursinus for the use of the church of 
 the palatinate in Germany, which, first under the elector Frede- 
 rick III. in 1560, and afterwards under John, in 1583, em- 
 braced the discipline of Geneva. The protestants in Holland, 
 Poland and Hungary, received Calvin's views of the sacra- 
 ment, but not readily, of predestination. The church of En- 
 gland became, under Edward VI. Calvinistic in doctrine, but 
 would not renounce episcopacy. The Bohemian and Moravian 
 brethren, also received the creed of the Calvinists, while they 
 retained their ancient .government. The French and Scotch 
 churches, came entirely into Calvin's views. To the consis- 
 tory of Geneva, the Scotch added a general assembly of the 
 whole church — a tribunal, to which should be referred matters 
 of highest moment. 
 
 Of the reformed churches, Calvin was the life and the soul. 
 From his academy at Geneva, proceeded for many years, a 
 great number of distinguished students, who filled England, 
 Scotland, France, Italy and Germany, with his doctrine. He 
 was succeeded by his colleague Theodore Beza, who pub- 
 lished a Latin version of the New Testament enriched with 
 critical observations, and maintamed for many years, the high 
 reputation of the academy. 
 
 In their early stages, these churches were engaged in violent 
 controversies with the Lutherans. The chief point of diffe- 
 rence regarded the Lprd's supper. They differed also, coij^ 
 
 24* 
 
282 CALVINISTIC OR REFORMED. PeRIOD IIL 
 
 cerning the decrees of God ; the Lutherans, affirming that 
 hese decrees proceeded from a previous knowledge of men's 
 sentiments and characters, and the Reformed, that they are 
 free and unconditional, founded on the will of God ; — and con- 
 cerning some Catholic rites and institutions — the use of images 
 in the churches, of wafers in the supper, exorcism in baptism, 
 private confession of sin and clerical vestments, which the Lu- 
 therans thought proper and useful, but which the Reformed 
 condemned, on the principle that the worship of the Christian 
 church ought to be restored to its primitive simphcity. In 
 these controversies, the Calvinists were generally triumphant, 
 and brought over to their communion many Lutheran churches. 
 
 With divisions and disputes among themselves, they were 
 much less afflicted than the Lutherans ; but they were not whol- 
 ly unmolested. A sect called the spiritual brethren and sisters, 
 spread in Flanders, affirming that God was the sole operating 
 cause in the mind of man and the immediate author of all human 
 actions ; that religion consisted in an union of the spirit with God, 
 and that those who had formed this union could not sin, do what 
 they would ; and, being favoured by Margaret queen of Navarre, 
 gave Calvin no small trouble. At Geneva, Calvin's doctrine of 
 decrees was openly contemned by Castalio, master of the pub- 
 lic school and Jerome Bolsec, a French monk. Both were ba- 
 nished from the city. Michael Servetus, a Spanish physician, 
 who had written against the doctrine of the Trinity, came to 
 Geneva in 1553. Calvin caused him to be apprehended and 
 brought before the Senate. Being condemned as a heretic, Ser- 
 vetus appealed to the four Swiss churches. They approved of the 
 sentence and he was burnt Oct. 27. Calvin wished to have the 
 mode of his execution changed, but he thought the sentence 
 should be capital. It was the opinion of the age that erroneous 
 religious principles should be capitally punished by the civil ma- 
 gistrate. A miserable w^ay of opposing and subduing error. 
 The severity of Calvin's doctrine and discipline (for he not only 
 excommunicated all the flagitious from the church, but even had 
 them punished by the magistrate and banished from the city) 
 roused the resentment and malignity of the libertines of Geneva 
 who gave him perpetual trouble. 
 
 Calvin and Beza differed some on the divine decrees rela- 
 ting to the fall of man. The former held that God permitted the 
 first man to fall into transgression without absolutely predeter- 
 mining his fall ; the latter, that God decreed that Adam should 
 fall, in order that God shguid glorify hj^ justice sih^ mercy in th^ 
 
Chap. 16. stnod op dort. 283 
 
 destruction of some and salvation of others. Two parties were 
 formed called Sublapsarians and Supralapsarians. 
 
 Wherever the Cathohcs could reach them, they caused the 
 Reformed to drink to the dregs the cup of bitterness. The 
 awful sufferings of the Huguenots in France have passed be- 
 fore us. Near 800 000 were destroyed in about 30 years in 
 that kingdom. By the revocation of the edict of Nantez about 
 60,000 were driven into exile. Some fled to Holland, where 
 they erected churches and enjoyed religious liberty. Among 
 these were Dumont, Dubosc, and the eloquent Saurin.* 
 
 The most horrid scenes of violence and bloodshed were ex- 
 hibited from 1660 to 1690 among the Waldenses, whom the 
 Papists persecuted with relentless fury. 
 
 The churches in Great Britain, as we shall see in subsequent 
 chapters, suffered both from internal commotion and the fire of 
 Papal persecution. 
 
 The church of the Palatinate passed under a Roman Catholic 
 prince and was almost extinguished. 
 
 At the opening of the 17th century the Reformed churches 
 were distracted by the Arminian schism. This originated with 
 James Arminius, professor of divinity at Ley den, who rejected 
 the whole of Calvin's system relating to predestination and grace. 
 He was warmly upheld and applauded in his views by many men 
 of learning and power in Holland. He met however with warm op- 
 position, especially from Gomer his colleague. After Iiis death in 
 1609, the controversy became general, and so violent were the 
 debates, such the tumults and broils, that the magistrates inter- 
 fered, and the states general convened a general synod at Dorl 
 in 1618, to consider and decide the whole controversy. 
 
 This was one of the most learned and important councils ever 
 assembled. It was composed of the most able divines of Holland, 
 England, Scotland, Switzerland, Bremen, Hessia and the Pala- 
 tinate. At the opening of the Synod, the Arminians demanded 
 the liberty of disproving the sentiments of Calvin, especially 
 upon reprobation, but the synod forbade them and required 
 them first to prove their own sentiments. This they refused to 
 do ; and, for their refusal, were banished from the Assembly. 
 Their system was then examined and condemned. The Armi^« 
 nians were driven from their churches and country. 
 
 ♦ Saurinwas born at Nismes, 1677. He left France on the revocation of the 
 edict of Nantez and went to Geneva. There be studied with ^reat assiduity and 
 then pursued for a little time a military life. Relinquishing this, he entered the 
 ministry, and in 1705 settled at the Hague. There he preached his eloquent 
 sermons to crowded and briiliiUit audjencva with ast^jiishinj efiect. He diefl 
 Dec. Sa, 1730. 
 
284 CALVINISTIC OR REFORMED. PeRIOD IIL 
 
 But the decisions of the Synod were not popular, and operated 
 to the detriment of Calvinism. Many of the Arminians were 
 men of learning and eloquence, and correct lives, whose suffer- 
 ings excited the sympathy of the pubhc. The authority of the 
 synod was not universally acknowledged among the Dutch. The 
 provinces of Friesland, Zealand, Utrecht, Guelderland, and Gro- 
 ningen, rejected its decisions. England threw off the doctrines 
 of Calvin, and embraced the doctrines of Arminius. The 
 French Protestants finding the decisions of the Synod extremely 
 offensive to the CathoUcs, from whom they were suffering the 
 greatest indignities, were afraid publicly to approve of them, 
 lest they should bring upon themselves new sufferings, and gra- 
 dually relaxed from the Gomarists. 
 
 The doctors of Saumur and Sedan advanced sentiments con- 
 formable to the Lutherans. John Cameron and Moses Amy- 
 raut preached the doctrine of universal redemption. De La- 
 Place came forward with a denial of the imputation of Adam's 
 sin. Claude, Pajon, and Papin exalted the powers of human 
 nature, rendering unnecessary the operations of the Spirit of 
 God. By these and other bold spirits, they were led in the 
 course of this century to depart far from the sentiments of Cal- 
 vin, and before the revocation of the edict of Nantcz the body of 
 French Protestants had become Arminians. 
 
 The Swiss churches were seriously affected by the relaxed 
 doctrines of the French. The academy at Geneva retained its 
 high character for near half a century, and was the resort of stu- 
 dents from all parts of Europe ; and the churches long remained 
 firm in the faith of the distinguished man who had so highly ele- 
 vated them. But some of the pastors imbibed tlie principles of 
 Amyraut and De La Place, and Geneva was numbered among 
 the Arminians. Alarmed at the progress of the new opinions, 
 an assembly of divines appointed John Henry Heidegger, profes- 
 sor of divinity at Zurich in 1675, to construct a system of doc- 
 trine, and to add to it the other confessions of the Helvetic 
 church. The whole was called the Form of Coivcoep. But it 
 occasioned great tumult for in the next century it was imposed 
 by the magistrates of Berne upon all professors and pastors as a 
 rule of faith, and violently resisted, until it was abrogated. Since 
 1705, candidates for the ministry have been admitted upon a ge- 
 neral declaration of faith in the Scriptures. 
 
 The Dutch Calvinists flattered themselves tliat they should 
 have much peace and prosperity after the expulsion of the Ar- 
 minians, but they found themselves involved in new troubles, not 
 only with tliem upon theii: restoratign, but from intestine dispute?? 
 
Chap. 16. cocceians and voetians. 285 
 
 upon various points of doctrine and practice, which, for a whole 
 century, continued to distract the United Provinces. The most 
 important factions were the Cocceians and the Voetians. John 
 Cocceius, professor of divinity in the university of Ley den, neg- 
 lecting the natural and simple interpretation of Calvin, was dis- 
 posed to understand the words and phrases of Scripture in every 
 sense of which they are susceptible, and viewed the whole of the 
 Old Testament as a mirror, in which may clearly be seen the 
 New Testament dispensation ; and every tiling relating to Christ 
 and his apostles as types or images of future events. He consi- 
 dered the ten commandments not as a rule of obedience, but as 
 a representation of the covenant of grace. With him united 
 Des Cartes, the most famous philosopher of that period ; whose 
 leading principles were, that the man who would be a philo- 
 sopher must begin his inquiries by doubting all things, even 
 the existence of God ; that the nature or essence of spirit, and 
 even of God himself, consists in thought ; that space has no real 
 existence, is no more than the creature of fancy, and that conse- 
 quently matter is without bounds. The Cocceians and Carte- 
 sians united for the purpose of delivering the theology of the day 
 from the endless divisions and subdivisions of the peripatetical 
 philosophy. 
 
 Their attempts met with opposition in 1639 from Voet, a the- 
 ological instructor at Utrecht. He was supported by Rivet, 
 Des Marets, Maestricht, and the greatest part of the Dutch cler- 
 gy, who resolved in a public assembly to admit no one into the 
 ministry who favoured the Cartesian philosophy. The states of 
 Holland also issued an edict, forbidding the professors to teach 
 it in the public schools. But opposition rather aided than re- 
 tarded the Cocceians and Cartesians. The contests between 
 the contending parties were very violent for many years. 
 
 Other controversies arose out of attempts to simplify rehgion 
 by the Cartesian philosophy, which for years agitated the United 
 Provinces and Germany. At one time the churches were rent 
 by a dispute on the authority of reason in matters of religion. 
 At another on the proper generation of the Son of God, on di- 
 vine decrees, original sin, and the satisfaction of Christ. Be- 
 witched by the Cartesian philosophy, Balthazar Becher- minister 
 of Amsterdam, got persuaded that mind could not act upon mat- 
 ter, unless united with it as was the soul to the body, and denied 
 the scriptural account of the influence of the devil over mankind, 
 and pubUshed in 1691 a work of immense labour, entitled The 
 World Bewitcliedj which tor a time encountered much opposi- 
 tion. There arose also about the same time the Vcrschorists 
 
286 CALVINISTIC OR REFORMED. PeRIOD III, 
 
 and the Hattemists, who perverted the doctrme of divine de- 
 crees to fatal necessity. 
 
 The Cartesian philosophy gave place to the Newtonian, and 
 with it gradually died many of these contentions. Few new sub- 
 jects of controversy engrossed the attention of the Dutch or 
 Swiss churches in the eighteenth century. The Dutch enjoyed 
 for some time after the revocation of the edict of Nantez, the 
 labours of many able French divines. But these churches gra- 
 dually dechned, became lukewarm, and suffered with the rest of 
 continental Europe exceedingly, from French infidelity, and the 
 horrid wars of revolutionary France. There is in them, how- 
 ever, now much of the life and power of religion. 
 
 Many of the Calvinistic churches in Germany have fallen a 
 prey to Liberahsm ; though some few remain steadfast, and 
 Storr and others have so nobly vindicated their faith that their 
 prospects are brightening. In some of the Swiss cantons a 
 precious seed has remamed to serve the Lord, but long since 
 the Genevan churches degenerated from Calvinism to Arminian- 
 ism, and through the poisonous infection of Rousseau and Vol- 
 taire have now descended to the lowest degrees of Socinianism. 
 Recent attempts to preach the doctrines of Calvin have met 
 there with bitter persecution. The efforts of the British and 
 Foreign Bible Society have been felt throughout Switzerland 
 and Germany. In Prussia the prospect is great that not a 
 child will hereafter grow up in ignorance of the scriptures. 
 The Catholics are active to regain their former possessions, and 
 their activity has compelled the Reformed and Lutherans to union. 
 The age of frivolity and arrogant philosophy seems fast passing 
 away. The public mind is turning rapidly, in the middle and 
 north of Europe to serious subjects — to something which will sa- 
 tisfy conscience and bring peace and consolation to ruined 
 man. 
 
 The Protestants which have remained in France, since the re- 
 vocation of the edict of Nantez have lived in great seclusion. Their 
 worship was interdicted by Lewis XIV ; their marriages were de- 
 clared illegal, and oppression in every form laid them in the 
 dust. From his death to the revolution they met with milder 
 treatment. Tlien every man was left to his own religion. 
 They now number about a milhon and a half. For the last 
 four years they have been rapidly increasing, especially in the 
 soutli of France. Near Lyons a number of villages have be- 
 come Protestant, and some hundreds have professed to be the 
 subjects of renewing grace, The constitution of the Reformed 
 
Chap. 16. ^calvinistic or reformed. 287 
 
 church is presbyterian. It is divided into 89 consistories. The 
 Lutherans are chiefly in the north of France. 
 
 Where there is a population of a thousand, the pastors are 
 supported by government : 295 Calvinistic and 220 Lutheran 
 pastors are now thus partially paid. Many others there are, 
 who receive no pay from this source, because the population is 
 insufficient. A handsome sum has recently been granted by 
 government for their colleges and the repair of churches : 
 6000 members form a consistorial church. 
 
 A warm missionary spirit, has lately been excited among 
 them. The monthly concert is extensively observed, and 
 Sabbath schools have been established. A Bible, Tract and 
 Missionary society, have been formed at Paris. The Count 
 Ver Huel, a peer of France, and Vice Admiral, is their patron. 
 
 A remnant of the Waldenses, is to be found in the vallies of 
 Piedmont. They remain truly Protestant, but they are ex- 
 ceedingly oppressed by the Catholics, being excluded from the 
 military and civil employments, and the learned professions, 
 and compelled to observe the festivals of the papists, and to 
 abstain from work on the festival days. They number 13 
 parishes, comprising 13 pastors, and a population of 10,000. 
 Among them are not more than 1480 Catholics. 
 
 It is remarkable and favourable, that, though the majority 
 of the teachers and people in the reformed churches have de- 
 parted far from their original standards of faith, yet those 
 standards — the Helvetic Confession, the Heidelberg Catechism, 
 the decisions of the Synod of Dort, and the thirty-nine arti- 
 cles, remain unaltered as their professed creeds. 
 
 The Calvinists have held the first rank in sacred hterature. 
 The Genevan Academy, sent out a large number of able theo- 
 logians. The greatness of Calvin has ever been felt and 
 acknowledged by all his foes. Beza, as a scholar, was not 
 much his inferior. Others who associated with them and suc- 
 ceeded them, shone with distinguished brightness — Oecolam- 
 padius, Bullinger, Farel, Viret, Hospinion, in the sixteenth, 
 and the two Buxtorfs and Turretin, in Switzerland ; Gomer, 
 Cocceius, Voet, Spanheim, De Maestricht, in Holland ; Du 
 Moullin, Daille, Claude, Basnage, Saurin, in France, in the 
 seventeenth century ; besides those in England, Scotland and 
 America, who will pass before us in the history of those 
 churches. 
 
 In holiness, spirituality, purity of morals, zeal in the cause 
 of Christ and salvation of men, the Calvinists have been sur» 
 passed by none. 
 
288 PROTESTANT OR RErORMiiD CHURCHES. pERIOD III, 
 
 ARMINIANS. 
 
 The Arminians were distinguished by their peculiar views 
 vof the five points of Calvinism. In relation to these, they be- 
 lieved, 
 
 I. That God, from eternity, determined to bestow salvation 
 on those who, he foresaw, would persevere unto the end, and 
 to inflict everlasting punishment on those who should continue 
 in their unbelief, and resist his divine succours ; so that elec- 
 tion and reprobation are conditional. 
 
 II. That Jesus Christ, by his sufferings and death, made an 
 atonement for the sins of ail mankind, and of every individual 
 in particular ; that, however, none but those who believe in 
 him, can be partakers of his benefits. 
 
 III. That mankind are not totally depraved, and that de- 
 pravity does not come upon them, by virtue of Adam's being 
 their federal head. 
 
 IV. That the grace of God, which converts men, is not ir-. 
 resistible. 
 
 V. That those who are united to Christ by faith, may fall 
 from a state of grace, and finally perish. 
 
 Arminius was a pupil of Calvin, and for many years preach- 
 ed his sentiments. He did not avow this creed until he 
 had attained to the professorship of divinity at Leyden. He died 
 in 1609, before it had much engaged the attention of the Chris- 
 tian world ; — leaving a great reputation among his followers 
 for candour, penetration and piety. 
 
 In consequence of the decision of the synod of Dort and the 
 violent opposition of Maurice, prince of Holland, the Arminians 
 were treated with great severity. Barneveldt, their most distin- 
 guished civilian, was beheaded on a scaffold. Grotius, one of 
 the most learned men in Europe, who advocated their system, 
 was condemned to perpetual imprisonment ; but he fled and 
 found refuge in France. Many retired to Antwerp. A colony 
 accepted an invitation of Frederic, duke of Holstein and set- 
 tled in his dominions and built a town which they called Freder- 
 icstadt. Political artifice was at the basis of all this rehgious 
 persecution. 
 
 After the death of prince Maurice, in 1625, the Arminians 
 were recalled from exile, and treated with great lenity and 
 kindness. They erected churches, and founded a College at 
 Amsterdam. Episcopius, their chief advocate, was appointed 
 their first theological professor. They soon numbered in the 
 United Provinces, 34 congregations, and 84 pastors. The church 
 
Chap. 17. church of England. 289 
 
 of England embraced their sentiments, through the influence of 
 archbishop Laud, so that they number in their train some of 
 her most distinguished prelates. The Wesleyan Methodists 
 also have received their system, and many divmes in the con- 
 gregational churches in New England. On the continent of 
 Europe they have been very numerous. They have every 
 wher*^ given themselves much liberty as to doctrinal belief; 
 have been satisfied with a confession of faith in the Scriptures as 
 the word of God, and a moral life ; many of them have viewed 
 regeneration as a progressive work, — instantaneous conversion, 
 and revivals as fanatical and the supper as a converting 
 ordinance to which all are to be admitted, who possess a good 
 moral character. 
 
 Some of their principal writers have been Arminius, Episco- 
 pius Vorstius, Grotius, Limborch, Le Clerc, Wetstein, Whitby, 
 Taylor, Fletcher. Le Clerc wrote a commentary on the Bible 
 — ^Wetstein on the New Testament. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIL 
 
 Imperfect character of the Reformation in England. Cranmer 
 made Archbishop of Canterbury. Bible translated and given 
 ' to the people. Monasteries suppressed. Relics ridiculed. Ca- 
 tholic Rebellion. Henry Fill, excommunicated. His death. 
 Excellent reign of Edward VI. Liturgy and Articles intro- 
 duced. Reign of Mary. Popish persecution. J[Iartyrdom 
 of John Rodger s, Saunders, Hooper, Taylor, Bradford, Rid- 
 ley and Latimer. Cranmer. Darkness and distress of the 
 period. Death of Mary and accession of Elizabeth. Resto- 
 ration of the Protestants. Establishment of the English Church. 
 
 The reformation in England, being little besides a transfer of 
 supreme 4)ower from the pope to the King, left the nation still 
 groaning under the monstrous corruptions of popery ; so that 
 the history of this church presents a long and hard struggle be- 
 tween such as wished for a thorough reform, and the friends of 
 the Papacy. Henry VIII. was a monarch of violent passions. 
 He had broken from the pope ; but he was determined to be 
 pope in his own dominions, and, whether right or wrong, would 
 be obeyed. Fortunately, for the cause of truth, he elevated to 
 the See of Canterbury Thomas Cranmer ; a man of great learn- 
 ing and sound judgment, of a calm temper and an honest heart ; 
 
290 CHUUCH OF ENGLAND. PeRIOD III. 
 
 whose mind rapidly opened to the doctrines of the Bible, and 
 which, for many years, he most ably defended. 
 
 The language of Wickliff's version of the New Testament, 
 which had been made one hundred and fitty years antecedent 
 to this period, had become obsolete. ; and it was moreover a pro- 
 hibited book, so that the nation were really without the Scrip- 
 tures. But one William Tyndall, impressed with the immense 
 importance of a free circulation of the Bible, in the language of 
 the day. retired, for security, to the continent, where he trans- 
 lated the New Testament into English. An edition was printed 
 at Antwerp, with short comments, ;ind sent to England, for dis- 
 tribution, in 1526.* But its circulation was violently opposed 
 by the Papists, and prohibited by the bishops as infected with 
 heresy ; and Tonstel bishop of Lon«lon, had the edition privately 
 purchased and publicly burnt at Cheapside. This event was 
 far from being unfavourable; for with the money for which Tyn- 
 dall sold his books, he was enabled to print in 1534 a more cor- 
 rect version; and the very act of contlagration, excited great 
 displeasure and a spirit for reading the Scriptures, which nothing 
 could suppress. Many who dispersed this hated book, and 
 many who preached and avowed its doctrines, were brought 
 before the bishop's courts and condemned to the flames. Tyn- 
 dall himself was villanously betrayed at Brussels ; and first 
 strangled at the stake and then burnt. He expired, praying 
 " Lord, open the King of England's eyes." 
 
 Cranmer, assisted by the new queen, Ann Boleyn, endea- 
 voured to stop the persecutions in England ; but the king had 
 written in defence of the Romish faith, and had too much pride 
 to renounce his opinions, and was violently pressed to what he 
 still believed to be duty, by the Duke of Norfolk, Gardiner 
 bishop of Winchester, and the greater part of the Clergy. 
 
 Convinced that there could be no reformation without the 
 Scriptures, Cranmer prevailed upon the king, in 1534, to order 
 a translation of the Bible by some learned men, which should be 
 printed and put into the hands of the people. It was a great 
 
 * This was the first time the Scriptures were ever printed in English. " Car- 
 dinal Wolsey declaimed against the art of printing as that which would take 
 down the hnnour and profit of the priesthood by making the people as wise as 
 they." — Baxter. 
 
 When tho Greek and Hebrew originals were fust printed, the monks declared 
 from the pulpits (such was the gross ignorance of the age,) " that there was a 
 new language discovered, called Greek, of which peoj)Ie should beware, since 
 it produced all heresies, that in this language was come forth a book called the 
 New-Testament, which was now in every body's hands, and which was full of 
 thorns and briers. And there had also now another language started up, which 
 t hey called Hebrew, and that thev who learned it w«^re termed. Hebrews." 
 
GhAP. 17. TYNDALl's AND CRANMER's BIBLE. 291 
 
 point gained. The work was committed to nine eminent scho- 
 lars ; and, when finished, was sent to Paris to be printed. The 
 next year, Miles Coverdale, an associate of Tyndall, printed at 
 Zurich, the whole Bible in English ; which immediately received 
 the royal sanction, and was placed, by the king's order, in every 
 parish church in the kingdom. Cranmer's Bible was no sooner 
 printed, than it was seized by the mquisitors and committed to 
 the flames. The printers fled to London with the presses and 
 a few copies that were saved, where it was reprinted and offered 
 by royal decree for sale to all the king's subjects But so small 
 was the number of the people that could read, that the edition 
 of only 600 copies was nut wholly sold otf in three years. 
 
 The royal decree exceodnyily j>;rieved th(- papnl clergcy ; but 
 the people received the Bible with great joy. Multitudes con- 
 tinually flocked to the churches to hear portions of the scrip- 
 tures tVom those who could read.* Cranmer's heart was filled 
 with gladness at this " day of retiarniation, which he concluded 
 was now risen in England since the light of God's word did 
 ehine over it, without a cloud." 
 
 The next thing to which Cranmer directed his attention, 
 was the suppression of the monasteries. These gave law to, 
 the learning and religion of the nation ; and while they re- 
 mained, ignorance nd superstition would brood over the land. 
 Henry at on^e coincided with the views of Cranmer, as the 
 monks were all his enemies, and would not acknowledge his 
 8uj)remacy, and he could fill his empty coffers from their vast 
 funds. In 1535, commenced their visitation ; the object of 
 which, was to expose their iniquities. They were required to 
 acknowledge the King's supremacy, and to pursue a holy course. 
 In both they were condemned. Indeed their vices are not to 
 be named. .375 of the lesser convpnts were dissolved. Henry 
 acquired 10,000/. in plate and moveables, and a clear yearly 
 
 * From one William Maldon, we have this lively picture of thp times. " He 
 mentions that when the Kina: had allowed the Bible to be set forth to be read in 
 the churches, immediately several poor men in the town of Chelmsford, in 
 Essfx, where his father lived, bousrht the New Testament ; and on Sundays, 
 sat reading It in the lower end of the church. Many would flock about them to 
 hear their reading; and he, among the rest, being then but fifteen years old, 
 came every Sunday to hear the clad and sweet tidings of the Gospel. But his 
 father, observing it once, angrily fetched him away, and would have him say the 
 Latin matins with him, which grieved him much. And as he returned at other 
 times to hear the scriptures read, his father still would fetch him away. This 
 put him upon the thought of learning to read Knglish, that he might read the 
 New Testament himself, which, when he had by diligence effected, he and his 
 father's apprentice bought a New Testament, joining their stocks together, and 
 to conceal it, laid it under the bed of straw, and read it at convenient times."— 
 [Townley.] 
 
 I 
 
292 CHURCH OF ENGLAND. PeRIOD UL 
 
 revenue of 30,000?. ; above 10,000 persons were cast upon 
 the world. Pleased with the result, the profligate monarch 
 proceeded to la^ hands on the large religious hous^es ; the peo- 
 ple being quieted with the declaration, that ^hey would never 
 again be burdened with taxes, for the revenue obtained would 
 support 40 earls, 60 barons, 8000 knights and 40.000 soldiers : 
 make provision for the poor, and support the prt actiers of the 
 Gospel. All this might have been done, so unniensel}' rich had 
 the monks become, but Henry squandered the money among 
 his favourites. 
 
 In the suppression of the monasteries, their relics were all 
 brought forth, and made the objects of ridicule and scorn. 
 Abominable frauds were exposed. A vial which was said to 
 contain our Saviour's blood, which could be seen only by the 
 righteous, and which had long been venerated, was exhibited 
 and found to be thick and opaque on the side held to sinners, 
 and transparent on the opposite. An image, which had been 
 a favourite object of pilgrimage, because it moved its head, 
 hands and feet, was taken to pieces and its mechanism was 
 exposed to the people in church, by the bishop of Rochester. 
 The shrine of Becket was the most profitable in England. It 
 received annually over 1000/., an immense sum in that age. 
 Henry unsainted and unshrined him, and ordered his name to 
 be struck from the kalender, and his bones to be burnt. 
 
 The pope could not now restrain his anger. Henry was 
 excommunicaled, and his kingdom laid under an interdict ; but 
 the days ot John were passed away. Henry regarded it as 
 the idle wind. 
 
 A rebellion broke out among the Papists in England. An 
 hundred thousand collected in Yorkshire, under one Aske, and 
 called their march the Pilgrimage of grace. This encouraged 
 risings in other parts of the country. But they were sup- 
 pressed by the royal armies. 
 
 The King hnd filled his coffers by exterminating monasteries, 
 relics and im;!ges, — but he adhered rigorously to transubstan- 
 tiation, and committed to the flames such as denied it. In this 
 Cranmer, who had not as yet gained light, coincided with him. 
 Baffin 1539, to his great grief, six popish articles establishing 
 transubstantiatson, purgatory, the celibacy of priests and auri- 
 cular confession were enacted in parliament, and the papal 
 cause gained a temporary triumph. Five hundred persons 
 were committed to prison, and numbers to the flames. Cran- 
 mer came near falling a sacrifice. The King suffered him to 
 he summoned before the council to be tried for his life, but he 
 
Chap. 17. edward vi. 293 
 
 had a secret aflfection for him, and he gave him his sealed ring 
 to present to them, should they go to extremities. This alone 
 saved him. 
 
 At this critical moment, Henry died, A. D. 1547, cursed 
 by the Papists and abhorred by the Protestants. He was sue* 
 ceeded by Edward VI. ; a prince only nine years of age, 
 but remarkably mature, and eminently devoted to the service 
 of God, and the cause of the reformation. He lived but six 
 years from this time ; but he did every thing that he was able 
 to do in so short a period, for the deliverance of his domin- 
 ions from the corruptions of popery, and to bring his subjects to 
 the knowledge of the truth. His religious principles were 
 calvinistic. Geneva was acknowledjjed as a sister church, 
 but he adhered to the episcopal form which had been estab- 
 lished. He had a liturgy prepared for the people, that pray- 
 ers to the saints, and lying legend*, might cease ; auticles of 
 religion framed, corresponding to those of Calvin ; all laws 
 and canons requiring celibacy in the clergy, repealed ; auricu- 
 lar confession abolished ; and he invited eminent reformers 
 from the continent, particularly Martyr, Bucer, Fagius and 
 Ochinus, to reside in his dominions, that they might aid in en- 
 lightening his people. Farther he would have proceeded if 
 he could. In his diary, he laments " that he could not restore 
 the primitive discipline according to his heart's desire, be- 
 cause several of the bishops were unwilling to it." 
 
 In his reign, the doctrine of transubstantiation was fully 
 discussed and renounced, by Cranmer, Ridley and Latimer, 
 the three principle reformers. But Cranmer still thought it 
 right to burn for heretical opinions, and had Joan of Kent, a 
 fanatical anabaptist, brought to the flames, though Edward 
 signed the commission with tears, saying that the archbishop 
 must answer for it. Van Paris, a Dutchman, was afterwards 
 burnt for being an Arian. 
 
 The reformers made merciless destruction of the wealth of 
 churches and monasteries, and in many cases, exceedingly en- 
 riched themselves. The Catholics rose in many parts of the 
 country, and threatened the entire subversion of the govern- 
 ment, but were subdued. They had a warm friend in Mary, 
 the sister of the king, who contrived to have mass in her 
 house, and was a rallying point to all who were friendly to the 
 old religion. 
 
 This violent Catholic succeeded her brother. It was a mys- 
 terious providence. Edward had willed the crown to the la- 
 dy Jane Grey, a Protestant ; but Mary the lawful heir, was 
 
 25* 
 
294 CHURCH OP ENGLAND. PeRIOD IIL 
 
 immediately received by the people. Her mind was supersti^ 
 tious and melancholy. She had always hated the reformed re- 
 ligion, and she was resolved to bring the nation back to the 
 church of Rome. 
 
 On the 8th of August, 1553, king Edward was buried- 
 Cranraer read the protestant service ; but he felt it to be the 
 burial of the reformation. The Catholics throughout the 
 kingdom, set up their forms of worship, without waiting for a 
 repeal of the laws of king Edward. Bonner, Gardiner and 
 others, who had formerly been removed from the bishoprics, 
 were restored. All preaching was prohibited, except such as 
 received the queen's license. The reformers were driven 
 with great insolence, from their pulpits. All the marriages of 
 the clergy were declared null, and their children were pro- 
 nounced illegitimate. Gardiner, bishop of Winchester, a man 
 who would have held the first rank among the Spanish inquisi- 
 tors, was made lord chancellor. All the laws of king Edward, 
 relating to religion, were repealed ; and the ancient service 
 was re-established. The queen expressed her desire to the 
 pope, that England might again be received as a faithful daugh- 
 ter of the church, and that Cardinal Pool might be sent from 
 Rome with legatine power. 
 
 These various proceedings taught the reformers that they 
 had nothing to expect but death, in its most horrid forms. Ma- 
 ny of them fled into Scotland, Switzerland and Germany. 
 Cranmer was advised to escape, as it was supposed that he would 
 be the first victim ; but he refused, saying it ill became him to 
 quit the station in which providence had placed him. At an 
 early period, he and Latimer, were sent to the tower. He 
 was greatly beloved, and it was feared by many, that violence 
 toward him would arouse the people. But the queen and his 
 relentless enemies, were bent on his destruction. Gardiner, 
 however, fearing that Pool would succeed him in office, pro- 
 tracted that event as long as possible. 
 
 To strengthen herself, Mary united in marriage with Philip, 
 F.on of the emperor Charles V., sent Elizabeth, her sister, af- 
 terwards queen, to prison, and brought the lady Jane Grey, to 
 the block. Jane was an eminently pious vToman, of whom the 
 world was not worthy. She rejoiced, she said, '• at her ap- 
 proaching end, since nothing could be to her more welcome, 
 than to be delivered from that valley of misery, into that heav- 
 enly throne to which she was to be advanced." She repeated 
 the fifty-first psalm, laid her head upon the block, and said> 
 '■ Lord Jesus, into thy hand I commend my spirit." 
 
 To give the papal cause the appearance of justice and mo' 
 
Chap. 17. persecution op queen mar y. 29^ 
 
 deration, a public disputation was held at Oxford, in the spring 
 of 1554, between the leading divines, on both sides. Three 
 questions were discussed, viz., whether the natural body of 
 Christ was really in the sacrament ? whether any other sub- 
 stance remained, besides the body and blood of Christ ? wheth- 
 er, in the mass, there was a propitiatory sacrifice for the 
 dead and living ? Cranmer, Ridley and Latimer, spoke for the 
 reformed, with great boldness and power. But they were de- 
 clared vanquished, required to subscribe the popish faith, and 
 on refusal, were pronounced obstinate heretics, and excluded 
 from the church 
 
 In the succeeding summer, the bishops performed their visi- 
 tations, and saw that the catholic religion was fully establish- 
 ed. Such priests as conformed, were anointed and clothed 
 with priestly vestments. Above twelve thousand who refused, 
 were ejected, and the most eminent were imprisoned. In No- 
 vember, sanguinary laws were passed in parliament, and per- 
 secution began. 
 
 The first martyr was John Rogers. He had been a fellow 
 labourer of Tyndal and Coverdale, in translating the Bible^ 
 and was now prebendary of St. Paul. He had a wife and ten 
 children with whom he wished to speak, but was not permit- 
 ted. He was burned at Smithfield, Feb. 4, 1655. His wife, 
 with her ten children, one hanging at the breast, was a spec- 
 tator of the scene. 
 
 The next was Lawrence Saunders. He was burnt at Co- 
 yentry. He embraced the stake, exclaiming " welcome^ 
 cross of Christ ! welcome, everlasting life !" The third was 
 Hooper, bishop of Gloucester, the most laborious and popular 
 preacher of the day. He had once fled from the persecution 
 of Henry, to Zurich, but returned on the accession of Edward. 
 He had there imbibed some presbyterinn principles, and re- 
 fused to be consecrated in the episcopal vestments ; but finally 
 conformed. When he left Zurich, be anticipated martyrdom. 
 "The last news of all," said he to his friends, " I shall not be 
 able to write, for there where I shall take most pains, there 
 you shall hear of me burned to ashes." He was again advised 
 to flee, but refused. When he and Rogers were brought out 
 of prison for examination, the sheriff" found it difficult to con- 
 duct them through the streets, so great was the press to see 
 them. They were men greatly beloved and respected. That 
 (lie eff'ect might be the greater, he was sent to his own diocese 
 to be burnt there. On the 9th of February, he was bound to 
 the stnke. The fire consumed him but slowlv. One hand was 
 
296 CHURCH OP ENGLAND. PeRIOD III 
 
 seen to drop off before he expired. His last words were, 
 ^' Lord Jesus, receive my spirit." An immense crowd of peo- 
 ple were witnesses of the horrid scene. He was the great fa- 
 ther of the puritans. 
 
 The same day. Dr. Rowland Taylor was burnt at Hadly ; 
 and in the month of March, a number of others were burnt 
 at Smithfield. The effect of these dreadful scenes, was very 
 different from what the papists expected. Gardiner supposed 
 that two or three burnmgs, would extirpate Protestantism 
 from England. But the blood ot" the martyrs was again the 
 seed of the church. The reformers stood firm to their cause, 
 and gloried in their sufferings for Christ. The nation became 
 exasperated. Phihp openly disavowed them ; and they were 
 stopped for a time. 
 
 The prisons were crowded with the ablest and best men of 
 England, and were in fact, the best christian schools and 
 churches. There religious instruction was constantly imparted, 
 and prayer and praise were offered. 
 
 In the month of June, the business of burning recommenced. 
 The dead body of a robber who had on the scaffold, uttered 
 something true, was condemned and burnt. John Bradford, 
 a preacher in London, was a distinguished victim. When in 
 prison a recantation was sent to him ; and when he had heard 
 it, he asked for his condemnation, pricked his hand and sprinkled 
 upon the bill his blood, bidding them carry it to the bishop, 
 and tell him he had already sealed it with his blood. " He en- 
 dured the flame as a fresh gale of wind in a hot summer's day,*' 
 and exclaimed in the fire, " straight is the way, and narrow is 
 the gate that leadeth to salvation, and few there be that find it." 
 Through the months of July, August and September, numbers 
 were burnt at several places. Six were burnt in one fire at 
 Canterbury. On the 16th of October, two distinguished victims 
 were sacrificed at Oxford — Ridley and Latimer. The former was 
 one of the most able and learned of the English reformers ; the 
 latter, was a man of great simplicity of character, of wit and bold- 
 ness, who by his preaching, had done more than almost any man 
 to expose the follies of popery, and sustain the truth. When he 
 was burnt, he was nearly seventy years of age. He had suf- 
 fered much from the cold damps of his prison, and hard treat- 
 ment, and had a very decrepid appearance. He came before 
 the council, " hat in hand, with a kerchief bound round his 
 head, and over it a night cap or two, with a greai cap, such as 
 townsmen used in those days, with two broad flaps to button 
 under the chin. His dress was a gown of Bristol frieze? old 
 
Chap. 17. ridley and latimer, cranmer. 297 
 
 and threadbare, fastened round the body with a penny leathern 
 girdle ; his Testament was suspended from his girdle by a 
 leathern string, and his spectacles without a case, were hanging 
 from his neck upon his breast." Ridley wrote several valua- 
 ble epistles to his friends and countrymen durmg his imprison- 
 ment, which stdl remain. Alter his condemnation he was pub- 
 licly degraded from his office. Tht y were led out together to 
 the place of death, which was near Baliol College. They em- 
 braced each other, and knelt and prayed. A short sermon was 
 preacfied to mock them. And when the fire was brought, the 
 venerable old man said, •' Be of good courage, master Ridley, 
 and play the man. We shall this day light such a candle, by 
 God's grace in England, as I trust shall never be put out." 
 Bags of gunpowder were tied about their bodies to hasten their 
 death. Latimer soon yielded to the flames, but Ridley suffered a 
 tedious martyrdom. 
 
 No sooner w\s the vengeance of thf» odious Gardiner glutted 
 with the death of these excellent men, than he was called to 
 give up his account. His last words were, " I have sinned 
 with Peter, but I have not wept with Peter." Bonner had al- 
 ready been active in the bloody work, and was ready to con- 
 tinue it. Three were burnt at one stake in Canterbury, in 
 November, and on the 18th of December, Philpot, archdeacon 
 of Westminster, suffered at Smithfield. " i will pay my vows" 
 said this excellent man, " in thee, O Smithfield." Sixty-seven 
 had this year been burnt for their attachment to the Protestant 
 cause. 
 
 But the great object of the queen's vengeance still remained. 
 This was Cranmer. No sooner harl this great and good man 
 discerned the course which was to be taken, than he settled all 
 
 I his private affairs, that he might be prepared for the worst. 
 His confinement was long, and no means were spared to con- 
 vert him to the Roman faith. On September 12th, 1555, com- 
 missioners were sent by the queen, to Oxford to try him. 
 
 j Cranmer defended himself with meekness and learning. He 
 
 i was commanded to appear before the pope at Rome in 80 days. 
 
 j This he said, he would do if the queen would send him. But 
 
 ti it was done in mockery ; and before the term expired he was 
 
 III degra(ied tVom his olRce. Clothed with vestments of rags and 
 
 i| canvass, with a mock mure and pall, he was publicly exhibited. 
 
 I'l The utmost efforts were again made to induce him to recant ; 
 
 II and alas ! Peter like, he finally yielded, and set his hand to a 
 j| paper, renouncing the principles of the reformation, and 
 } acknowledging the authority of the pnpnl church. The Catho^ 
 
-298 CHURCH OF ENGLAND. PfiRIOD liL 
 
 lies triumphed in his fall. But they had no idea of sparing his 
 life. The queen could not forgive the man who advised to 
 Henry's divorce from her mother. A writ was issued for burn- 
 ing, and he was brought into St. Marie's church, and placed on 
 a platform. Cole, provost of Eaton, preached a sermon in 
 which he announced that Cranmer was to die, and magnified 
 his conversion as the work of God, and assured him of the sal- 
 vation of bis soul. Cranmer discovered ureat confusion, and 
 frequently she.l floods of tears. When Cole had finished, he 
 bade him disclose his fairh. Cranmer prayed and addressed the 
 people ; repeated th*- apostles creed, anrl declnreri his faith in 
 the holy scriptures. He then turned to that which troubled his 
 conscience more than :iny thing else, his recantation — declared 
 it Wfis drawn from him oy the fear of denth ; had filh'd his nouI 
 with the deepest sorrow, Hud was most bitferly repented of; 
 and that the hand which haH donp it, should burn first in the 
 fire. The Papists were thrown into confusion, gnashed on him 
 with their teeth, and drew him to the stake, where Ridley and 
 Latimer had been burned. When the fire whs kindling, he 
 stretched forth his right hand to the flame, never moving it un- 
 til it was burnt away. As the flames gathered around his body, 
 he exclaimed often, " That unworthy hand, — Lord Jesus re- 
 ceive my spirit." Thii^ flier! one of the {greatest promoters of 
 the reforujation, Mnnh 21si, 1566, m the 67th year of his age. 
 But It was a m -rtyrdom most injurious to the Romish cause. It 
 was a direct breach of promise. The sympathy of thousands 
 was awrikened t>y hi?- repentance, and his calm and patient en- 
 durance of torment. 
 
 For two years more the persecution continued with unabated 
 fury. Bonner scorned to burn men singly, and drove them in 
 companies to the stake. The bodies of Bucer and Fagius were 
 dug up, and with their books, were publicly burnt. But the re- 
 for.Tiers inci-eased. They assembled together secretly for con- 
 sultation and prayer. They afforded relief to those in prison, 
 and buried the bodies of such as died there and were cast out in 
 disgrace. 
 
 At length, to extirpate the hated religion entirely, the king 
 and queen resolved upon the introduction of the Inquisition^ 
 with all its horrors. But England was happily preserved from 
 this by the death of Mary, on the 17th of Nov. 1558. 
 
 The Irish Protestants escaped her vengeance through a sin- 
 gular providence. Their number had become great, through 
 the energetic proceedings of George Brown, whom Henry YIW, 
 had created archbishop of Dublin, and Mary had resolved to ex- 
 
Chap. 17. accession of Elizabeth. 299 
 
 tirpate them by flame. But while her messenger was on his 
 way with the bloody commission, the wife of an innkeeper, hear- 
 ing him say that he had a commission which would lash the Pro- 
 testants of Ireland and being friendly to th«' * contrived to steal 
 away his commission, and put in its place a pack of cards. 
 When the commissioner arrived at Dublin, he opened his com- 
 mission in presence of the pubhc authorities and, to his confu- 
 sion, found nothing but the cards ; and b( f(3re he could get a re- 
 newal of the commission the queen was dodd, and God's people 
 escaped. Queen Elizabeth was so pleased with the tale^ that 
 she conferred upon the woman forty pounds a year for life. 
 
 No one can contemplate this dark pei iod of England's history 
 without feelings of horror at its bloody scenes, and gratitude for 
 the blessings we enjoy. Two hundred and eighty-eight persons, 
 including twenty clergymen of whom five were bishops, were 
 burnt alive ; many were deprived of means of subsistence, im- 
 prisoned, tortured, scourged, placed in the most painful postures, 
 until they expired under their accumulated sufferings. An im- 
 mense amount of wealth was sacrificed, and the spirit and cha- 
 racter of the nation was sunk very low. But it was a fiery trial, 
 through which it seemed necessary for the nation to pass. She 
 had given her strength to the beast. Though reformed under 
 Henry and Edward, she had not been weaned. This day of 
 persecution made her heartily sick of popery. No one mourned 
 the death of Mary. Every one hailed the accession of Elizabeth 
 and the restoration of the Protestant religion. 
 
 Elizabeth had been singularly preserved from the merciless 
 fangs of Gardiner and Bonner. She began to reign at the age 
 of twenty-four, and governed England forty-five years, with an 
 energy, sagacity, and prudence of which ^ew monarchs can 
 boast. During her reign, Protestantism was firmly estabhshed 
 in her dominions, and favoured and supported by her in other 
 parts of Europe. 
 
 On her way to London she was greeted by thousands ; and 
 as the bishops and clergy came around her to congratulate her, 
 she smiled upon all, except Bonner, from whom she turned in 
 indignation, as a man of blood. At her coronation, as she pass- 
 ed under a triumphal arch, an Enghsh Bible was let down intf» 
 her hands, by a child representing truth, which she received with 
 reverence, accounting it the most valuable gift that could be 
 bestowed. 
 
 No sooner was her accession known, than all who had fled 
 into foreign countries returned. The Papists had flattered them- 
 selves that they had at least extinguished the light of the refor- 
 
300 CHURCH OP ENGLAND. PeRIOD IIL 
 
 mation ; but, to their astonishment, a great body of learned and 
 pious men came forth, who, in exile or concealment, had made 
 themselves well acquainted with the word of God. Elizabeth 
 filled the vacant sees with Parker, Grindall Cox, Sands, Jewel, 
 Parkhurst, Pilkington, and others, who proved great ornaments 
 to the British nation. She re-established King Edward's ser- 
 vice in all the churches, and forbade the priests to elevate the 
 host at mass, but she would use no violence. Such papists as 
 chose, she permitted to retire beyond the seas. Such as retired 
 from the priest's office, she pensioned. Of these, the number 
 was small ; the papists thinking it better for their own cause to 
 acknowledge the queen's supremacy, than refuse and quit the 
 kingdom. Out of nine thousand and four hundred beneficed 
 men, only fourteen bishops and one hundred and seventy-five 
 others resigned their livings. The others remained in the church, 
 " a miserable set of sveather-cocks." The monks returned to 
 secular life and the nuns went to France and Spain. Bonner 
 maintained bis sullen temper, refused to submit to the queen, 
 was committed to prison where he died. Elizabeth was in 
 favour of images in the churches, but so did the clergy oppose 
 them, that she gave orders to have them all taken down. The 
 Bible was translated anew, and published in 1571. The articles 
 of religion received by king Edward, were revised and adopted, 
 leaving the doctrine of the real presence untouched, and the 
 English establishment was settled nearly upon its present forip.. 
 
Chap. 18. church of England. 301 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 Troubles m the English Church. Efforts of the Papists to regain 
 their lost dominion. Rise of the Puritans. Acts of Supremacy 
 and Uniformity. Demands of the Puritans. Persecutions of 
 the High Commission Court. The Puritans separate from the 
 establishment. Their character and principles. Conference at 
 Hampton Court, and oppression under James I. Popish powder 
 plot. King James' translation of the Bible. Persecutions by 
 Laud, and overthrow of Episcopacy. Assembly of Divines at 
 Westminster. Irish Massacre. Triumph of the Puritans. Re- 
 storation of Monarchy and Episcopacy. Severities towards the 
 Nonconformists. Efforts of Infidelity. New efforts of the 
 Papists. Revolution. Rise of two parties, High and Low 
 Church. Bangorian Controversy. Deists. Great excitement 
 from the Methodists. Effects of the French Revolution. Pre- 
 sent state of parties. Discipline and Doctrine of the Church of 
 England. Distinguished Divines. 
 
 Although the Church of England, seemed, at the accession of 
 Ehzabeth, to be firmly re-established ; yet she soon met with 
 severe trials. The catholics employed every measure that 
 human ingenuity could devise, to regain their lost dominion. 
 The pope tirst addressed a conciliatory letter to the queen, 
 inviting her to the bosom of the church; and, finding this in 
 vain, excommunicated her and absolved all her subjects from 
 their oath of allegiance. Conspiracies were formed to set 
 Mary, queen of Scots, upon the throne. Elizabeth was repre- 
 sented as a monster in cruelty. The ladies about her were 
 exhorted by the Jesuits to assassinate her. And finally, the 
 whole power of Spain was brought against the kingdom. Phi- 
 lip, with an immense force, called the Spanish Armada, came 
 into the British channel, with the design of taking the throne, 
 re-establishing popery, enforcing it by all the horrors of the 
 inquisition, and sending Ehzabeth to Rome, to be treated by the 
 pope as he pleased. But the Armada was scattered by tem- 
 pests, and the design was confounded.. 
 
 Other troubles arose in her own bosom. Among the fiigitives 
 from bloody Mary's persecution, some who took refuge at 
 I'rankfort in Germany, became attached to the Genevan forms 
 of worship and discipline, and shewed a determination to re- 
 nounce entirely all the pecuUar usages of the church of Rome., 
 which had been retained from politic motivesj and foi-m their 
 ' 2jS 
 
302 CHURCH OF ENGLAND. PeRIOD III. 
 
 practice according to the presbyterian model. They laid aside 
 King Edward's service, the surplice and the responses of the 11-^ 
 turgy. And because they considered their new worship as pu- 
 rer or more scriptural than their old, they were, in ridicule, 
 called Puritans. In the steps they had taken, they met with 
 violent opposition from many of their brethren. Dr. Cox who 
 had been tutor to king Edward, disturbed their worship by an- 
 swering aloud after the minister, and accused the celebrated 
 John Knox, who was then pastor of these exiles, of enmity to 
 the Emperor. Knox and his friends were driven from the city, 
 and the episcopal forms were re-established. But the Puritans 
 received great support from the church at Geneva, and increas- 
 ed rapidly in numl3ers ; and when, upon the accession of Eliza- 
 beth, they returned to their native country, it was not without 
 strong hope that they should bring over the nation, now sick of 
 every thing appertaining to Popery, to their views and practices. 
 But Ehzabeth was more of a papist than puritan. With her 
 was lodged absolute power. The parliament early passed an 
 Act of Supremacy vesting in the crown the supreme power of all 
 matters ecclesiastical and spiritual ; giving the queen the power 
 to " repress all heresies, establish or repeal all canons, alter 
 every point of discipline, and ordain or abolish any rehgious rite 
 or ceremony."^ They also passed an act June 24, 1559, called 
 the Act or Uniformity, by which the nation were bound to submit 
 to the liturgy and observe all the rites, ceremonies, holidays, forms 
 and habits of the church. The door was at once closed by this 
 act against any reconciliation ; and the more they contemplated 
 the church service, the farther did the puritans remove from a 
 spirit of submission. 
 
 At first they objected merely to the episcopal vestments, the 
 square cap, the tippet and the surplice which they called " con- 
 juring garments of popery," but they soon insisted upon a parity 
 among all the ministers of Christ, and the validity of ordination 
 conferred by ordinary ministers as well as by bishops ; they deman- 
 ded the abolition of archdeacons, deans, canons and other offi- 
 cers not known in scripture ; refused the admission of any to com- 
 munion who did not give good evidence of personal piety ; denoun- 
 ced festivals and holidays in honour of saints ; the sign of the 
 cross, and the use of godfathers and godmothers to the exclusion 
 of parents in the baptism of children ; kneeling at the sacrament ; 
 bowing at the name of Jesus ; confirmation of children, and pro- 
 hibition of marriage at certain seasons of the year ; — in a word 
 
 * Hume. 
 
Chap. 18. puritans. 303 
 
 every custom which had been derived from the church of Rome. 
 They also refused to acknowledge that which the bishops con- 
 sidered of vital importance to them, that the church of Rome 
 was a true church. They looked upon the pope as Antichrist 
 and its whole system of doctrine and discipline as diametrically 
 opposite to the spirit of Christianity. 
 
 The church party pleaded that the forms of religion were to 
 be regulated by the civil government ; but the puritans main- 
 tained that the power of the magistracy did not extend to these 
 things, and if it did, that it was wrong to impose things as indispen- 
 sable which were not found in scripture, especially things that 
 had a tendency to subject the nation again to popery. But 
 good reasoning could avail but little at that period. The queen 
 availed herself of an expression in the act of Supremacy to es- 
 tabhsh a High Commission Court, whose jurisdiction should 
 extend over the whole kingdom, and which should be empower- 
 ed to make inquiry into all offences against the ecclesiastical 
 laws not only by the common method of juries and witnesses, 
 but by all other ways which would effect their purpose. At the 
 head of this court was the Archbishop of Canterbury. The 
 first who was exalted by the queen to this place was Parker, a 
 violent opposer of the puritans. From him they received no mercy. 
 Soon as it was known that some of the puritans officiated with- 
 out the priestly garments, the London clergy were summoned 
 before the commission Court. The Bishop's chancellor thus 
 addressed them ; " My masters, and ye ministers of London, the 
 council's pleasure is, that ye strictly keep the unity of apparel 
 like this man, (pointing to a Mr. Cole in uniform) with a square 
 cap, a scholar's gown priest-hke, a tippet, and in the church a 
 linen surplice ; ye that will subscribe, write volo, those who will 
 not, write nolo. Some attempted to remonstrate but were si- 
 lenced. Sixty-one out of a hundred subscribed to conformity, de- 
 claring it however against their consciences — thirty-seven chose 
 rather to cast themselves for support upon divine providence. 
 Persecution was now violent. A fourth part of the ministers of 
 England were suspended. Many churches were shut up. Loath- 
 some prisons were crowded. Heavy fines and penalties were 
 imposed. Some worshipped God in private houses with great se- 
 crecy, but they were hunted out by the Bishop's spies and infor- 
 mers and violently proceeded against. At length several puri- 
 tans were executed, and vast multitudes were driven from 
 their homes in great indigence, to foreign countries. 
 
 Thus oppressed, and seeing no prospect of better things in the 
 established church, a number of the puritans solemnly resolved 
 
304 CHURCH OP ENGLAND. PeRIOD IIL 
 
 in 1566, " to break off" from the public churches and to assemble, as 
 they had opportunity, in private houses or elsewhere, to worship 
 God in a manner that might not offend against the light of their 
 consciences.''^ Though destitute, afflicted, tormented, they formed 
 no small part of the nation. On a great question in Parliament, 
 relating to alterations in their favour, there were only fifty-nine 
 against, while fifty-eight were for them. The University of 
 Cambridge was strong in their favour, and constantly sent out 
 preachers, who wer^^ opposed to all prelatical usurpations. 
 Many, too, were their friends and patrons among the nobility. 
 But the queen was violent in her opposition, and her unrivalled 
 popularity enabled her to carry all her measures. She loved 
 the pomp and splendour of the church, and she feared the spirit 
 of liberty which she saw rising in the breasts of the puritans. 
 
 Archbishop Parker died in 1575, and was succeeded by 
 Archbishop Grindall, who was disposed to treat the puritans 
 with mildness. In 1583 the primacy was filled by Whitgift, 
 who executed the laws for uniformity with the greatest rigour. 
 Through his agency the High Commission court was nearly 
 organized and became a real inquisition. In his first citation, 
 this archbishop caused two hundred and thirty-three ministers 
 to be suspended in his district for nonconformity. So many 
 were at length suspended, fined and imprisoned that there re- 
 mained only about 3000 licensed- preachers to supply 9000 
 parishes. 
 
 Elizabeth died March 24, 1603, in the 70th year of her age 
 and 40th of her reign. Amidst all the contention for forms and 
 ceremonies during her reign, the state of religion must have 
 been very low. The mass of the people received but very lit- 
 tle religious instruction. To fill the places of expelled puritans, 
 the bishops made priests from the basest of the people. The 
 court party ridiculed all as puritans who went twice to a place 
 of worship on the Lord's day and spent the evening in worship 
 or religious instruction. At one period the more zealous clergy 
 established private religious meetings, which were called pro- 
 phesyings, but they were totally suppressed by Archbishop 
 Whitgift. Reverence for the Sabbath, however, gradually in- 
 creased. The papists had reduced this holy day to a level with 
 their superstitious festivals. But the morality of the day was 
 now publicly insisted on among the English protestants, and in 
 1585 a bill passed in parliament in its favour. It was, however, 
 rejected by the Q,ueen, and many of her favourite clergy ex- 
 claimed against it as a restraint of Christian liberty and eclipsing 
 the festivals of the church. The puritans, however, and many 
 
Chap. 18. puritans, brownists, 305 
 
 of the church party observed it better than it had been for ages . 
 before. In doctrine the episcopal church had generally been 
 decidedly and fully Calvinistic, but in the latter part of Eliza- 
 beth's reign the system of Arminius began to find there many 
 advocates. 
 
 The authors of this great dissension from the English establish- 
 ment, were men of excellent character, who had rendered the 
 Protestant cause the most signal services, and endured in its 
 support the severest sufferings. One was Coverdale, who was 
 united with William Tyndal, and John Rodgers, the martyr, in 
 making the first translation of the whole bible into English. He 
 was silenced at the age of eighty, for nonconformity. John Fox, 
 historian of the English martyrdoms, was another. Their sen- 
 timents were expressed m the 39th article of the church of Eng- 
 land, and " these," says Neal, their great historian, " they 
 maintained to be Calvinistical, and inconsistent with any other 
 interpretation, and so did the greatest number of the conforming 
 clergy, but as the new explication of Arminius grew into repute, 
 the Calvinists were reckoned old fashioned divines, and at length 
 branded with the name of doctrinal puritans." They formed 
 on the continent an attachment to the discipline of Geneva, but 
 they would have been satisfied with an exemption from some of 
 the habits and ceremonies of the establishment. As oppression 
 \ increased, some presented a petition to Parliament tor an entire 
 reform, and the establishment of a presbyterian church. These, 
 for their boldness, were committed to Newgate, 1572. This 
 event resulted in the establishment of a regular presbyterian 
 church at Wandsworth, on the 20th of November of that year. 
 • Other presbyterian churches were established during Elizabeth's 
 reign in most parts of England, and before her death it was com- 
 ; puted there were in the realm about 100,000 Presbyterians. 
 But very many of their most learned ministers and best people 
 I were driven from the country. 
 
 I In 1581. a sect was formed among the puritans by Robert 
 i Brown, and took refuge in Holland, called the Brownists. This 
 » man not only denied the church of England as a true church, 
 i ; but rejected presbyterianism, and plead for independency. He 
 (■ considered every church as independent of all other churches ; 
 jj and pastors only as brethren privileged for a limited time to 
 \\ preach, and not as a superior order ; and he renounced com- 
 \\ munion not only with the Episcopalians, but with the Presbyte- 
 Jfrians. The first church of Brownists was formed at London, 
 ^ 1592. The Brownists were much oppressed as intolerable bi- 
 '. gots and fanatics. Brown was confined in thirty-two prisons, 
 
 2G* 
 
 I 
 
306 CHURCH OF ENGLAND. PeRIOD III* 
 
 but before he died, he conformed to the establishment. His ad- 
 herents were numerous. " I am afraid," said Sir Walter Raleigh, 
 <' there are near twenty thousand of these men ; and, when they 
 are driven out of the kingdom, who shall support their wives 
 and children ?" 
 
 Their order was improved by Mr. John Robinson, pastor of 
 a church of Brownists in the north of England — a man of much 
 learning and piety. From his establishment, all who followed him 
 were called independents ; though they did not differ materially 
 from the Brownists. Both these churches were driven by op- 
 pression into Holland, where they established themselves at 
 Amsterdam and Leyden. A part of Mr. Robinson's church re- 
 moved to New-England in 1622, and settled Plymouth. The 
 first independent church in England was formed in 1610 by Mr. 
 Henry Jacob. 
 
 Elizabeth was succeeded by James VI., king of Scotland, who 
 now assumed the name of James 1. At his accession, the hopes 
 of the puritans were greatly revived, for he had been educated 
 a Scotch presbyterian, and had said, " I thank God that I am 
 king of the sincerest kirk in the world, sincerer than the kirk 
 of England, whose service is an ill said mass in English, it wants 
 nothing of the mass but the liftings," meaning the elevation of 
 the host. On his way to London, the puritans met him, and 
 presented him a petition called the millenary, because it contain- 
 ed the wishes of a thousand ministers. But the episcopalians, 
 alarmed, frowned and courted the monarch. To quiet the par- 
 ties, James appointed a conference of divines at Hampton court. 
 The disputants were appointed by the king. He had already 
 at heart taken sides with the episcopalians, and he shewed his 
 feelings by appointing eight bishops, and as many deacons on the 
 one side, and only four puritans on the other. James acted as 
 moderator, though he did httle but brow-beat the puritans ; for, 
 finding that puritanism was unfriendly to monarchy, he became 
 its inveterate foe — avowmg the maxim : No bishop, no king. 
 He also renounced Calvinism, it being too puritanical, and went 
 over with his court and bishops to the principles of Arminius — 
 not altering but giving an Arminian interpretation to the thirty- 
 nine articles. He also published a declaration, encouraging 
 sports on the Lord's day, as the puritans insisted upon its sacred 
 observance, and had the book of sports drawn up by Bishop 
 Moreton, recommending dancing, archery, leaping, vaulting, 
 May-games, Whitson ales, morrice games, or setting up of may- 
 poles, and carrying rushes into the churches, &c. But of these, 
 neither papist nor puritan was to have the benefit. 
 
Chap. 18. king james' translation op the bible. 307 
 
 Under King James, Bancroft became archbishop of Canter- 
 bury. He brought himself into notice by asserting, in a ser- 
 mon, that bishops were an order distinct from priests, and this 
 by divine right, and that those only who were episcopally or- 
 dained, were regular ministers. Advanced to power, he caused 
 the puritans to feel terribly the rigour of the ecclesiastical laws. 
 Every nonconformist was rejected from the pulpit, and every 
 layman favouring nonconformity, was excommunicated from the 
 church. Such persecution could no longer be borne. Many 
 puritan families left their native soil, and emigrated to New- 
 England and Virginia. Others were preparing to follow, but 
 were forbidden by severe laws. 
 
 'liVhile James was thus persecuting the puritans, he and his 
 court were threatened with a tremendous destruction from the 
 catholics. Thirty six barrels of gunpowder were concealed 
 under the parliament-house with a design of blowing up the 
 king, lords and commons when assembled, and thus overthrow- 
 ing entirely the proteslant cause. But this awful plot was hap- 
 pily discovered in season to prevent its execution. It occa- 
 sioned new and severe measures against the Catholics, and con- 
 firmed the puritans in their belief in the importance of relin- 
 quishing entirely the Romish formS and ceremonies. This 
 plot was fathered upon the puritans, that they might become 
 
 I more the objects of public indignation. 
 
 !'• In 1610, the furious Bancroft departed this Hie. He was 
 succeeded by the mild and pacitic Abbot, who was ever disposed 
 to treat the puritans with lenity and kindness. 
 
 King Jame.s died, not without suspicion of poison, March 
 27th, 1625. One of the most important events of his reign was 
 the formation of that translation of the sacred scriptures, which 
 is now in common use. Nine translations into English had been 
 previously made ; viz. Wicklifl's new testament in 1380. 
 Tyndall'sdo. 1626— first edition of the bible 1535 ; Matthew's 
 Bible 1537 ; Cranmer's, 1539. Geneva 1559, (the first that 
 was printed with numerical verses,) Bishop's 1568 ; Rhenish 
 testament 1582, and Bible 1609, 1610 by the Catholics. But 
 the English language was continually changing, and many things 
 existed in the above which were viewed as incorrect by t'le puri- 
 tans, and they requested the King, at the Hampton court con- 
 ference, to order a new translation. The King complied with 
 their request, and appointed fifty-four of the chief divines of 
 both universities to undertake the work, under the following 
 regulations. "That they keep as close as possible to the 
 Bishop's Bible ; that the names of the holy writers be retained 
 
308 CHURCH OV ENGLAND. PeRODIIL 
 
 according to vulgar use ; that the old ecclesiastical words be 
 kept, as church not to be translated congregation, &c. That 
 the division of chapters be not altered ; that when a word has 
 divers significations, that be kept which has been most com- 
 monly used by the fathers ; no raaigmnl notes, but for the ex- 
 plication of a Hebrew or Greek word ; marginal references 
 may be set down." As some died after tbeir appointment, only 
 47 engaged in the translation. These were divided into six 
 companies. The first translated from Genesis to the first book 
 of Chronicles ; the second to the prophecy of Isaiah ; the 
 third translated the four greater prophets, with the Lamenta- 
 tions and twelve smaller prophets, the fourth had the Apocry- 
 pha ; the fifth had the four Gospels, the Acts and the Revela- 
 tion, and the sixth, the Canonical Epii*tles, The whole being 
 finished and revised by learned men from the two universities, 
 was published by Bishop Wilson and Dr. Smith, with a dedica- 
 tion to king James, A. D. 1611.* 
 
 James was succeeded by his son, Charles T. This prince 
 pursued the same policy as his father, and laboured with the 
 whole power of his kingdom to subject England Scotland, and 
 Ireland to his bishops, and to extirpate puritanism and Calvin- 
 ism. His primate and chief counsellor, was Archbishop Laud, 
 a man who is said to have gone as far as he could go toward 
 Rome without being a papist, and who laboured with all his 
 might to bring the nation to receive Armininnism, and to sub- 
 mit to absolute despotism. But to popery, Arminianism, 
 and arbitrary power, the nation were hostile ; and the king and 
 archbishop found themselves involved in inextricable difficul- 
 ties with parliament. The king published a declaration like his 
 father, encouraging sports on the Lord's day, and Archbishop 
 Laud introduced new and pompous ceremonies, that the English 
 might be like the Gallican church. The Lord's Supper had been 
 celebrated at a table in the midst of the church. This, Laud 
 removed, and placing an altar against the east wall, he fenced 
 it round with a rail way, to keep the protane laity at a respect- 
 ful distance. He required the people to pay great reverence on 
 
 * The books of the Old and New Testament were originally written without 
 any division into chapters and verses. In the thirteenth century of the 
 Christian era, Cardinal Hugo divided them into chapters for the purpose of 
 forming a concordance. These chapters he subdivided into sections, to which 
 he affixed the letters of the alphabet In 1445, Nathan, a Jew, refined upon him, 
 and divided the Old Testament into verses. These however were marked in 
 no printed Bible, until 1661. But in 1551, Robert Stephens printed the New 
 Testament, and divided it into verses which are now used. Though the division 
 is in some respects useful, the scriptures should always be read without any re- 
 ference to it. 
 
Chap. 18. assembly of divines at Westminster. 309 
 
 entering and leaving consecrated buildings, to bow to the altar, 
 the only place, he said, where God resided, and to pay great 
 homage to the priests. Against all nonconformists, he exer- 
 cised the most awful severities ;* driving multitudes into exile. 
 During twelve years of Laud's administration, four thousand 
 emigrants passed to America. " The sun," said they, " shines 
 as pleasantly on America as on England, and the nun of right- 
 eousness much more clearly. We are treated here in a manner 
 which forfeits all claims upon our affection The Church of 
 England has added to the ceremonies and habits of popery, the 
 only marks of Antichrist which were wanting, corruption of 
 doctrine and a bloody persecution of the saints. Let us remove 
 whither the providence of God calls, and make that our country 
 which will afford us what is dearer than property or life, the 
 liberty of worshipping God in the way which appears to us most 
 conducive to our eiernal welfare." 
 
 Those that remained behind were far from being submissive. 
 A spirit of religious liberty is not to be confined or suppressed. 
 A sense of right and a conviction of duty will disrfigard despo- 
 tism, with its bars and- bolts. The puritans felt that their cause 
 was the cause of God Their teachers were experimental, 
 serious, learned, affectionate, and faithful.- Their people were 
 exemplary. In general they had no objection to royalty. 
 They feared God and honoured the King. But they detested 
 the hierarchy and the laws which required conformity to the 
 episcopal rites. (he severities of the High Commission Court, 
 and the contumely and reproach of Laud, exaspervited them to 
 the highest degree Their numbers greatly inert ased. Par- 
 liament and the sword of the nation passed into their hands. 
 An assembly of divines was convened by Parliament at West- 
 minster by whom a directory of worship was framed, which su- 
 ,perceded the prayer book, and the famous Assen^ly's cate- 
 chism was formed, and other acts passed, destructive to the 
 old establishment. Laud was accused of treason, and brought 
 
 ♦ One Dr. Leighton, a puritan, was condemned in the Star Chamber, at 
 Laud's instigation, for publishing an appeal to the Parliament aL'ainst prelacy. 
 When sentence was pronounced, the Archbishop pulled off his cap and gave 
 thanks. This is his own cool record of its execution: " Nov. 6. 1. He was 
 severely whipped before he was set in the pillory. 2. Being set in the pil- 
 lory, he had one of his ears cut off. 3. One side ot his nose was slit up. 4. He 
 was branded on the cheek with a red hot iron, with the letters S. S. On that 
 day, sen'night, his sores upon his back, ear, nose, and face, not being cured, he 
 was whipped again at the pillory in Cheapside, cutting off the other ear, slitting 
 the other side of his nose, and branding the other cheek ; was then imprisoned 
 with peculiar severity for about eleven years, and when released by the parlia- 
 Hi«nt, he could neither bear, see, nor walk." 
 
310 CHURCH OF ENGLAND. PeRIOD III. 
 
 to the block. Episcopacy was abolished throughout the king- 
 dom. Every thing dear to the church party was swept away. 
 And the king himself, amazing to tell ! expiated his attachment 
 to unlimited civil and religious power on a scaffold, January 
 30, 1648. 
 
 Three weeks after the King's death the Assembly of divines 
 at Westminster was terminated. It had continued 5 years, 7 
 months and 22 days, and had had 1163 sessions. It was origi- 
 nally composed of ten lords, twenty commoners, and one hun- 
 dred and twenty-one divines ; seven only were independents. 
 Ten of the episcopal divines who were appointed attended, and 
 such as did soon withdrew, for the King by his royal proclama- 
 tion had forbidden its convening. Richard Baxter, who knew 
 most of them, says, those who transacted its business " were 
 men of eminent learning, godliness, ministerial abilities, and 
 fidelity." 
 
 The season of trouble in England was used by the Jesuits 
 in Ireland to suppress the Protestants. Under the labours of 
 Archbishop Usher, Bishop Babington, and others, these had 
 flourished greatly. But the Jesuits iufused into the minds of the 
 catholics the most ferocious feelings towards them ; and the 
 moment when the troops were employed in the contest between 
 the king and parliament, they rose m mass and with savage fury 
 massacred abov«> 200,000 Protestants The day on which this 
 awful scene was transacted was the 23d of October, 1641. The 
 innocent objects of hellish rage rose from their beds in perfect 
 ignorance of the dread design. Astonishment seized them as 
 they beheld their nearest neighbours, with whom they had lived 
 in friendly intercourse, approach them armed with the weapons 
 of death ; not to threaten and terrify, but deliberately to exe- 
 cute upon every age, sex, and condition, the most horrid assas- 
 sinations. Pleas, resistance, flight, all were vain. If they es- 
 caped from one, the next catholic who met them was sure to 
 knock out their brains or plunge a dag^^er in their bosom. As 
 the power of the catholics increased, they delighted in invent- 
 ing new modes of torture. Not only the weaker sex but the 
 very children entered mto the measure and plunged the knife 
 into the breasts of their playmates, or the dead carcasses of the 
 massacred Protestants. Yea, the cattle of the Protestants were 
 destroyed as tainted by the religion of their owners, and their 
 habitations levelled in the dust as unfit to be occupied again by 
 human beings. The province of Ulster, where they chiefly re- 
 sided, was nearly depopulated. Thus did they shed the blood 
 of the saints. But in the year 1648 Cromwell subdued tha 
 
Chap. 13. episcopacy abolished. ' 3U 
 
 Catholics, and brought them into a subjection from which they 
 have never been able to rise. 
 
 The assembly of divines pulled down episcopacy without 
 preparing any thing as a substitute ; and the door being wide 
 open, the country was inundated with a great variety of 
 religious sects. In J 549 , parliament declared presbyterianism ^ 
 the established religion of the country ; but they passed an or- 
 dinance abolishing all penal statutes for religion, and permitting 
 every one to think and act as he pleased on the subject of reli- 
 gion. The presbytcrians became very lordly under their tri- 
 umph, and would have established a system of religious tyran- 
 ny, if they could. For the principles of correct religious tole- 
 ration were understood by none in that age Every party in- 
 sisted upon uniformity of worship, and upon the propriety of 
 calling in the sword to support and enforce its own forms. 
 They were therefore exceedingly grieved with this ordinance ol 
 parliament ; and still more by finding that Cromwell and the 
 parliament, who had grown jealous of them, now took under 
 their patronage the independents, and brought them up to be a 
 large and important class of Christians. 
 
 I The episcopal clergy, as might be expected, felt the heavy 
 i hand of oppression. The bishops were not only deprived of 
 
 their dignities, but were, in many cases, most shamefully 
 abused : 7000 clergymen were ejected from their livings, but 
 ; one fifth of the living was reserved for the use of their 
 i suffering wives and children. Such as continued to officiate, 
 •^\ conformed to the new establishment, but used as far as they 
 could, the old forms of prayer, though they might not read the 
 liturgy under severe penalties. Every thing peculiar to the 
 ■ old establishment, was broken down by the rude hand of vio- 
 lence. A rage for uniformity prevailed among the presbyte- 
 I, rians, as much as it had in the old establishment, and painted 
 [! windows, cathedral carvings, statues, organs, monuments, all, 
 \\ all were swept away by the besom of destruction. 
 
 I I As the revolution was professedly religious, every thing was 
 I: done under the garb of religion. The most ambitious spirits, 
 5 • who could wade through seas of blood to obtain wealth and 
 {'■■ power, were found using the language of the children of God, 
 , and professing to wield the sword of Jehovah. But if these 
 r were hypocrites, and the others fanatics, there was never so 
 c' much genuine piety in the kingdom, as at that period. Among 
 \[ all ranks was an unusual portion of religious knowledge. 
 
 Prayer was the regular business of most families. The Lord's 
 day was sacredly observ^ed. The leading divines, Owen, Bax- 
 
 I 
 
312 CHURCH OP ENGLAND. PeRIOD III. 
 
 ter, Manton, Goodwin, Howe, Poole, Bates, Flaval, have, 
 perhaps, never been surpassed in solid learning, theological 
 acumen, and popular eloquence. They were men who under- 
 stood the Gospel, and who preached it with power. Under 
 their preaching, thousands were convinced of sin, and con- 
 verted to God. The general attention given to religion, may 
 be learned from the fact, that the army under Cromwell, which 
 went to subdue the Catholics in Ireland, observed before their 
 embarcation, a day of fasting and prayer. After three minis- 
 ters had prayed, Cromwell and his colonels expounded Scrip- 
 ture to the troops. Not an oath was to be heard throughout 
 the whole camp ; the soldiers spending their leisure hours in read- 
 ing their Bibles, or singing psalms, and religious conferences. 
 Many, unquestionably, were held under restraint against their 
 wills, but it was the spirit of the age that restrained them. 
 The chaplains of the protector, were some of the most able 
 and faithful ministers of Jesus Christ. For his own personal 
 religion, he stands or falls in the judgment, like the rest of 
 men. What appears in him fanatical expressions, were the 
 language of the day, common to him before he touched the 
 sword of state. No man was more hated by the papists, or 
 did more toward breaking down the spirit of superstition, in 
 England. He made provision of 10,000 pounds a year, to be 
 used in the conversion of the heathen. 
 
 The triumph of the puritans was short. When Cromwell, - 
 their master-spirit was no more, every thing ran into confu- 
 sion. The nation had become republican in feeling, but the 
 officers of the army wrested the sceptre, and in 1660, placed 
 Charles II, upon the throne. 
 
 The tide now set as strong against the puritans, as it had 
 before against the episcopalians. They had hoped for better 
 things, especially the presbyterians, who had been active in 
 recalling Charles, and who, in fact, were never much concern- 
 ed in bringing his father to the block. But even their expec- 
 tation perished. All the lavish promises of Charles toward 
 them, were soon forgotten. Episcopacy was fully re-establish- 
 ed, and an observance of all its forms, was most rigorously re- 
 quired. On St. Bartholomew's day, August 24, 1662, the act 
 of uniformity was passed. It required every clergyman to 
 take the following oath on penalty of losing his cure, living or 
 preferment. 
 
 " I, A. B. do hereby declare my unfeigned assent and con- 
 sent, to all and every thing contained and prescribed in and by 
 the book entitled the book of common prayer and administratia«- 
 
.HAP. 
 
 18. RESTORATION OP EPISCOPACY. 313 
 
 of the sacraments, and other rites arid ceremonies of the church 
 of England, together with the psalter or psalms of David, ap- 
 pointed as they are to be sung or said in churches, and the 
 form and manner of making, ordaining, and consecrating 
 bishops, priests and deacons." Charles likewise decreed, that 
 the ordination of all presbyterians, should be null and void ; 
 and that they should obtain episcopal orders, before taking the 
 above oath 2000 puritan ministers, some of them the ablest 
 and best which ever adorned the Church of Christ, were thus at 
 once ejected from their pulpits, and not only deprived of their 
 ordinary support, but of the past year's remuneration, which 
 became due shortly after. 
 
 They were, moreover, required to promise on oath, that 
 they would not take arms against the king, or endeavour to ef- 
 fect any alteration in the church or state. If they refused, 
 they were for ever forbid coming within five miles of any city 
 or borough where they had preached. An act called the con- 
 venticle act, was also passed, forbidding any dissenters above five 
 m number, assembling for any other exercise of religion, than 
 that prescribed in the liturgy of the church of England, on pe- 
 nalty of fine, imprisonment or banishment. 
 
 Several denominations were at this time existing in the 
 Idngdom. Sixteen are mentioned by cotemporary writers. 
 The baptists and quakers, were most numerous next to the 
 presbyterians and independents. All these were classed to- 
 gether under the general name of nonconformists, and the 
 name of puritan was dropped. All felt the arm of oppression. 
 The business of informers was made very lucrative. The 
 prisons were quickly filled. The nonconformists were afraid 
 to pray in their families, or ask a blessing on their meals, if five 
 strangers were present. Their hardships were greater than 
 those of the papists at the reformation, or the loyalists in the 
 time of the civil wars. Such as could, fled to America. About 
 8000 died in prison. And not less than 60,000, found in va- 
 rious ways, an untimely grave. Property was wrung from 
 them to the amount of two millions sterling. In 1665, the 
 English nation, vvhich was daily exhibiting scenes of profligacy 
 and oppression, was visited with the most tremendous judg- 
 ments. A distressing drought, caused a murrain among the 
 cattle. Infection was communicated to the city of London, and 
 100,000 people were swept ofl* by the plague. Soon after 
 the city was burned to the ground. During the pestilence, 
 the wealthy and independent inhabitants fled ; the pulpits were 
 deserted. Many, however, of the ejected ministers? ocpupieB 
 
 27 
 
 I 
 
314 CHURCH OF ENGLAND. PeRIOD IlL 
 
 them, and visited and comforted the distressed, and were permit- 
 ted to exercise their ministry without opposition. In 1672, the 
 king granted a general declaration of mdulgence, suspending 
 the penal laws against dissenters ; but the presbyterians and 
 independents, would have preferred further suffering, to hav- 
 ing the papists so greatly favoured. About the same time, also 
 . was passed the test act, making the episcopal sacrament a 
 qualification for civil offices and employments. That remains 
 to this day. 
 
 The churches were, at the restoration, filled with their for- 
 mer incumbents. But the high church party were not popular 
 with Charles, and men filled the high stations, who did not look 
 upon episcopacy as a divine institution, and absolutely essen- 
 tial, though they praised it as the best form of government and 
 worship, and who viewed the points of controversy between 
 Calvinists and Arminians, as of an indifferent nature, which, 
 with certain explanations, might be held, or be entirely cast 
 away, without any spiritual detriment. 
 
 With a voluptuous monarch on the throne, and a iatitudina- 
 rian clergy in the desk, vital piety rapidly declined. All who 
 had before been unwilli-'igly restrained by the powerful preach- 
 ing of the nonconformists, now ran to the excess of wicked- 
 ness, and delighted in nothing so much as reviling what they 
 called the canting hypocrisy and fanaticism of the common- 
 wealth. The nobles of England, exchanged their sober, seri- 
 ous character, for one of frivolity and sin. A host of infidels, 
 led by Hobbs, Toland, and the lords Herbert, Rochester and 
 Shaftesbury, made a bold attack, by ridicule and sophistry, 
 upon Christianity. But the great luminaries of the age, New- 
 ton, Locke, Boyle, Tillotson and Cudworth, threw all their 
 influence into the opposite scale, and made them appear weak 
 and contemptible, in the eyes of all discerning men The ex- 
 cellent Robert Boyle, instituted an annual course of lectures, 
 in which the Gospel was, for a long time, most ably defended 
 from the base and insidious attacks of these subtle enemies. 
 
 Religion continued in a state of astonishing fluctuation, and 
 the nation soon found itself on the very point of subjection to 
 the Roman see. Charles had been, from his exile, at heart, a 
 papist, and would have betrayed the protestant cause, had he 
 dared to do it. He terminated his dissolute life, by the re- 
 ceiving the sacrament from the hands of a popish priest, in 
 4684, and was succeeded by his brother, James II., a bigotted 
 catholic. 
 
 The catholicjS had been closely watched in England, from 
 
Chap. 18. james ii. free toleration, 31-<6 
 
 the discovery of the powder plot, but they were very numerous 
 and powerful. In Ireland they formed the great bulk of the 
 population. With a monarch of their own on the throne, they 
 now felt their former dominion secured. James was not want- 
 ing in efforts to advance the cause. He tilled vacant places 
 with papists and others on whom he could rely for support. 
 He new modelled the high commission court- made the infamous 
 Jeffries one ot its judges, and gave it unhmited power for search- 
 ing out and punishmg ecclesiastical offences. The dissenter? 
 suffered severely. The quarters of several hundred persons 
 were seen hung up over the country. Finding opposition arise 
 in the church, James hoped to gain the assistance of the dis- 
 senters, and courted them, and that they might be pleased, and 
 the papists favoured, he published a declaration suspending all 
 penal laws on religion, abolishing all tests, and declaring all hig 
 subjects equally capable of employment in his service. Thi§ 
 he required all the clergy to read from their pulpits. The 
 episcopalians refused. A general meetmg of bishops and 
 clergy was held in London, and a petition was framed beseech- 
 ing the King not to insist upon it. It was signed by seven 
 bishops who were soon committed to the Tower. After a long 
 trial at Westminster for rebellion, they were acquitted. Only 
 four in London read the declaration and but about 200 in the 
 kingdom. All the protestants now once more united, com- 
 bined together, boldly dethroned their monarch, and forever 
 excluded the papists from succession to the crown. William, 
 prince of Orange, son-in-law to James, was invited to take the 
 throne. James saw his danger, and endeavoured to quiet his 
 disaffected subjects, but it Avas too late. William was received 
 with open arms, and James fled to France. 
 
 This great event which happened A. D. one thousand six 
 hundred find eighty-eight, is railed in the English History, Tup 
 REVOLUTION. It firmly secured the liberty of the protestants. 
 The catholics were by a bill in parliament, forever excluded 
 from holding any office in the nation. Episcopacy was estab- 
 lished as the religion of the state. Free toleration was granted 
 to all protestant dissenters from the church of England, except- 
 ing Socinians. This is hailed by English protestants as the 
 most glorious epoch in their history. 
 
 From this event to the present time, the church of England 
 has moved on with considerable uniformity, without any ma- 
 terial alterations in her government and discipline. 
 
 Some trouble she early received from a few leading bishops, 
 who were wilhng William should govern, but who refused \p 
 
 I 
 
316 CHURCH OF ENGLAND. PeRIOD IIL 
 
 fake the oath to him, because James was alive and must remain 
 nntil death their rightful sovereign. These were called non- 
 jurors. They retired from their sees into Scotland, and sunk 
 into poverty and disgrace. Some also from James and his party, 
 who made a number of efforts to regain dominion. 
 
 William and Mary were invited to the throne by the most 
 religious part of the nation, and they made early and resolute 
 efforts to reform the morals of the people. In these they 
 were supported by Burnet, Bishop of Sarum, the famous author 
 ot the history of the reformation, and of an exposition of the 
 thirty-nine articles. Numerous societies were formed through- 
 out the kingdom for the suppression of vice of every descrip- 
 tion. Fifteen new bishops were constituted ; Dr. Tillotson was 
 made archbishop of Canterbury, and Dr. Sharp of York. 
 Their learning was great, their conduct exemplary. They be- 
 came preaching bishops, and visited their dioceses with dili- 
 gence, and laboured much for the instruction and reformation 
 of the people ; and produced what has been called, " the 
 golden age of episcopacy." 
 
 The establishment became divided into two parties, the high. 
 church, and the low church. The former contended for the 
 divine right of episcopacy, and would raise it to an absolute 
 independence of human power. These were disposed to treat 
 dissenters, as the nonconformists were now called, with great 
 severity. The latter, considered episcopacy as a mere human, 
 institution, excellent indeed, but not essential ; viewed presby- 
 terian ordination valid, and exercised a spirit of moderation 
 and charity toward dissenters. These had the power in their 
 hands in the days oi William, and were branded by the high 
 church as puritanical. Violent disputes between these partieSj^ 
 agitated the whole of the reign of Q,aeen Anne, destroyed the 
 religion, and poisoned the social intercourse of every village, 
 A sermon preached by Hoadly, afterwards bishop of Bangor, 
 asserting that it was lawful, yea, a duty, to resist tyrants, threw 
 the high church party into great rage. They were patronized 
 by the queen, and their rage was blown into fury by one Sa- 
 cheverel, a loud frothy partisan. The low church were 
 shamefully abused, and the dissenters were treated as the off- 
 scouring of the earth. During the reign of George I., who 
 came to the throne in 1714, an attempt was made by archbishop 
 Wake, to unite the English and Gallican churches, but it soon 
 came to nought. The church of England was also agitated 
 with the Bangorian controversy, occasioned by Hoadly, then 
 hishop of Bangofs who declared in a sermon before tho king, that 
 
Chap. 18. sangorian controversy. 31^ 
 
 Christ's kingdom was not of this world, and inveighed against 
 the temporal power of bishops, and the regal supremacy in ec- 
 clesiastical concerns. The convocation fell upon him with vio- 
 lence, but he was protected by the king ; and the convocation 
 have, from that period to this, only been permitted to assemble 
 and adjourn, without transacting any business. By George, 
 the low church party were exalted to the highest places of 
 power and trust. When his successor came to the throne, 
 iheir rivals endeavoured to gain ascendancy, but were sup- 
 pressed, by his respect for religious liberty. 
 
 Anew host of infidels led on by Bolingbroke, Collins, Tindal, 
 Chubb, Wollaston, Hume and others, threw, at this time, poison 
 into the waters of the nation, and multitudes, especially of the 
 nobility, drank deep, and set themselves against the Lord, and 
 against his anointed. But they were met by Butler, Chandler, 
 and other able defenders of Christianity, in the establishment, 
 and among the dissenters. In resisting, however, the arts of 
 infidelity, and in delivering, as they did mere moral essays, in- 
 stead of the doctrines of the cross, the common people in the 
 church of England, were almost wholly neglected by her lead- 
 ing divines, and were fast sinking into a state of practical athe- 
 ism, when those wonderful men, Whitfield, and Wesley, arose^ 
 and by astonishing boldness and zeal, arrested the attention of 
 thousands on thousands to divine things. Their efforts result- 
 ed in a great increase of vital piety throughout the nation, and 
 a dismemberment of a vast body from the establishment. Their 
 followers were chiefl}' among the common people. A noble 
 lady, however, wife of the earl of Huntingdon, became their 
 open advocate, erected numerous chapels throughout the king- 
 dom, for such as preached the truth with plainness and power? 
 and opened her palace in the park, for the great and noble to 
 Hear them on Sabbath evenings. 
 
 The high church party which had been out of favour many 
 years from its attachment to the fallen house of Stuart, be- 
 came popular upon the accession of George HI., from express* 
 ing a warm attachment to the house of Hanover, and opposing 
 the American revolution. In 1772, a large body of the es- 
 tablished clergy petitioned parliament to be released from sub- 
 scription to the articles and liturgy of the church, but were 
 unsuccessful. The dissenters also, frequently petitioned for a 
 repeal of the test acts, but in vain. The catholics were the 
 subjects of severe persecution. A mob, under lord George 
 Gordon, committed, in 1780, shameful outrages upon them. 
 The French revolution, was not without its demoralizing effects- 
 
 27* 
 
 i 
 
318 CHURCH OE ENGLAND^ PeRICD IIL 
 
 upon the English nation. But it produced also a greater at- 
 tachment to the church, and increased the popularity of the 
 high church party, and all who opposed the extension of civil 
 and religious liberty. Of late the bishops have been invested 
 with new authority over the inferior clergy, and the constitu- 
 tion of the church has been rendered more despotic. 
 
 The high church are patronised by the present monarchy, 
 and gain the important vacancies. With them arminianism is 
 the ruling principle, and religion is very low. Power, pleasure, 
 wealth and splendour, engross to a great degree, bishops and 
 ministers. Few compose the sermons they preach. High 
 preferments are political promotions, conferred to secure 
 friends to the reigning administration. The low church party 
 are moderately calvinistic, and exhibit much genuine piety. 
 The number of their clergy is not far from 1800. These two 
 parties now differ on the meaning of the thirty-nine articles, 
 and on all the great means of promoting vital piety and extend- 
 ing true religion — particularly, on the importance and neces- 
 sity of circulating the Bible, accompanied by. the prayer book. 
 Both express and feel a warm attachment and veneration for 
 the establishment, but the latter complain of church patronage, 
 slight examination for orders, non-residence of clergymen j. 
 want of churches, wealth of the bishops, and poverty of the 
 clergy, and call loudly for reform. 
 
 Ireland remains to this day, in a deplorable slate of igno- 
 rance and superstition. The episcopal church has, of late, 
 been gaining ground through the exertion of her clergy, the 
 circulation of the Bible, and the establishment of Sabbath- 
 schools. 
 
 The church of England has many splendid establishments 
 in the British colonies, in the East and West. 
 
 The king is her temporal head. He appoints her bishops 
 She has 2 archbishops, 26 bishops, who are all but one, peers 
 of the realm, 60 arch-deacons or bishops' deputies, 18,000 cler- 
 gy, 10,600 livings, 1000 of which, are in the gift of the king; 
 a population of five millions, and a revenue of three millions 
 Sterling. Her bishops have vast incomes, but the mass of her 
 clergy, are confined to an hundred pounds. The church of 
 Ireland has 4 archbishops and 18 bishops ; few of whom, how- 
 ever, reside in the country. Each bishop has a chapter or 
 council to assist him, and each chapter has a deauo A rector 
 is a clergyman, holding a living of which the tithes are entire. 
 A vicar, is one who holds a living where the tithes have pass- 
 ed into secular hands. A curate, is a minister., subject to n. 
 
Chap. 18. its organization, distinguished divines. 319 
 
 rector or vicar. A deacoDt is a clergyman of limited qualificoi'- 
 tions, licensed to preach, but not to administer the Lord's sup- 
 per. To support these clergy, the whole nation contribute 
 their quota in tithes and church rates. 
 
 An assembly of the clergy of England, for consultation upon 
 ecclesiastical matters, is called a convocation. It consists of 
 two houses. In the upper house, sit the archbishops and bish- 
 ops ; in the lower, the clergy, represented by their proctors, — 
 in all 143 divines. It meets on the second day of every ses- 
 sion of parliament ; but has not been permitted by the king 
 for 70 years, to transact any business, and immediately adjourns. 
 The dean and chapter are composed of a number of canons or 
 prebendaries, and form the bishop's court, taking cognizance of 
 all ecclesiastical oifences. The leading principle of the church 
 of England, is the sufficiency of the Scriptures, as a rule of 
 faith and practice. Her doctrines are contained in^ the book 
 of Homilies, consisting of short doctrinal discourses, and in the 
 ihirty-nine articles, which, with the three creeds and cate- 
 chism, are inserted in the book of common prayer. The ba- 
 sis of her articles was laid by Cranmer, in the reign of Ed- 
 ward VI., and were passed in the present state in convocation, 
 and sanctioned by royal authority in 1562. All persons 
 who are admitted to holy orders, must subscribe them exanimo« 
 Every person who pays his tithes and taxes, is legally a mem- 
 ber of the church in full communion. Her liturgy was com- 
 posed in 1647. Her festivals are held on what are called her 
 saints' days, and are numerous. 
 
 Her universities have retained the great principles of th£ 
 reformation, while most of the universities on the continent, 
 have utterly renounced them. 
 
 This portion of the Christian Church has embraced in hei 
 bosom a vast body of the faithful followers of the divine Redeemer, 
 Many of her divines have been great ornaments to the nation and 
 distinguished lights in the world. Besides those noblemen who 
 fought the battles of the Reformation the names of Usher,^ 
 Hall,b Jeremy Taylor,^ Stillingfleet,^ Hammond,^ Pearson,^ Bar- 
 
 [a] Archbishop of Armagh in Ireland during the reigns of James and Charles 
 I., a prelate of distinguished learning and piety. He did much to enlighten his 
 miserable contrymeii and withstand the catholics. His great work was " An- 
 nals of the Old and New Testament." He died March 21, 1655, ag. 80, and 
 was buried by Cromwell in Westminster Abbey. 
 
 [b] Bishop of Norwich. He died Sept. 8, 1656, leaving many valuable workS;, 
 particularly his Meditations. 
 
 [c] Author of " Holy living and dying" and some much admired sermons. 
 He died Aug. 13, 1667, bishop of Doivn and Connor and Vice ChfmeeHorof the 
 T'mversity of Dublin.. 
 
^3^0 CHURCH OP ENGLAND* PeRIOD ITI; 
 
 a'Ow,§^ Tillotson,^ Prideaux,i Pocock,i South,^ Burnet,^ Whitby ,^» 
 Clarke," Berkley," Butler,P Lowth,q Seeker,"* Paley,s Newton,^ 
 Scott," Buchanan,^ will ever command the veneration and love 
 of all who delight to behold distinguished talent consecrated to 
 ^he best of causes. 
 
 Patrick, Hammond, Whitby and Scott have been her most 
 ^ble commentators. 
 
 For her many noble, pious, charitable associations, especially 
 for the recent efforts of some of her members in the Bible, Mis- 
 sionary and Tract cause, thousands and millions will rise up and 
 call her blessed. 
 
 \d] Bishop of Worcester and author of "Origines Sacrte, or a rational ac- 
 count of natural and revealed religion" and many able controversial pieces 
 against the Deists, Socinians, Papists and Dissenters. Died March 27, 1699. 
 
 [e] Author of " a paraphrase and annotation on the books of the New Testa- 
 ment and apart of the Old," a- work of merit. Died, 1660. 
 
 If] Bishop of Chester, author of an Exposition on the creed. Died, 1686. 
 
 [g-J Head of the English divines. He was also a great mathematician. His ser- 
 mons contain the greatest number of thoughts of any in the language. He died Vice 
 Chancellor of Trinity College May 4, 1677, ag. 47, and was buried in Westmins- 
 ter Abbey. 
 
 [h] Archbishop of Canterbury at the Revolution. He was born Oct. 1680; 
 and educated among the dissenters. At the restoration of Charles II. he was 
 promoted with other divines then called Latitudinarian. He was the most pop- 
 ular preacher of his day. He laid aside all the ancient technicalities of Theolo- 
 gy and expressed himself with much simplicity and ease in the language of com- 
 mon sense. He introduced into Engltnd the custom of preaching by notes. 
 His sermons are still much read and admired. Addison regarded them as af- 
 fording the best standard of the English language. Died, 1694. 
 
 [i] Dean of Norwich, author of Connexion between sacred and profane history. 
 Died, 1724. 
 
 [j] Bishop of Ossory. He travelled over Palestine and the East and publish- 
 ed his observations, throwing much light on the sacred scriptui-es. Died, 1765. 
 
 [k] A preacher of great notoriety, because of eminent learning and keen sa- 
 tire. His sermons are extant in 6 vols 8vo, Died, 1716, 
 
 [/] Bishop of Salisbury. Author of a History of the Reformation and of a 
 History of his own times. 
 
 [mj Author of a paraphrase and commentary on the New Testament. Died, 
 1 726. 
 
 [n] A distinguished metaphysician. Died, 1729. 
 
 [o] Bishop of Cloyne, and author of the minute philosopher Died, 1753. 
 
 [p] Bishop of Durham, and author of the analogy of religion natural and re- 
 vealed to the course of nature. Died 1752. 
 
 [q] Bishop of London, and author of Lectures on the Poetry of the Hebrews 
 and a translation of Isaiah. Died Nov. 1787, ag. 76. 
 
 [r] Bishop of Oxford, an elegant scholar, eloquent preacher and sound di- 
 vine. Died 1768. 
 
 [s] Author of Natural Theology, Moral Philosophy, Horae Paulinae, Eviden- 
 ces of Christianity and other very valuable works. Died June 25, 1805, ag. 61. 
 
 [t] A wonder to many. Plucked by divine grace from awful bondage to Sa- 
 tan, he became an eminent minister of the gospel in London, and died, leaving 
 many valuable works, in 1807. 
 
 [u] The most distinguished practical commentator and expositor of the sacred 
 scriptures. His commentary has had a most extensive circulation in England 
 and America. His other works are in 6 vols. He died April 22, 1821, aged 75. 
 
 [v] Chaplain to the East India Company. Died, 1815. 
 
Chap. 19. pkesbyteriaj^ church op Scotland* 32^ 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 'Presbyterian Church of Scotland. First Geiieral Assembly. £5* 
 tablished by law. Suppressed by Charles I. Re-established and 
 prosperous during the Protectorate Solemn Lengue and Co- 
 ruenant. Gains a free toleration in the Revolution. SecederSj 
 Burghers, and Anti- Burghers. Glassites Presbytery of relief, 
 Scotch character. Presbyterian Discipline. 
 
 'English Presbyterians and Independents. Early distinguished 
 Divines, Baxter, <JWfn, Flavel, Bates, Horie. Number and 
 state of the Dissenters after the Revolution. Henry, WattSg 
 Doddridge. Spread of Ariamsm, and decline, of the Presbytc 
 rians. Increase and flourishing state of the Independents. 
 
 The Presbyterian Church of Scotland began to assume a re- 
 gular form about the year 1560, The reformation in that coun^ 
 try was vastly greater than in England ; both as there was an 
 entire change of religious sentiment and feeling, and also of 
 church government. In England, the whole exterior of the 
 Roman church remained. In Scotland, it was all abolished. 
 *' Abbies, cathedrals, churches, libraries, records and even the 
 sepulchres of the dead, perished in one common ruin." 
 
 The great reformer, John Knox had been at Geneva, the 
 residence of Calvin, and had acquired an attachment to the 
 presbyterian government, and an hatred of every thing pertain- 
 ing to episcopacy and popery. The Scottish nubility were wil- 
 ling to see the dignified clergy pulled down^ for they hated their 
 persons and coveted their wealth, and the common people clap- 
 ped their hands to see the reformers levelling to the dust that 
 tremendous hierarchy which had been so oppressive. 
 
 Mary, the queen, made great efforts to re-establish, the papal 
 dominion, but her subjects had the boldness to tell her that they 
 abhorred her religion ; and even rendered it difficult for her to 
 worship according to the education she had received, and what 
 she declared to be the dictates of her own conscience.* 
 
 * The following anecdote shows the boldness of John Knox towards the 
 Queen. " After Mary had been dancing at a ball till after midnight, Knox took 
 for his text Psalm II, " B*- wise therefore, O ye kin^s," and inveighed heavily 
 against the vanity and wickedness of princes. The queen complained of it to 
 bun, when Knox told her that, as the wicked will not come where they may be 
 instructed and convinced of their faults, the providence of God had so ordered it 
 that they should hear of their sins and reproofs by scandalous reports ; — that no 
 doubt Herod was told that Christ called him a fox, but he was not told of the 
 «in which he committed in cuttin* off John Baptist's head, to recompense the 
 djfncing of a harlot's daughter. When the ladles of the Court appeared in a!i. 
 
•322 PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH OF SCOTLAND. PeRIOD III. 
 
 The number of protestant clergy was for a time very small^ 
 anfl they were widely scattered. Knox convened them in Ge- 
 neral Assembly, Dec. 20, 1560 ; but it was a feeble and irregular 
 body which effected but little. He also composed a book of 
 digciplme which should give efficiency to their government, and 
 he labored to get possession of the old ecclesiastical revenues: 
 but these the nobility, having once seized, would not relinquish. 
 He met with no difficulty however, in obtaining for his govern- 
 znent and all its acts the sanction of public authority, and the 
 entire abolition of popery. 
 
 Those who had seized the estates of the popish bishops, con- 
 trived to uphold the name and semblance of the office. This 
 occasioned violent contention. At length an act was passed in 
 the general assembly in 1581, declaring the office of bishop to 
 iiave neither foundation nor warrant in the church of God. 
 And in 1592, the presbyterian government was established bj^ 
 iaw. 
 
 James V. revived the office of bishop, though he had been 
 educated m the kirk of Scotland, which he pronounced the 
 purest church on earth ; but he attached to it no ecclesiastical 
 jurisdiction or pre eminence, only a little revenue and a seat in 
 |)arliament. But when he ascended the English throne in 1603 
 and witnessed the splendour of the English church and its devo- 
 tedness to him, he became the warm friend of episcopacy and 
 l-esolved to make Scotland conform. Three Scotch bishops 
 were consecrated at London. The Scotch clergy were com- 
 Cianded to receive orders from them, and the churches were 
 compelled to submit to the episcopal ceremonies. The old 
 presbyterians bowed the neck with the greatest abhorrence, 
 until Charles I. pressed them beyond what they would bear. 
 A new liturgy was appoint;'d to be read in all the churches, 
 July 23, 1637. At the great church in Edinburgh were as- 
 sembled archbishops and bishops, and the lords of the session, 
 and magistrates of the city But when the dean began to read, 
 th<- populace clapped their hands and cried, "a pope, a pope/ 
 down with antichrist,'*^ and greatly endangered the lives of the 
 bishops. Other riots ensued ; the flames of civil war were 
 Itindled throughout Great Britain ; monarchy and episcopacy 
 
 the elegance of dress, which Mary brought with her from France, Knox told 
 them it was all very pleasant, if it would always last and they could go to hea- 
 ven in all that gear. Hut fie on that knave death, said he, which will come 
 whether we will or not, and when he hath laid an arrest, then foul worms will 
 he busy with that flesh, be it never so fair and tender ; and the silly soul, I fear, 
 will be so feeble that it can neither carry away with it gold, garnishing, fitT; 
 l)isbing, pearls, nor precious stones." 
 
Chap. 19. solemn league and covenant. 323 
 
 were overthrown and presbyterianism was re-established with 
 new vigor, 1648. 
 
 During their struggle the Scotch renewed iu 1638, their sub- 
 scription to their confession of faith or national covenant, made 
 soon after the formation of the General Assembly, in which 
 they condemned all episcopal government and forms, and so- 
 lemnly bound themselves to resist all innovations in religion. 
 And in 1643 they formed with the puritans of England and Ire- 
 land, ti:e solkmn league and covenant, in which they abjured 
 popery and combined for mutual defence. 
 
 The Scotch presbyterians never loved Cromwell, for he 
 favored the independents ; and for some attempts to restore the 
 king felt his vengeance ; yet they flourished much during the 
 protectorate. 
 
 At the restoration episcopacy was re-established. Sharpe, 
 an apostate from presbytery, was made archbishop of St. An- 
 drews. An act was passed, obliging all the ministers of Scot- 
 land "to receive a presentation to their livings from their lay 
 patrons, and institution from the bishops." Two hundred 
 churches were shut up in one day. The exiled ministers 
 preached in conventicles and fields to great multitudes ; but the 
 king's troops were sent against them and their adherents, and 
 the greatest severities were used to force them into the episco- 
 pal church. Awful were the scenes that were transacted. At 
 length, by royal indulgence, the ejected ministers were allowed 
 to fill some of the pulpits ; but this was not accepted by num- 
 bers, who, under Richard Cameron, and from him called Came- 
 ronians, fought in defence of their principles. 
 
 At the revolution, episcopacy was abolished in Scotland, and 
 presbyterianism firmly established. The commissioners from 
 a convention of the states declared to the king, " that prelacy, 
 and the superiority of any office above presbyteries, is and has 
 been a great and insupportable burden to this nation, and con- 
 trary to the inclinations of the generality of the people, ever 
 since the reformation ; they having reformed popery by pres- 
 bytery, and that prelacy ought to be abolished." An act was 
 accordingly passed in the Scotch parliament, abolishing episco- 
 pacy and the pre-eminence of any orders in the church above 
 that of presbyters. 
 
 At the union of Scotland and England, the Scotch demanded 
 the firm establishment of presbyterianism, as the unalterable 
 form of government in the church of Scotland ; which was 
 granted by the parliament of England. A clause was also in- 
 serted in the articles of union, providing that "no test or sutf- 
 
324 PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH OP SCOTLAND. PeRIOD III. 
 
 Scription should ever be imposed within the bounds of the 
 Scotch church, contrary to their presbyterian establishment.'' 
 By these acts, the episcopahans of England consented that 
 presbyterians should reign in the north, while presbyterians 
 also consented that episcopacy should be established in the 
 south. 
 
 But the Scotch w«^re soon chagrined and cast down ; for as 
 they enjoyed toleration in England, the English were resolved 
 that the episcopalians should enjoy the same in Scotland, and 
 carried a bill to this purpose through the parliament, forbidding 
 the secular power to touch any but papists and blasphemers. 
 
 It had ever been a fundamental principle of presbyterianism, 
 that the parishes had a right, from Scripture, to choose their 
 own pastors ; but a bill was passed in parliament in the reign of 
 Queen Anne, entitling a lay patron to nominate the minister ; 
 thus introducing to the churches men whose chief recommenda- 
 tion was subserviency to some rich patron, who might be of infi- 
 del sentiments, and wounding the consciences of a large portion 
 of the church of Scotland, and producing lasting dissensions. 
 
 In 1712 was passed in the British parliament, the abjuration 
 oath; and it was required not only of all who held offices, but 
 of all the clergy. As it included the approbation and support of 
 episcopacy, and prevented their seeking any further reformation, 
 but few ministers would take it, though the refusal exposed 
 them to a fine of five hundred pounds. This was for a long 
 time very harassing and distressing to the Scotch churches. 
 
 A great excitement was produced in the Scotch church in 
 1718, concerning a book entitled "The Marrow of Modern 
 Divinity," which was viewed by many as heretical ; and shortly 
 after, by the opinions of Professor Simpson, who was consider- 
 ed an Arian. But greater internal commotions were ex ited in 
 1 732, by the secession of Ebenezer Erskine and a numerous body 
 of ministers and christians, from the communion of the established 
 church, because of the law of patronage. For preaching boldly 
 against this, Mr. E. and four other ministers were deposed by 
 the general assembly from the ministry. They then formed 
 themselves into a distinct body, called the Associated Presby- 
 tery, and being popular men, and having a popular cause, they 
 rapidly increased, and in 1745 formed three presbyteries under 
 one synod, But they fell into a violent contention respecting 
 the burgess oath, in some of the royal boroughs of Scotland, 
 and split into two parties, called burghers and anti-burghers. 
 
 About the same time arose the Glassites, or Mr. Robert 
 Qlass c^nd his followers, who plead for independency ; bat wjio 
 
Chap. 19. distinguished ministers. 325 
 
 united with Robert Sandeman, of England, in his peculiar views 
 of faith * and become a very narrow and exclusive sect. 
 
 In 1752 arose the presbytery of relief: established to afford 
 relief to parishes which have ministers imposed on them by 
 their patrons against their choice. 
 
 The Scotch have been a very intelligent and pious people. 
 They have adhered remarkably to the great doctrines of the 
 reformation. The Sabbath they have rigidly observed. To 
 catechetical instruction they have attended more strictly than 
 any part of the Christian church. Some of their ministers have 
 been pious and eminently faithful men. Others have attained 
 to high rank in the literary world. Among them may be men- 
 tioned Robert Fleming, Thomas Halyburton,t Thomas Bos- 
 ton,! J. M'Laurin, the Erskmes, Dr. Robertson § Dr. Mc- 
 Knight,ll Walker,*"^ Campbell, tt and Dr. Blair, as some of the 
 most distinguished. The age of George I. is commonly viewed 
 as the period of brightest glory ; for the Scotch church then 
 enjoyed great peace and quietness, had many learned men, and 
 a great body of devoted Christians in her bosom. In 1742 a 
 powerful and extensive revival of religion commenced and 
 spread wide in the Scotch churches. It was a season of great 
 solemnity and deep spirituality. The churches walked in the 
 fear of the Lord and the comforts of the Holy Ghost. But the 
 seceders did not favour it, being actuated too much by the 
 spirit of secession. 
 
 For the last half century the leading clergy and laity have de- 
 parted from the simplicity that is in Christ, being spoiled through 
 philosophy and vain deceit. The general assembly has pre- 
 sented a considerable majority approving sentiments and prac- 
 tices in opposition to which the ancient covenanters would have 
 laid down their lives, Blinisters selected by patrons have been 
 placed over many of their churches against their consent, 
 driving most of their pious members into the churches of the 
 Seceders. The state of the church has lately been improving. 
 
 * " That justifying faith is a mere act of the understanding, a merely specula- 
 tive belief." Mr. Sandeman removed to America in 1764, and gathered p, 
 church on this principle, at Danbury, Ct. Mr. Glass died at Dundee, 1773. 
 
 t A most able opponent of the Deists. He was a professor of Divinity at St. 
 Andrews. 
 
 t Minister of Etterick, author of "Human Nature in its Fourfold Estate ;'* 
 one of the most useful books in the Christian world. Died 1732. 
 
 $ Principal of the University of Edinburgh, and author of History of Scotlanfl 
 and Charles V. Died June, 1793. 
 I II Author of the Harmony of the Gospels, and a new translation of the Epistles. 
 
 ** An eminently evangelical minister, in Edinburgh. 
 
 tt Professor of Church History at St. Andrews, and author of a discourse oa 
 ^liifj^cles. Died, 1757. 
 
326 ENGLISH DISSENTERS. PeRIOD III. 
 
 The confession and catechisms of the church of Scotland are 
 strictly Calvinistic. Evftry minister is assisted in the govern- 
 ment of his own church by a body of ruling elders. This body 
 forms the kirk session. The next judicatory is a presbytery, 
 composed of a few neighbouring ministers and delegates of 
 elders. The next, a provincial synod. The highest is the 
 general assembly, composed of delegates from each presbytery, 
 and commissioners from the universities and royal boroughs. 
 Its president is a nobleman appointed by the king. 
 
 The original puritans, who were strict presbyterians, and the 
 independents, who followed Brown and Robinson in their views 
 of church government gained a legal toleration in the revolution 
 of sixteen hundred and eighty-eight. But as their cause had 
 much declined from the restoration of Charles II., they entered 
 into an union in 1690, comprised in nine articles, for self preser- 
 vation, and have since been considered as one, though they still 
 differ in church government. 
 
 Their day of brightest glory was the age of Cromwell. Some 
 of their ministers were the most learned, pious, faithful and pow- 
 erful men with which the church of God has ever been blessed. 
 Among these stood pre-eminent, 
 
 Richard Baxter. 
 
 He was born at Rowton, in Shropshire, Nov. 12, 1G15. His 
 father was a farmer ; and, because of his low circumstances, 
 Richard never went to a university. His mind was early im- 
 pressed with the importance of securing the salvation of his soul. 
 Under near views of eternity from ill health, he read the old pu- 
 ritan writers ; and, with a spirit of ardent piety inflamed and 
 directed by them, he entered at 21 the service of the episcopal 
 church at Dudley. But disliking some things there, he became 
 assistant to an aged minister at Brignorth. From thence he re- 
 moved in 1640 to Kidderminster, where he preached the gospel 
 with great success. There ignorance and profaneness had long 
 reigned triumphant. Scarce a house was to be found in which 
 there was family worship. When he left it in 1642 scarce one 
 in which there was none. His labours there were interrupted 
 by the civil wars, and he retired into a garrison and preached 
 for two years to the parliament soldiers. He then became chap- 
 lain in the army and followed the camp, until a dangerous ill- 
 ness compelled him to retire to Kidderminster, where he remain- 
 ed fourteen years. The act of uniformity separated him from 
 the established church. A bishopric was offered iiira if he 
 
Chap. 19. Baxter, owex. 327 
 
 would remain, but he refused it. Forbidden to preach in pub- 
 lic, he did good as he had opportunity, and for this he was sub- 
 jected to repeated exactions, fines, imprisonment and loss of 
 goods. Once he lay in prison two years. The close of life he 
 spent in London, and when no longer able to go abroad he 
 preached in his own hired house. He died, 1691, in the 76th 
 year of his age. 
 
 In his person Baxter was tall and thin, with a remarkably ex- 
 pressive countenance. To talents of the first order and ar- 
 dent piety he united an energy of character seldom found. He 
 preached incessantly when he could and with great power, and 
 he published four folios, fifty-eight quartos, forty-six octavos and 
 twenty-nine duodecimos, besides single sermons. His Saint's 
 Rest and Call to the Unconverted have been the most useful of 
 uninspired books. His last words were " I bless God I have a 
 well grounded assurance of my eternal happiness and great 
 peace and comfort withiT,."*" 
 
 Another very distinguished divine of that period, sometimes 
 called the oracle of the independents, was, 
 
 John Owen, D. D. 
 
 He was of Welsh extract and was born at Hadham, 1616. 
 He went to the University of Oxford, but, disgusted with the su- 
 perstitious rites of Archbishop Laud, he left College ; and for- 
 saken by his friends- he took refuge with the parliament party. 
 Here God met him by his grace, and constrained him to devote 
 his great talents to his glory. For five years he was in deep 
 spiritual anguish. Under his burden he went one day to hear 
 Mr. Calamy, an eminent dissenting preacher, when a stranger 
 entered the desk ; preached from Mat. viii. 26., " Why are ye 
 fearful, O ye of httle faith ;" and threw light and joy into his 
 soul. His great learning and piety soon brought him into pub- 
 lic notice. He accompanied Cromwell into Ireland, where he 
 presided in the college at Dublin a year and a half. He was 
 then made Vice Chancellor of the University of Oxford, a post 
 which he filled with great abihty for five years. At the restora- 
 tion of Charles II. he went into retirement, and died Aug. 24, 
 
 - * This eminent divine felt confident he could reconcile Arminianism and 
 Calvinidm. While he allowed the strict doctrine of election in regard to the 
 saved, he supposed that others have common grace, by improving which they 
 shall obtain saving grace. He supposed also that a saint might possess so sraaU 
 a degree of saving grace as again to lose it. His system has been called Bax- 
 terianism, and has been adopted by many who were unwilling to be classed with 
 GaUinists or Arminians. 
 
328 ENGLISPI DISSENTERS. PeRIOD IIF. 
 
 1683, aged, 67. His works are exceedingly valuable. The 
 principal is, his exposition of the Hebrews in 4 vols, folio. 
 
 John Flavel 
 
 Was another distinguished divine of that age, well known in 
 the Christian world by his '' Husbandry spiritualized," his valu- 
 able sermons, and his treatise on " Keeping the heart." He 
 was minister of Dartmouth, but was cast out by the act of uni- 
 formity. He died 1691, aged 63. 
 
 Dr. William Bates^ 
 
 Called by some the dissenting Melancthon, died 1699, aged 
 73. His works are published in one volume, foho. 
 
 John Howe 
 
 Was the domestic chaplain of Oliver Cromwell. After the 
 restoration he was a silenced nonconformist, and became only a 
 secret itinerating preacher From the act of Kmg James in 
 1687, givmg the dissenters full liberty of worship, he preached 
 in Silver-Street, in London, until his death in 1705, in the 
 seventy-tifth year of his age. His works are in two foho vol- 
 umes. His most celebrated pieces are, The Living Temple, 
 his Blessedness of the Righteous, " Delighting in God. and the 
 Redeemer's tears wept over lost souls." For "greatness of 
 talent, unfeigned piety and goodness, the true learning of a 
 Christian divine, a thorough understanding of the scriptures, and 
 skill and excellence in preaching," he has been thought to excel 
 all other men which England has produced. 
 
 These and other dissenting divines of tnat age, preached with- 
 out notes. Their profound, elaborate and eloquent sermons, 
 which have been transmitted to us, were taken down by steno- 
 graphers. 
 
 From the ejection of the two thousand ministers to the revo- 
 lution, was a period of twenty-six years. This was, for the 
 most part, a period of severe suffering; and before its close, 
 above half these servants of God had fallen asleep, and many of 
 their congregations were scattered The number of dissenters 
 liowever, was then great. In 1715 the number of presbyterian, 
 independent, and baptist congregations in England and Wales, 
 w.a9 1150. The first were double the number and size of the 
 
Chap. 19. matthew henry. 329 
 
 second. The third were few and small. Their members were 
 
 chie6y merchants, manufacturers, mechanics, and farmers. 
 
 The same things which first drove the puritans from the 
 estabhshment, continued to operate in favor of dissent after the 
 revolution, and havinsj liberty to congregate and being shut out 
 from all the regular places of worship, they made powerful 
 efforts and built them meeting-houses in every part of the king- 
 dom. Excluded from the universities by a test act, they estab- 
 lished several seminaries for the education of ministers. From 
 the act of uniformity to 1694, they had no public ordinations. 
 Their ministers were set apart in secret, and often in places 
 distant from their congregations. But now they ventured gra- 
 dually to ordain in public, and in the places where the candidate 
 was to minister. These ministers were supported by the vol- 
 untary contributions of the people. A spirit of union arose 
 among them, and associations were formed for the promotion of 
 the dissenting interest. Their doctrine was purely evangelical, 
 and their manner of preaching was after the old puritan divines, 
 plain, solemn, and pungent. Religion of course flourished in 
 their churches. To public worship, family devotion, private 
 prayer, and strict morality, both presbyterians and independents 
 gave great attention for many years. 
 
 Henry, Watts, and Doddridge, were for half a century the 
 distinguished lights of this branch of the Christian church. 
 
 Matthew Henry 
 
 Was the son of Philip Henry, an eminent non-conformist who 
 was ejected from the establishment. At ten years of age, he 
 had the deepest convictions of sin, and at eleven gave good 
 evidence of a saving change of heart. His whole heart was. 
 from that time upon the ministry, which he entered at 25 years 
 of age, being ordained with great privacy, May 9, 1687, at 
 Chester. In his public services he went nearly through the 
 whole Bible by way of exposition, thus forming his invaluable 
 commentary. He afterwards removed to Hackney, near Lon- 
 don, where he commenced the same work again, but he was 
 removed to a better world in 1714, aged 51 — declaring in his 
 sickness, " that a life spent in the service of God and communion 
 with him, is the most pleasant life that any one can live in this 
 world." He was a most able preacher as well as commentator. 
 He wrote no farther than through the Acts of the Apostles. 
 His work was finished by his brethren in the ministry. He 
 
 28* 
 
33(J ENGLISH DISSENTER'S. PERIOD 111 
 
 published a small book on prayer, which has been a great guide 'f 
 and help to others. * 
 
 ISAAC WATTS, D. D. j 
 
 Was born at Southampton, July 17, 1674. It is related of ' 
 Ibis mother, that, while his father was immured in prison for 
 nonconformity, she sat on the stone by the prison door, suck- 
 ling her Isaac, the child of promise. At seven years of age, 
 he composed hymns. Observing his talents, some friends of- 
 fered to send him to the University ; but he chose to take his i 
 lot among the dissenters, and went to one of their seminaries. . 
 At the age of 19, he confessed Christ. While pursuing his 
 studies, sacred poetry much engaged his attention. The psalmo- 
 dy of England, was early imported from France. Maret and 
 Beza, first published a metrical version of the psalms, which 
 was generally sung to tunes in the reformed churches on the 
 continent. The English Protestants continued at first, to chant 
 hymns and anthems, as they had been accustomed to in the 
 church of Rome. When they were driven to the continent, 
 by the persecution of bloody Mary, they learned the psalmody 
 of the reformed, brought it back with them, and procured its 
 adoption in the reign of Elizabeth. It became the psalmody 
 of all the English churches, for a century and an half. But 
 the version of Sternhold and Hopkins, made in the reign of 
 Henry VIII. was grating to the ear, and some of the noncon- 
 formists used the Scotch version, others, Patrick's, others, the 
 more poetical one of Tate and Brady. But the want of one 
 was felt, containing better poetry, and adapted more to the 
 worship of a Christian church. On complaining of the exist- 
 ing psalms to his father, young Watts was desired to make a 
 better. A hymn was soon produced, which received great ap- 
 probation. Others followed, until his incomparable book of 
 psalms and hymns was produced, and this before he was two 
 and twenty years of age. 
 
 At the age of 24, he preached his first sermon, and was 
 appointed successor to Dr. Chauncey, an independent minister 
 in London. But his health soon failed him, and he was laid 
 aside for four years. Sir Thomas Abney, at this period in- 
 vited him into his house, and paid him the most aflfectionate at- 
 tentions, during the long period of great infirmity of thirty-six 
 years. He often was unable to preach at all, and was alwaj'S 
 much overcome by the exercise. But he made himself emi- 
 nently useful from the press, by sermons, catechisms and 
 
Chap. 19. watts, doddridge. 331 
 
 hymns. His works are very numerous, and fill G vols. 4to, 
 He died Nov. 26, 1748, in the 75th year of his age. On his 
 death bed, his soul seemed, as a bystander remarked, " to be 
 swallowed up with gratitude and joy, for the redemption of 
 sinners by Jesus Christ." He was, in that age, is now, and 
 will be for ages to come, an eminent blessing to mankind, es- 
 pecially to the lambs of Christ's flock. 
 
 PHILIP DODDRIDGE, D. D. 
 
 Was born in London, June 26, 1702. When an infant, he 
 was laid out for dead ; but a motion being perceived, he was 
 Carefully nursed and preserved. His parents were eminently 
 pious, and his mother taught him the Scripture history from 
 the Dutch tiles in the fireplace, and made deep impressions on 
 his heart. He early lost his parents, but gained the patronage 
 and friendship of Dr. Samuel Clark, and was trained up in a 
 dissenting seminary for the ministry. He preached his first 
 sermon at 20 years of age. This was the means of conversion 
 to two persons. He soon settled over an independent church 
 at Kibworth, and closely applied himself to study. His favour- 
 ite authors, were Tillotson, Baxter and Howe. In 1729, he 
 opened a theological seminary. The same year, he re- 
 moved to Northampton, where he took the pastoral charge of 
 a large congregation, and continued his academy until 1751, 
 when he died at Lisbon of the consumption, in the 50th year 
 of his age. For twenty-two years, he filled a great place in the 
 religious world. 
 
 He was a man of eminent piety, a truly eloquent preacher, 
 active in every scheme which tended to promote vital piety, 
 an excellent sacred poet, and a tutor unwearied in his atten- 
 tion to a large and useful seminary. About 200 pupils enjoyed 
 the benefits of his instruction, of whom, 120 entered the pas- 
 toral office. His prmcipal works are his " Lectures, ' " An Ex- 
 position of the New Testament," *' Rise and progress of Reli- 
 gion in the Soul," and sermons. 
 
 Other lights were in this communion at the same period, 
 whose praise is still in the churches. Dr. Ridgley, author of 
 a Body of Divinity. Dr. Evans, author of sermons on the 
 Christian temper. Dr. Edmund Calamy, author of the noncon- 
 formist's memorial. Daniel Neal, author of the history of the 
 puritans. Moses Lowman, author of the " Rationale of the 
 ritual of the Hebrew worship." Dr. Guyse, author oi a para.- 
 
332 ENGLISH DISSENTERS. PERIOD 111, 
 
 phrase of the New Testament. Doctor Lardner author oj 
 <' the credibiHty of the Gospel history." 
 
 The dissenters were ardent friends of the house of Hano- 
 ver, and had they continued tirm in their faith, and active in 
 duty, might have prospered greatly by the side of the luke- 
 warm and formal establishment ; but in 1718, they began to be 
 distracted by the Arian controversy. Two ministers at Exeter 
 were suspected of unsoundness in faith. A general controver- 
 sy arose on the subject of creeds and confessions of faith. 
 Many thought them an infringement of liberty, and took sides 
 against them, and against the decidedly orthodox, who de- 
 manded them. These were s »on suspected of error, and per- 
 secuted. Some of them took refuge, from trouble, in the es- 
 tablishment. Others became open Arians and Arminians ; and, 
 as the puritans and dissenters had ever lived by the power of 
 evangelical doctrine, the churches of Such soon declined and 
 went to decay. These were wholly presbyterians and general 
 baptists. The independents retained their ancient faith. In 
 the deistical controversy, the dissenters lost much ground, for 
 their preachers, dwelling almost wholly on the evidences of 
 Christianity, and neglecting to call sinners to repentance, be- 
 came dry. And as they had generally adopted the use of 
 notes, lest they should be reputed methodistical, their manner 
 became comparatively dull and monotonous. Mr. Whitetiield and 
 his party, with whom the independents harmonized, diffused 
 among them for a season, much spirituality and life. But be- 
 fore 1760 there was a great decline in both denominations. 
 During the life and popularity of Dr. Priestly, who abhorred a 
 middle course, the presbyterians generally renounced their an- 
 cient discipline, and separated entirely from the independents, 
 and called themselves rational dissenters. From arianism, they 
 have descended to socinianism, and now chuse to be known as 
 unitarians. Many of the presbyterians in the North of En- 
 gland, retain their orthodoxy, and are united with the Scotch. 
 At the end of Queen Anne's reign, the presbyterians formed 
 two thirds of the dissenting interest. Now, not one twentieth 
 part. 
 
 The independents have for some years, continued steadily 
 to increase. They have at present, in England and Wales, 1024 
 congregations. Their ministers are evangelical and active. 
 They have laid aside the practice of reading sermons, and 
 preach extempore. Strict discipline is maintained in their 
 churches. Their seminaries for the education of ministers, 
 have been distinguished, but many of them have fallen a prey 
 
Chap. 19. congregationalists op new England. 333 
 
 to destructive errors. The two most respectable, now are at 
 Hoxton and Homerton. From the former, proceeded the lovely 
 Spencer, of Liverpool, who, having tilled England with his 
 fame by his pulpit eloquence, was suddenly called into eternity, 
 Aug. 5, 1811, at the early age of twenty. Their ministers are 
 supported chiefly by contribution. George I. gave 1000 
 pounds a year, for the maintenance of the dissenting clergy. 
 This was afterwards increased to 2000, and is still divided 
 among them. The independents have entered warmly into 
 the cause of the Bible, foreign missions, Sabbath schools, and 
 other benevolent enterprises. Some of their best modern 
 preachers, have been Winter, Stafford, Joy, Bogue. 
 
 Many of Cromwell's army settled in Ireland, and established 
 presbyterian congregations. At a subsequent period, many 
 seceders passed over from Scotland, and established about an 
 hundred cong;regations in the north of Ireland. Of late, the 
 independents have also settled in that desolate country. Each 
 of these branches have taken some root and continued to live. 
 King William granted their ministers 1200 pounds a year. In 
 1719, an act of toleration was passed in their favour. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Mr. Rohinson^s Church. Its emigration to Holland and to JS'ezt^ 
 England. Rapid increase of the Kew England Churches, 
 C haracter of their Jir St ministers and members. Constitution. Har- 
 yard College founded. Roger Williams. Hutchinsonian con^ 
 troversy. Troubles from the Baptists. Cambridge Platform. 
 Disturbances from the Quakers. Hartford controversy. Synod 
 of 1657. Halfway covenant. Syjwd of 1680. Witchcraft, 
 Yale College. Saybrook Platform. Great revival. Snndema- 
 nian controversy. Demoralizing influence of the French and 
 Revolutionary war. Revival of the Churches. Unitarianism, 
 Theological Inotitutions. Number and order of the churches 
 and ministers. Distinguished Divines. 
 
 In 1602, an independent congregation in the North of England, 
 chose Mr. John Robinson, a man of much learningand piety, to be 
 their pastor. But scarcely had they begun to enjoy his labors, 
 when they were subjected to fines, imprisonment, the ruin of their 
 iamilies and fortunes, and were compelled to flee to Holland, 
 which at this time granted free toleration to different denomina- 
 
334 CONGREGATIONALISTS OP NEW ENGLAND. PeRIOD III. 
 
 tions of protestants, for the enjoyment of religious liberty. The [ 
 government had forbidden all such departures, and they could ^ 
 escape only by stealth. They secretly contracted with a cap- 
 tain to take them on board his ship at Boston, in Lincolnshire ; 
 but the captain was treacherous, and no sooner had he received ; 
 them, than he delivered them over to the civil authority ; their J 
 goods were seized and they were carried back to the town, ] 
 spectacles of scorn. The next spring, they agreed with a Dutch | 
 captam to take them from a spot remote from any town. The j 
 little band were collected at the appointed moment, but the i 
 vessel did not come until the next day, and much suffering was 
 endured. At length, the vessel appeared, and a boat came to i 
 the shore and received as many as it could contain But before 
 it returned, a company of armed horsemen appeared and seized j 
 those who remained, and the vessel weighed anchor and disap- I 
 peared. As there had been no regard to families in the em- 
 barkation, great distress ensued. Husbands were separated ; 
 from wives, and parents from children. Those on the sea were 
 tossed in a terrible storm, and driven on the coast of Norway. 
 Those that remained were treated with ttie greatest indignity 
 and cruelty ; were hurried from prison to prison, and officer 
 to officer, and at last became objects of pity and public charity. 
 Their flight was not the flight of guilt, but of humble piety from 
 oppression, and God was their helper, in process of time, 
 they all safely reached Holland, and in 1708, Mr. Robinson saw 
 his church established at Amsterdam upon firm independent 
 principles. Mr. Robinson's church were originally of the Brown- 
 ists who denied the church of England to be a true church. 
 But by reflection and conversation with the learned Dr. Ames, 
 he adopted more enlarged viewv, and established his church 
 upon better principles. 
 
 The next year the pilgrims removed to Leyden, where they 
 acquired a comfortable subsistence, and under the care of Mr. 
 Robinson and Elder Brewster, their church prospered. Num- 
 bers joined them from England. They had a large congregation 
 and 300 communicants. In doctrine, they were strictly Calvin- 
 istic ; in discipline, rigid ; in practice, very exemplary. At the 
 end of twelve years, the magistrates declared from the seat of 
 justice, " These English have lived among us now these twelve 
 years, and yet we have never had one suit or action come 
 against them." 
 
 In Holland they might long have enjoyed peace and prospe- 
 rity, but their object was religion. The fathers were dropping 
 away, and the youth were attracted by the splendor and luxu- 
 
Chap. 20. landing op the pilgrims. 335 
 
 ries of the Dutch. They saw that their church would soon there 
 be merged in the world, and they resolved upon a removal to 
 the wilds of America, where they might be freed from the op- 
 pressions of tyranny, and the temptations of the old world, and 
 perpetuate the precious blessings they enjoyed. Having ob- 
 tained liberty from the Virginia company to settle at the mout'i 
 of Hudson river, and having made the necessary prepara- 
 tions, a portion of the church, with Elder Brewster, embarked 
 for America to make preparation for Mr. Robinson and the re- 
 mainder, who promised soon to follow. Several individuals had 
 sold their estates, and purchased a small vessel to take them 
 from Holland, and hired a large one in England, which should 
 also take a number of families from thence. The day of their 
 departure from Holland was a day of solemn humiliation and 
 prayer. They were removing not for the advantages of trade, 
 but for the liberty of conscience in the worship of God, and the 
 establishment of a Christian church accordmg to the apostolic 
 pattern, and they fervently sought the blessing of heaven upon 
 their great undertaking. 
 
 Their small vessel proving leaky, they left it in England, and 
 all, amounting to 101 souls, embarked together in the large one, 
 from Southampton, Sept. 6, 1620 Their captain being bribed 
 by the Dutch, carried them far north of their destined haven. 
 For two months they were tossed on the stormy ocean. Nov. 
 I), they saw the shores of Cape Cod, and having formed a civil 
 government, and chosen John Carver their first governor, they 
 landed at Plymouth, Dec. 11, " with hearty praises to God, who 
 had been their assurance when far off on the sea " 
 
 They found themselves, indeed, in a new world. Terrific 
 were the dark forests, and the barbarous savages. But these 
 they dreaded less than depraved and barbarous Europe; and 
 here, under the kind providence of God, they planted the flour- 
 ishing New-England churches ; Mr. Robinson, their pastor, 
 never followed them, but died at Leyden, March 1626, in the 50th 
 year of his age. He was universally regarded as a great and 
 good man, and his death was deeply lamented. His family and 
 people soon after joined their brethren at Plymouth. For nine 
 years, the church at Plymouth went without the ordinances, ha- 
 ving no settled pastor. Mr. Ralph Smith was, in 1629, their 
 first pastor. 
 
 As liberty of conscience could not be enjoyed in England, 
 great numbers of her most learned, orthodox, and pious people, 
 who would not conform to the ceremonies of the established 
 church, fled to America. On the 24th of June, 1629,, three 
 
336 CONGREGATIONALISTS OF N. ENGLAND. PeRIOD III. 
 
 hundred people arrived at Salem. Thirty of them, on the 6th 
 of August, entered into church fellowship, forming the first 
 church gathered in New-England. Mr. Higginson, and Mr. 
 Shelton, two nonconforming ministers, who had been silenced 
 in England, were ordained* over them by the imposition of the 
 hands of some of the brethren. Governor Bradford and others, ; 
 messengers from the church of Plymouth, gave them the right] 
 hand of fellowship. " They aimed to settle a reformed church, i 
 according to their apprehension of the rules of the gospel, and \ 
 the pattern of the best reformed churches." 
 
 The next year, Gov. Winthrop arrived with a number of va- 
 luable ministers, and fibout 1500 people, and encamped on 1 
 Charlestown hill. They first worshipped God under a large i 
 spreading tree. A day of thanksgiving was observed through- 
 out all the settlements for God's goodness to them. 
 
 Some of these settled permanently at Charlestown, and Bos- j 
 ton ; and, as their great object was the promotion of religion, 
 they entered, August 27, into church covenant, and chose Mr. | 
 Wilson, a man of distinguished piety and zeal, who had been j 
 minister in Sudbury, England, to be their pastor. This church I 
 embraced the governor, deputy governor, and other men of dis- j 
 tinction. Others scattered about, forming nine or ten villages; I 
 and establishing so many churches. One company settled Wa- ' 
 tertown, with Mr. Phillips for their pastor. Another settled 
 Koxbury, and chose the famous John Elliot, t and Mr. Weld, 
 for their pastors. Another, and a very excellent company, 
 which had been formed into a congregational church in England, 
 under Mr. Wareham and Mr. Maverick, and which came over 
 about the same time, settled Dorchester. Three years after, 
 another valuable company came over under Mr. Hooker and 
 Mr. Stone, and settled Newtown, now Cambridge. Mr. Hooker 
 had been a preacher at Chelmsford, and was silenced for non- 
 conformity, and obliged to flee to Holland. But he was a man 
 of such pulpit talents, that many who viewed him as their spi- 
 ritual father, were ready to follow him to the ends of the earth. 
 They invited him to go with them to America. Some of them 
 preceded him and formed their settlement, and when he arrived 
 he embraced them with open arms, saying, *' Now I live, if ye 
 stand fast in the Lord." 
 
 * "They had been ordained by bishops in England. This ordination was only 
 to the pastoral care of that particular flock, founded on their free election."— 
 Prince. 
 
 t See chap, xxii. 
 
Chap. 20. haritord and '"new-haven settled. 337 
 
 As the numbers of the planters increased, the churches al 
 Dorchester, Watertown and Newtown, resolved to remove to 
 the fertile valleys of the Connecticut About the beginning of 
 June, 1636, Mr. Hooker and Mr. Stone, with an hundred men, 
 women, and children, left Newtown, and travelled with the 
 greatest difficulty, over an hundred miles of trackless wilder- 
 ness, to Hartford. They drove about 160 head of cattle, which 
 afforded them sustenance and carried their arms and utensils. 
 They were about a fortnight in the wilderness. Mr. Warham 
 also removed with his church and settled Windsor. The church 
 at Watertown removed to Wethersfield, but Mr. Philips did not 
 go with them, and they chose Mr. Henry Smith their pastor. 
 The places left vacant were soon filled by new emigrants and 
 able ministers. 
 
 In 1637, Mr. Davenport, an eminent Christian and a learned 
 divine, who had preached with ^reat celebrity in London, but 
 had become obnoxious to the ruling party and fled to Holland, 
 came over with Mr. Eaton and Mr. Hopkins, two pious and 
 wealthy merchants of London ; and with a few families from 
 Massachusetts, settled New-Haven. Their republic was emi- 
 nently Christian. About the same time, settlements were 
 formed on the Piscataqua, and a church was gathered at 
 Exeter. 
 
 Ninety-four ministers had now passed from England to Mas- 
 sachusetts, and 21,200 people. Of the ministers, 27 had re- 
 turned, and 36 had died. 
 
 These early pious emigrants, endured almost incredible hard- 
 ships, from famine, disease, and the barbarous tribes of Indians, 
 but as they looked around them, they were compelled to exclaim. 
 " what hath God wrought !" In a very few years, this waste howl- 
 ing wilderness, had become a fruitful field, and the habitations 
 of savage cruelty, had become vocal with the high praises of 
 God. In 1650, there were about 40 churches in New-England, 
 over which had been settled above 80 ministers, and 7,750 
 communicants. 
 
 Both ministers and people, were, as a body, eminently pious- 
 Many of the ministers were distinguished in England, for lite- 
 rature and pulpit talent. " They were men," says Neal, " of 
 great sobriety and virtue, plain, serious, aflfectionate preacherSj, 
 exactly conformaWe to the doctrine of the church of England, 
 and took a great deal of pains to promote a reformation of 
 manners in their several parishes." Among the emigrants, 
 they were abundant in preaching, prayer, catechising, and visit- 
 ing from house to house ; and such was the fidelity, and such 
 
 29 
 
338 CONGREGATIONALISTS OF N. ENGLAND. PeRIOD III. 
 
 the excellent character of the emigrants, that religion exceed- 
 ingly flourished, and intemperance, profaneness, Sabbath break- 
 ing, and other gross immoralities, were for a long time unknown 
 in the community. 
 
 Like the church at Leyden, they all aimed at independency. 
 They viewed every church as completely organized, when it 
 had a pastor, teacher, elder and deacons. The pastor was a i 
 practical and experimental, and the teacher, a doctrinal preach- ij 
 er. The elder assisted the pastor in discipline, and was or* | 
 dained like the ministers. The deacons were to distribute the f 
 elements and provide for the poor. If a pastor and teacher i 
 could not both be supported, the pastor performed the duties j 
 of both, and was strictly contined to one congregation. | 
 
 Synods or general councils, were acknowledged by them as \ 
 ordinances of Christ, and valuable as advisory bodies, but ! 
 without juridical power. They confined the right of choosing 
 ministers and exercising discipline, entirely to the churches, 
 which, for this reason, were called congregational churches. 
 
 Early provision was made for the support of ministers and 
 schools, and the supply of every family with a Bible, and re- j 
 iigious books and catechisms. And that ministers might be ( 
 raised up from among the rising generation, a college wast 
 founded at Newtown, now Cambridge, in 1638, and called Har- ■ 
 vard college, after the Rev. John Harvard, of Charlestown. 
 who left it a handsome legacy. With this institution, a press 
 was connected, and there a new version of the psalms was 
 formed and printed, to supplant the miserable rhymes of Stern* 
 hold and Hopkins. 
 
 Between the civil and religious community, subsisted the | 
 most perfect harmony. The leading civilians emigrated, not i 
 for any worldly emolument, but for the express purpose of en- 
 joying the ministrations of their exiled pastors. And the pas- 
 tors looked upon them with great tenderness and affection, as * 
 their spiritual children, who had left the comforts and pleasures i 
 of their native land, to hear from them the word of life, and ; 
 aid in building up the church in its primitive purity. No church 
 could be gathered, without liberty from those in authority ; and 
 what was, no doubt, a very erroneous principle, and proved, in 
 its operation, very injurious to the country, none could be 
 chosen to the magistracy, or vote for a inao^istrate, who was 
 not a member of a church. Possessed of Christian benevo- 
 lence, these devoted men made early and not unsuccessful ef- 
 forts, toward the conversion of the heathen tribes around them/ 
 
 * See Chapter xxi. 
 
Chap. '-20. synod of Cambridge. 339 
 
 But they soon found that this was not their rest. Discord 
 ! among brethren, difliculties between pastors and churches, and 
 trouble from different denominations, soon taught them that 
 there was* no perfeclion in this land o<" promise. 
 
 Mr. Roii;er VViiliaui'!, one of the ministers of Salem, refused 
 to hold communion with the rhurch of Boston, because its 
 membt^rs wouhi not make confession of 2;nilt tor having com- 
 muned with the episcopal church whib they remained in 
 England. He also twuy;lit that the magi>trates ought not to 
 punisli breaches of the Sabbath, or any disiurbance of the wor- 
 ship of God ; .nd that there should be a public toler.dion of all 
 religions. For the^^e things, which ocra>ioned great commotion, 
 he was banishefl as a disturber of the church and commonwealth. 
 He afterwards form^'d a setih'riient at I'lovidpnce in Rhode 
 Island, renounced his baptism, was rebaptiz<d by Mr. Ezekiel 
 Holyman, then proceeded to rebaptiz( hiin and ten others, and 
 i thus formi^d the tir^t Baptist church m New England. 
 
 But a far greater source ot trouhle was a married woman, by 
 the name of Ann Hutcliinson. a violent familist and antinomian. 
 She maintained among other things, ' That the person of the 
 Holy Gho^t dwells in a justitied per<!on ; That no degrees of 
 sanctification furnish any evidence of jua.itication ; that all the 
 ministers, but Mr. Cotton, preached the covenant of works, and 
 that they could not preach the covenant of jirace, because they 
 had not the seal of the spirit.' She gave public lectures, had 
 a crowded audience, and gained many proselj^tes. The whole 
 colonv was agitated and thrown into two parties, which styled 
 each other Antinornians and lietialists Such was the extent of 
 the controversy, that a synod was called at Candiridge in 1637, 
 consisting ol all the ministers in he country, aijd of messen- 
 gers trom the churches. The Rev. Peter Bulkley, ol Con- 
 cord and the Rev Thomas Hooker, oi Haitl'ord, were chosen 
 moderators, and the synod --^Ht three weeks Eighty-two opin- 
 ions were condemned a-- erroneous, with considerable unanimity j 
 and, by the general court at then next Si ssion, Mrs. H. was 
 banished fron> ^he jurisdiction. The -entence made her wild 
 and fanatical, and she was excommunicated trom the church and 
 removed to Rhode Island ; but it was long before the effects of 
 the controversy ceased. These tilings broke down in some de- 
 gree vital piety ; but the wars with the Indians did more, for 
 they took the people away from the means ot grace and excited 
 a spirit of revenge, and cru( Ity, and conquest. 
 
 In 1642, Mr. Cotton of Boston, Mr. Hooker of Hartford, and 
 Mr, Davenport of JNew-Haven, received an invitation to sit in 
 
340 CONGREGATIONALISTS OF N. ENGLAND PeRIOD III. 
 
 the assembly of Divines, at Westminster, England, convened to 
 settle the faith of the church, but they declined attending. 
 
 The next year, several persons arrived at Boston, and en- 
 deavoured to establish the presbyterian government under the 
 authority of that assembly ; but the ministers and churches were 
 too firm for them in their principles of independency. 
 
 Several Anabaptists spread in Massachusetts, and contemned 
 the civil and ecclesiastical authorities. A severe law whs passed 
 against them in 1644. An adherence to their prmclples was 
 punished by hnnishment. So little did the Puritans understand 
 rights, for which they themselves had contended. 
 
 Hitherto, nothing had been done toward settling an uniform 
 scheme ef ecclesiastical discipline, and as the churches were 
 fast increasing, and errors in fiilh and practice began to multi- 
 ply, the general court of Massachusetts called m synod, which 
 met at Cambridge, 1646, to attend to this business. Many ob« 
 jected to the step, fearing that it would lead to persecution. 
 But it was generally agreed to, and a full representation was 
 made of the churches ot' New-England. The synod protracted 
 its sessions by adjournments for two years, when it adopted the 
 platform of church discipline, called the Cnmbridge platform, 
 and recommended it with the Westminster confession of faith to 
 the churches. This platlbrm recognised the distinction be- 
 tween pastor and teacher, and the existence in the church of 
 ruling elders ; it declared the visible church to consist of saints 
 and the children of such as were holy, required of every com- 
 municant repentance toward God, and faith in Christ; 
 directed every church to choose its own officers, and to ordain 
 them by imposition of the hands of brethren, if no elders or mi- 
 nisters could be procured, and required all to pursue a course 
 of rigid separation from all excommunicated persons. It refer- 
 red to synods and councils, controversies of faith and practice, 
 but gave them no disciplinary power With the ecclesiastical 
 laws, it formed the religious constitution of the colonies. About 
 thirty years after, it was confirmed by another synod at Boston. 
 The churches af Connecticut made it their rehgious constitu» 
 tion for 60 years, until the adoption of the Saybrook platform. 
 
 The churches had felt themselves disturbed by the Anabaptists, 
 but they were much more so afterwards by the Quakers. George 
 Fox had come to Rhode Island and published his sentiments. 
 Numbers also arrived in Boston. They became " open sedu- 
 cers from the Trinity ; from the holy scriptures as a rule of 
 life, and open enemies to the goverment as estabhshed in the 
 hands of any but men of their own principles." They wera 
 
Chap. 20. Quakers. 341 
 
 guilty of many outrageous practices and much shameful distur- 
 bance of public worship. A quaker woman went through the 
 streets of Salem naked as a sign. Another woman went naked 
 into the meeting house at Newbury, pretending that the Lord 
 had moved her. Numbers were seized and banished, and a pe- 
 nalty of £100 was laid upon any master of a vessel who should 
 bring any quaker to the country. 
 
 The fathers of New-England were jealous for all that was dear 
 to them and their children. Ihey persecuted the quakers not so 
 much for their pecuhar views of religion, as for being gross dis- 
 turbers of civil society. Such indecencies were not to be borne 
 with, though offered under the most pious pretences. " Every 
 other government," said aiese intruders " but their own was a 
 tree that must be cut down." And what could they expect 
 from every other governtuent but to be cut down themselves ? 
 But the infliction upoii them of the penalty of death was alto- 
 gether inexcusable. 
 
 While the first ministers and settlers of Connecticut remain- 
 ed, their churches had great peace and harmony. But when they 
 were removed a generation arose with very different sentiments 
 relating to church membership. A dispute arose in Hartford 
 soon after the death of the excellent Hooker, between Mr. 
 Stone and Elder Goodwin upon ' some nice points of Congrega- 
 tionahsm," which threw the whole colony into a flame. The 
 worldly and unprincipled took advantage of the convulsed state 
 of things to bring forward their complaints against the rigidity 
 of the churches. They thought it unreasonable that persons 
 of regular lives should be excluded from the communion, though 
 fhey gave no evidence of experimental religion, and from the 
 privilege of havmg their children baptized if they acknowledged 
 their covenant. They also viewed it as a grievance that church 
 members alone should have a vote in the choice of pastors. 
 These points were argued throughout Connecticut with great 
 warmth. Some were actuated m their support by worldly 
 principles. According to the constitution of the church and 
 state, they were, while out of the church, entirely exclu- 
 ded from all the honours and oflices of the state, even 
 from the freedom of election, and to be free they must either 
 join the church or alter the prevalent system. Others were 
 actuated by a zeal for God, but not according to knowledge. 
 These were chiefly among the aged. They saw their grand- 
 children growing up without baptism. Their children were men of 
 sober regular hves, but made no pretensions to personal piety. 
 These thev viewed as members of the visible church in con- 
 
 29^ 
 
34^ CONGREGATIONALISTS OF N. ENGLAND. PeRIOD IIL 
 
 sequence of their baptism, and these they thought might, with 
 propriety, own their covenant and have their children baptized, 
 that so the church might be perpetuated. But many viewed it 
 as highly dangerous thus to bring the world into the church, and 
 violently opposed the innovation. 
 
 A number of councils sat in vain, upon the disputed subject. 
 At length in 1657, all the difficulties were referred to a council 
 composed of the principal^ ministers of New-England at Boston. 
 These presented answers to 21 questions. They declared . 
 «* That it was the duty of those come to years of discretion, bapr , 
 tized in their infancy, to own the covenant ; that it is the duty i 
 of the church to call them to this ; that if they refuse, or are 
 scandalous in any other way they may be censured by the church^ 
 If they understand the grounds of religion and are not scanda- 
 lous, and solemnly own the covenant, giving up themselves and 
 t-heir children to the Lord- baptism may not be denied to their 
 children." This decision introduced into the churches what 
 lias since been termed the half-way covenant, and constituted 
 such as had been baptized in infancy, voters in the election of a 
 pastor. Such was the result of the mistaken attempt to amalga- 
 mate the church and the world. 
 
 But the churches in Connecticut were not quieted. Many 
 viewed the decision as destructive to the interests of religion, 
 and a violation of the fundamental principles of congregational- 
 ism. The ferment in the church at Hartford also was high. In 
 1659, a council composed of elders and messengers from Boston 
 and its vicinity met there and labored a long time to conciHate 
 the parties. But the conflict only ceased with the removal and 
 death of some of the principal actors. It was indeed terrible. 
 ■^^ From the fire of the altar," said Mather, " there issued thun- 
 derings, and lightnings, and earthquakes, through the whole 
 colony." 
 
 In Massachusetts, a syiiod was called to consider the decision 
 of the Boston council. It was warmly opposed by several lead- 
 ing ministers, especially by President Chauncey and Mr. Increase 
 Mather, but the controversy had assumed a political character. 
 A large body of the people were cut off" from all honors and 
 offices, and the privileges of freemen, and such was the clamour 
 from them, that a majority of the synod confirmed the decision. 
 This synod also gave their opinion in favor of a consociation of 
 the churches, but nothing was done to establish it. 
 
 The churches in Massachusetts generally adopted the practice 
 recommended, and one of the results of it was, that viewing un- 
 converted men who cnteied into on cxternU covenant withGod^ 
 
Chap. 20. half-way covenant, 343 
 
 OS fit to bring their children to baptism, many pastors viewed 
 them as fit to come to the Lord's table. This was the case 
 especially with the Rev. Solomon Stoddard of Northampton, 
 who contended with great zeal that the supper was a converting 
 ordinance, and that a maral life, and not a change of heart, was 
 essential to admittance to it. His influence was very extensive. 
 
 But the pious part of the community i^n Connecticut were so 
 opposed to it, that the Legislature passed an act endeavoring to 
 enforce it and convened another council in 1667, to sanction it. 
 It was not adopted by a single church for thirty-nine years after, 
 i. e. until almost a whole generation had passed away. The 
 church at Hartford first introduced it in 1696. The covenant 
 was signed by most of the young people in the congregation. 
 Other churches gradually came into the same practice. It was 
 wholly discontinued in the state about the close of the 1 8th century. 
 
 The mmisters and churches of New Haven colony were unani- 
 mous in opposition to it. 
 
 Both the Connecticut and New Haven churches continued 
 their former strict practice of admitting members to their com- 
 munion, and would not suffer any but church members to vote 
 in the choice of pastors. The churches throughout New-Eng- 
 land were also very strict in their examination of candidates for 
 the ministry ; requiring of them a knowledge of the three learned 
 languages, a knowledge of doctrinal and practical theology, and 
 an ability to defend them, and satisfactory e\'idence of personal 
 piety. 
 
 In 1679, a Synod assembled at Boston, called the Reforming 
 Synod. The colonies had been greatly distressed with various 
 calamities, and the pious community were anxious to know their 
 sins and duties. The results of the Synod were very happy in 
 unfolding the provoking sins of the age, and leading the people to 
 repentance. 
 
 The first settlers of Plymouth had adopted, while in Holland, 
 the doctrinal articles of the church of England, and the confes- 
 sion of the French reformed churches, which was the confession 
 of Calvin ; and the Synod of 1648 had recommended to the 
 churches the Westminster confession of faith ; but it was thought 
 advisable for the churches publicly and solemnly to adopt one as 
 their own. Accordingly, this reforming Synod adopted. May 
 12, 1680, the Savoy confession, composed by a convention of 
 congregational divines at a pubHc building in London, called the 
 Savoy, which difiered in nothing essential from the Westminster 
 confession, which had been adopted in 1648. They chose thus 
 to unite with European churches, that they might not only with 
 
344 CONGREGATIONALISTS OP N. ENGLAND. PeRIOD IIL 
 
 one heart, but with one mouth, glorify God and our Lord Jesus 
 
 Christ. 
 
 Blessed with great purity of doctrine and excellent religious 
 instruction, the New England churches had been remarkably 
 free from superstition. But at the close of the seventeenth cen- 
 tury, a cloud came over them, producing the most deplorable 
 consequences. Two children, in the house of the Rev. Samuel 
 Paris, of Salem village, weie in the year 1692, affected with some 
 unusual distemper. The physician declared that " they were un- 
 der an evil hand.'''' A repoit spread that they were bewitched. 
 An Indian woman privately made experiments to find out the 
 witch. The children, hearing of her experiments, complained of 
 her as tormenting them and visible though not present. 1 liey 
 would be dumb and choked, and declare that pins were thrust 
 into their flesh. Others soon complained of similar sufferings, 
 and accused various persons of the sin of witchcraft. The public 
 commotion was tremendous. Councils were called. Fasts were 
 held. The Legislature appointed a fast through the colony, 
 that the Lord might rebuke Satan. The accused were imprison- 
 ed ; tried before the civil magistrates, and, shocking to relate, 
 nineteen were between March and September, pubhcly executed. 
 And these were such only as plead not guilty. All who confess- 
 ed themselves guilty of witchcraft and many there were who did 
 this to save their lives were acquitted. " Terrible was the day. 
 Every man was suspicious of his neighbor. Business was inter- 
 rupted. Many people fled from their dweUings. Terror w as in 
 every countenance. Disti-ess in every heart." Before winter 
 there was an entire change of pubUc opinion. All were sensible 
 that it was an awful delusion in the public mind. And those who 
 had been active in condemning, confessed their error, and sought 
 forgiveness from the public. 
 
 Witchcraft was universally believed in Europe until the six- 
 teenth century, and very generally until after the phrenzy at Sa- 
 lem. King James wrote a book to teach his people the reality 
 of witchcraft, and the duty of punishing it with the greatest seve- 
 rity, and the great Sir Matthew Hale condemned to death two 
 women for this supposed crime. The rehgious community had 
 been taught by the Mosaic writings, that a " witch ought not to 
 live." Let us spare our condemnation of them, and be grateful 
 that we have more hght and clearer views on this awful subject. 
 
 In 17U3-4, there was a considerable outpouring of the spirit 
 upon the churches, and religion was greatly revived. There 
 were now one hundred and fifty churches in New England, thirty 
 of whieh were Indian, with Indian pastors. 
 
Chap. 20. saybrook platform, great revival, 345 
 
 Harvard College had become flourishing ; but that the Con- 
 necticut churches might be supplied with a learned ministry with 
 less expense than sending their sons there, they, in 1700, laid 
 the foundation of Yale College. 
 
 In 1703, the trustees of this Institution invited ail the ministers 
 of Connecticut to meet with the churches in a general consocia- 
 tion, for the adoption of an uniform system of faith, after the ex- 
 ample of the synod in Boston, in 1680. The proposal was ac- 
 ceded to, and the Westminster and Savoy confessions were adopt- 
 ed. But as there was no authoritative bond of union among the 
 ministers and churches, and as one was much needed, a conven- 
 tion of ministers and delegates met in 1 708 at Saybrook, which 
 adopted a system of discipline and church fellowship, called the 
 Saybrook Platform. This was recognized by the (legislature as 
 the religious constitution of the colony. It established district 
 associations, a general annual association of minister^, composed 
 of delegates from the district associations, and a consociation of 
 ministers and chui ches, a perpetual council in each district com- 
 posed of ministers and lay delegates to which all difficulties 
 might be referred, and whose decision should be final. 
 
 In 1724, the convention of ministers at Boston, petitioned the 
 general court to call a general synod ; but it was the opinion of 
 the leading civilians, that it could not be done without an order 
 from the king, and the thing was relinquished. No synod has 
 since been known in these congregational churches, and no 
 public body has adopted any other confession of faith, or system 
 of church government, than those adopted by the above synod. 
 
 By the settlement of Rhode Island New Hampshire, Maine 
 and Vermont, the bounds of Congregationalism became nmch 
 enlarged. The congregational churches in these states adopted, 
 in general the same faith and government as the mother churches. 
 None, however, but Connecticut, in all New England, became 
 consociated. 
 
 About the year 1737, commenced a very general, powerful, 
 and happy revival of religion throughout New England. An 
 extraordinary zeal was excited in the ministers of the churches. 
 They addressed crowded audiences in the demonstration of the 
 spirit and with power. The doctrines of the Reformation were 
 presented in their native simplicity. Men were taught their en- 
 tire depravity, the necessity of regeneration by the Holy Spirit, 
 the duty of immediate submission to God, of evangelical repent- 
 ance and faith in Christ, and holy obedience. Converts were 
 exceedingly multiplied. Religion was, in many places, almost 
 the only subject of thought and conversation. Vast multitudes 
 
I 
 
 346 CONGREGATIONAHSTS OF N. ENGLAND. PeRIOD III. 
 
 united themselves to the Christian church, who, through life, 
 adorned the doctrine of God their Saviour. 
 
 This work found a a;reHt promoter in Massachusetts in the 
 Rev. Jonathan Edwards of Northampton, one of the greatest 
 divines of the Christian church, who preached incessantly with I 
 great power, and who exposed with wonderful skill in his } 
 writings all the arts of the adversary to mislead, delurle, and i 
 destroy by error and false rehgion the souls of men. In Con- 
 necttcut, it was promoti^d by the ministry of Bellamy, Whee- 
 lock,* Pomeroy, and others, but, unfortunately, a class of fana- 
 tics arose in that State, who made great disturbances, an<l tinaily 
 separated from their brethren as holier than they These 
 formed a new and distinct community of churches, called Sepa- 
 rates. They are now nearly extinct 
 
 Throughout Npw-Enj:land, the work found warm opposfrs, 
 both among ministers and churches who made loud clamours 
 against the wildness and fanaticism which appeared, and, in 
 such a world of depravity as this, is apt to hover around and 
 attach its If, in some measure, to revivals of religion. 
 
 The good effects of that work of grace were long felt ; yea, 
 are felt to this day. They could have been vastly greater had 
 the churches listened to the faithful warnings of Edwards, and 
 avoidedthe gross errors which prevailed ; and had they educated 
 their sons, the numerous youth who were called into the king- 
 dom of Christ for the Gospel ministry. An army of able war- 
 riors might then huve been sent into the tield. But the 
 churches saw not the price put ifito their hands. The vvarnings 
 from the walchtower were disregarded ; their youth, ignorant 
 of truth, ran wild ; errors and corruptions mcreased, and a long 
 night of darkness succeeded- Such ministers and churches as 
 opposed the revival, triumphed at every unhappy result, and 
 became more decidedly Arminian in sentiment than they were 
 before. 
 
 In the French war, which commenced in 1755, the inhabi- 
 tants of New-England mingled for the first time with foreigners. 
 These were men who were dispo^^ed to ridicule their reverence 
 for God, their respect for the Sabbath, their unhesitating belief 
 in revelation, their abhorrence of pr(4anity and sensu^dity ; and 
 
 * This eminent divine made great efforts to educate Indian youth, and esta- 
 blished an Indian charity school at Lebanon. In 1769, he removed his school 
 to Hanover, N. H. and founded Dartmouth CoUeace. He had forty Indian 
 youth under his care ; twenty of them, however, returned to savage life. One, 
 Samjison Occum, became a preacher of some distinction, and acted as a mis- 
 sionary among his brethren. He went to England, where he was yiewed as a 
 J^reat curiosity. 
 
Chap. 20. effects op the revolutionary war. 347 
 
 men who naturally had a great influence over them as officers 
 from the mother country. The association was very destructive 
 to the piety and morals, especially of the youth of New-England. 
 
 The churches engaged in controversy with the Sandemanians, 
 or followers of Mr Rohert Sandeman, who came into the coun- 
 try about 1760. and established churches at Boston and Uanbury, 
 Connecticut. His peculiar sentiments were, *' That justifying 
 faith is no more than a simple belief of the truth or the divine tes- 
 timony passively received, and that this divine testimony is in 
 itself sufficient ground of hope to those who believe it without 
 any thing wrought in us or done by us to give it a particular direc- 
 tion to ourselves." He adopted also some peculiar rites and 
 ceremonies. This controversy naturally increased the Armin- 
 ian spirit that was rapidly growing in the country. 
 
 The revolutionary war engrossed the supreme attention of 
 every individual. Had it been attended only with the ordinary 
 consequences of war, it must have been exceedingly destruc- 
 tive to the interests of vital piety. War always lays waste the 
 morals of a nation, and hardens the heart and sears the con- 
 science of depraved man. In the revolutionary war, the clergy 
 took an active part. It was the constant subject of prayer and 
 preaching, especially on all public occasions. Many forsook their 
 charges, and btcame chaplains in the army. All the worst pas- 
 sions of man were brought into exercise by the introduction and 
 depreciation of paper currency. But a greater evil than all was, 
 the nation was brought into alliance with the French, and pre- 
 pared to drink deep of the intoxicating cup of French infidelity. 
 The country was filled with the friends, and deluged with the 
 writings of Voltaire, Rousseau, d'Alembert, and Diderot. An im- 
 mense edition of Paine's Age of Reason was printed in Paris, and 
 sent to America to be given away or sold for a few pence a copy. 
 Many were the secret friends of the nev/ philosophy, and not a 
 few in the high places became its open advocates. Secret 
 societies were forming in the country with similar views to the 
 illuminati in Europe, and Christianity seemed in danger of being 
 overthrown in this precious land, as it had been in France. 
 But an able clergy remained in her churches, who only needed 
 to be aroused to a sense of danger. They were soon found to 
 be neither unfaithful, timid, or weak. Among the bold assail- 
 ants upon the destroying monster stood pre-eminent Dr. Dwight, 
 president of Yale College. The churches were roused and be- 
 came watchful and prayerful. Men of intellect, in the various 
 walks of life, were convinced of the danger to which they had been 
 exposed, and turned in abhorrence from the vile seducers, to 
 
348 CONGREGATIONALISTS OP N. ENGLAND. PeRIOD IIL 
 
 the word of God. The spirit of grace began to descend upon 
 various parts of New-England. A series of revivals, almost 
 unparalleled for purity and power, rapidly succeeded one ano* 
 ther. Many colleges were remarkably blessed. A numerous 
 body of learned, experimental christians entered the ministry, 
 under whose labours, accompanied with signal outpourings of 
 the Holy Spirit, the orthodox churches of New-England have 
 risen, within twenty years, to a state of prosperity which calls 
 for the warmest expressions of gratitude and praise. Their 
 number of communicants is far greater now than at any former 
 period. Still however, manv great and alarming evils exist. 
 Many plaices, where were once flourishing churches, have be- 
 come waste. In others, vvhere the Gospel is preached, it is 
 supported with great reluctance. In all, profanity. Sabbath- 
 breaking, intemperance, and unbelief, are shamefully prevalent. 
 Powerful efforts have of late been made by means of domestic 
 missionary societies, to reclaim waste places, and, by means of 
 moral societies, to reform the community. 
 
 In Massachusetts, the clergy and churches which were Armi- 
 nian, have, with the university of Cambridge, recently become 
 Unitarian. A few have united with them in other parts of New- 
 England. With the exception of these, the congregationalists 
 generally, closely adhere to (the doctrines of the Reformation. 
 If there is any one point of doctrine by which they may be cha- 
 racterized, it is the distinction betwen man's natural and moral 
 ability to obey the law of God and receive the gospel of Christ, 
 Viewing him as possessed of all his original natural faculties, 
 they consider him as under obligation to do all that God re- 
 quires of him, and guilty for not doing it. They call upon him 
 Immediately to make to himself a new heart and follow Christ. 
 At the same time they view him as totally averse to the service 
 of Christ, and made actively and cheerfully obedient only by the 
 power of the Holy Spirit operating by the truth. No ministers 
 therefore are more full believers in personal election, and more 
 active in the use of means that revivals may be promoted, sin- 
 ners be gathered in, and the world be converted to God. 
 
 There are in New-England about 1000 churches and con* 
 gregations, which are supplied with well educated and pious 
 ministers, and have handsome houses for pubHc worship. The 
 office of Teacher as distinct from Pastor, and of ruling Elder, 
 is entirely extinct. In almost every county, the ministers meet 
 wice a year in Association for mutual improvement ; to con- 
 sider and improve the state of rehgion in their bounds, and to 
 examine and license candidates for the ministry. They also 
 
Chap. 20. theological seminaries, ministers. 349 
 
 appoint delegates who, in each state, meet annually in General 
 Association or ( onvention. These public bodies are represent- 
 ed by delegates in each other's assembly and are very harmo- 
 
 ; nious. They have a similar connexion with the General As- 
 
 , sembly of the Presbyterian church. 
 
 I I'here are a few congregational churches in New- York and 
 
 i Ohio — composed chiefly of emigrants from New-England. 
 
 The CongregationaUsts were early distinguished for efforts to 
 
 I christianize the Indians and have, of late, been very active in 
 sending the Gospel to the new settlements and to Pagan na- 
 tions. 
 
 A valuable Theological seminary was established at Andover, 
 Mass. in 1 808, through the princely munificence of a few in- 
 dividuals. It has four professorships, one of Sacred Rhetoric, one 
 of Christian Theology, one of Sacred Rhetoric and Ecclesiasti- 
 
 ; cal History and one of Sacred Literature. 
 
 I Its course of instruction extends through three years. The ave- 
 rage number of its students is about 140. A Theological school 
 is also connected with Yale College and with Harvard Univer- 
 sity. One is estabhshed also at Bangor, Maine, for the educa- 
 tion of young men for the ministry, who have not received a 
 collegiate education. 
 
 The state of literature in New England has ever been very 
 respectable ; and in no part of the Christian church have the doc- 
 
 I trines of the gospel been so well understood by the great mass of 
 her ordinary members. Catechetical instruction has been thor- 
 oughly pursued. Sabbath schools and Bible classes are now hi 
 powerful operation. And the orthodox clergy have considered 
 it a great part of their business, continually to explain and defend 
 the great doctrines of natural and revealed religion. 
 
 The distinguished lights of these churches have been nume- 
 rous. Cotton,^ Hooker,^ Davenport,**' the two Mathers,* 
 
 [a] Mr. Cotton died, Dec. 23, 1652. Before coming to Boston, he had been a 
 very eminent minister in Boston, Eng. He was a great scholar and an eloquent 
 man, but was strangely deluded by Mrs. Hutchinson. 
 
 [6] Mr. Hooker died at Hartford, July 6, 1647, aged 61. Dr. Ames declared 
 that he never met with Mr. Hooker's equal, either in preaching or disputation. 
 
 [c] At the close of Ufe, Mr. D. removed to Boston, and became pastor of the 
 (irst church. He died March 15, 1670, aged 73. 
 
 [d] Increase and Cotton, father and son. The first was sixty-two years minis- 
 ter in Boston, and President of Harvard College, a man of great learning and 
 extensive usefulness. He died in 1723, aged 84. The second succeeded him 
 in the pastoral office. He was a prodigy of learning and eminently pious. His 
 pubUcations amouDt to 382. Among them was an ecclesiastical history of New 
 England. 
 
 30 
 
350 CONGREGATIONALISTS OF N. ENGLAND. PeRIOD III. 
 
 Shepherd,^ Chauncey/ Willard,^ Wadsworth,^ and Colman,' 
 shone conspicuous in their early periods. Of a later age have 
 been the two Presidents Edwards,^ and Doctors Bellamy,^ 
 Hopkins,*" Lathrop." Dvvight,^ Strong,? Trumbull,^ Backus,^ 
 Smalley.s 
 
 trated. 
 
 f/l [g] 
 
 [i] Mir 
 
 [k] Fat 
 
 at Yale C 
 
 [e] Minister of Cambridge. Author of *' the parable of the ten vii'gins illus- 
 trated. 
 
 [S] W Presidents of Harvard College. 
 Minister in Boston. Died Aug. 29, 1747, aged 73. 
 
 Father and son. The former was born at Windsor, Conn. 1703, educated 
 le College, and settled in the ministry at Northampton. He died in the 
 presidency of Princeton College, \larch 22, 1758, aged 54 He was the most 
 acute metaphysician and distinguished divine of that age, and perhai)s any other. 
 His works are published in 8 vols. 8vo. The latter was some years minister at 
 New Haven, and died in tbe presidency of Union College, August 1, 1801, aged 
 56, but little inferior as a theologian to his father. 
 
 [/] Minister of Bethlehem Ct A most powerful jtreacher and able instructor 
 in theology. A large number of young men were fitted by him for the ministry. 
 He died iVIarch 9, 1790, aged 71. 
 
 [m] Minister of Newport, R 1. author of a System of Divinity. He was sup- 
 posed to carry the principles of Calvin farther than any other writer. His lead- 
 ing principle was, that holiness consists in disinterested benevolence, and sin in 
 selfishness. Such as coincided with him have been called Hopkinsians Died 
 Dec. 20, 1803, aged 83. 
 
 [n] Minister of West Springfield, author of a number of volumes of popular 
 sermons. 
 
 [o] President of Yale College. He was born at Northampton, 1752, educated 
 at Yale College, and settled in the ministry at Greenfield, Ct. In 1795 he remo- 
 ved to New Haven, where he died in the presidency Feb. 11, 1817, aged 65. 
 He was one of the greatest and most excellent and useful men in the church of 
 Christ His theological lectures delivered to the College students, have been 
 published since his death in 4 vols. Svo. 
 
 [p] Minister in Hartford, Ct. A sound theologian -and most solemn and pene- 
 trating preacher of the gospel. Died Dec. 25, 1816, aged 68. Author of Be- 
 nevolence and Misery, or the future punishment of the wicked vindicated. 
 
 [q] Minister in North Haven, Ct. an excellent divine, and author of a history 
 of Connecticut. 
 
 fr] Minister in Somers, Ct. and head of a large Theological school. Died 
 1803. 
 
 [s] Minister in Berlin, Ct. A man of astonishing logical powers, who contri- 
 buted more than any one ef his age to the progress of theological science. DieV 
 1820, aged 86. 
 
Chap. 21. episcopal church. 351 
 
 CHAPTRR XXI. 
 
 Episcopal, Presbyterian, Dutch, Associate Reformed- German 
 Lutheran, and ,ieformed Churches in the United States. 
 
 The state of Virginia was settled for purposes of worldly emolu- 
 ment. The emigrants from Kngland, who took possession of 
 that favoured soil, with few ex-eptions, fled not from their coun- 
 try for the enjoyment of religious liberty. They were episco- 
 palians, high in favor with the governing party in b^ngland. Plant- 
 ed in America, they took bold and decisive measures to establish 
 and maintain their own worship. As early as 1621, we find the 
 Virginia com!)any setting apart in each of the boroughs, an hun- 
 dred acres of land for a glebe, and two hundred pounds sterling, 
 to be raised as a standing, and certain revenues out of the profits 
 of each parish to make a living. There were at this time five 
 ministers in the colony. In U».53, the Legislature passed severe 
 laws against all sectaries which drove numbers of independents 
 and presbyterians from their colony, an I prevented others from 
 settling. Some pious people there, however earnestly desired 
 some ministers from the eastern churches and three were sent to 
 them from Boston in 1642 ; but by the law of the state such as 
 woul 1 not conform to the ceremonies of the church of England, 
 were required to depart on a certain day, and they returned in 
 a iew months A congregational church six years after, had 
 increased to the number of 101 persons ; but its pastors were 
 obliged to depart, and it was dispersed. During the triumph of 
 the puritans in England, multitudes of episcopalians came to this 
 colony for the enjoyment of church privileges, and on the resto- 
 ration of Charles !1. the church became very prosperous. It 
 received the support of the legislature : " handsome churches 
 were built ; glebes were laid out, and vestries appointed ; minis- 
 ters, who had received their ordination from England, were in- 
 ducted by the governor; all others were prohibited from preach- 
 ing on pain of suspension or banishment. The English in general^ 
 who settled the other southern states, were of the same order, 
 excepting the settlers of Maryland, who were Roman Catholics. 
 Those that were puritans, found the best asylum in New England. 
 
 In 1693, Mr. James Blair founded in Virginia, under a charter 
 from queen Mary. William and Mary College, and served as 
 president of it fifty years. 
 
352 EPISCOPAL CHURCH IN PeRIOD 111. 
 
 The first Episcopal society in Boston was formed in 1686, 
 when Sir Edmund Andros assumed the government of the colony. 
 To encourage the emigration of episc(.pal clejgymen from Eng- 
 land, Sir Edmund pronounced no marriages vahd, unless cele- 
 brated according to the rites of the church of England. The 
 old South church was demanded and used for the episcopal ser- 
 vice, [n iG88 a church was built in Tremont-street and calledi: 
 the King s chapel. i 
 
 To Cun.iecticut episcopacy was introduced in the year 1706, 
 Some of the people of Stratford had been educated in the doc- 
 trines and practices of the church of England, and being dissatis- [ 
 fied with the rigid doctrines and disciphne of the puiitans, invited j 
 Mr. Muirson, a church missionary at Rye, N. Y. to labor among 
 then.. Mr. M. came and baptized five-and-twenty. He made | 
 several successive visits; and in 1722, IVlr. Figot was appoiiited j 
 by the society for propagating the gospel in foreign paits, mis* | 
 ■Nonary at .-tratford. He had twenty communicants, and one ij 
 hundred and fifty hearers. i 
 
 Soon afler the establishment of Yale College, a number of I 
 new and learned works on the arminian and prelatical contro- j 
 versy, were presented to its library. 1 hese were read with ! 
 avidity by President Cutler, Rev. Mr. Johnson of West Haven, j 
 and Rev. Mr. Wetmore of North Haven, who became converts to j 
 arminianism and episcopacy. They all resigj eo their respective 
 charges, and went to England in 1722, and obtained orders. 
 President Cutler became rector of Chtist's church in BostoHi 
 where he remained until his death, August 17, 1765. Mr. 
 Johnson became rector of Christ's chuK h in Stratforcl, where 
 he remamed until 1754, when he was elected President of Co- 
 lumbia ( ollege in New York. Mr. Wetmore was stationed as a 
 missionary at Rye. In a few years a nupiber of persons in the 
 county of Fairfield, adopted the episcopal worship ; and for some 
 time a warm controversy was carried on between Mr. Johnson, 
 Mr. Wetmore, Mr. Beach and Mr. Carver on the one side, and 
 Mr. Hobart Mr. Graham, Mr. Dickinson, and Mr. Foxcrafl on 
 the other. 
 
 At the commencement of the Revolutionary war, the whole 
 number of Episcopal clergymen to the north and east of Mary- 
 land did not exceed eighty ; and these, with the exception of 
 those settled in Boston, Newport, New- York and Philadelphia, 
 derived the greater part of their subsistence from the society 
 estabhshed in England for the propagation of the gospel in for- 
 eign parts, in Maryland and Virginia they were more nume- 
 rcnis and had legal establishments for their support, 
 
Chap. 21. the united states. 353 
 
 The governors of the provinces had an inducement to patro- 
 nise the episcopal order, as it would have given them populari- 
 ty in the mother country ; but, on the other hand, many grants 
 would have been very obnoxious to the presbyterians and inde- 
 pendents, who composed the great body of the people. The 
 largest grant ever made was of land to Trinity church in New- 
 York, which was at the time inconsiderable in itself, but which 
 has been ultimately of immense value from the extension of the 
 city. 
 
 The church laboured under great disadvantages from the 
 distance by which it was separated from England. The bishop 
 of London was the diocesan of the episcopal churches in Ame- 
 rica, and his inspection was unavoidably very imperfect, and his 
 authority not much regarded. In Maryland, the civil law for- 
 bade his interference, except in the busines of ordination. How 
 unworthy soever an officer might be. he could not there depose 
 him. Every candidate for the ministry was obliged to go to En- 
 gland for orders, which was often very difficult and always 
 expensive. 
 
 Applications were often made to the mother church for an 
 episcopate here ; but the applications were warmly opposed 
 from the fear that bishops here would assume the same spiritual 
 authority they had exercised in England, and interfere with the 
 original design of the greater part of the colonists in coming to 
 the countiy. 
 
 During the revolutionary contest, all intercourse with the mo- 
 ther church was entirely suspended. No candidates were able 
 to obtain orders, and the parishes which were, from time to 
 time, deprived of their ministers, by death, remained vacant. 
 Many ministers, attached to the British government, were un- 
 willing to omit in the liturgy, as they were required to do, the 
 prnyer for the king, and ceased officiating. Most of the epis- 
 copal churches, therefore, were entirely closed. 
 
 Upon the establishment of the American government, the 
 episcopal churches found it necessary for them to form some 
 social compact, for the purpose of taking care of some charita- 
 ble funds which they had held under the British governors, and 
 promoting their general welfare. A meetinix was held of a few 
 clergymen in the middle states, at Brunswick, (N. J.) May 14, 
 1784. Ttiis was adjourned to a more general meeting at New- 
 York, in October, where the basis was laid of a future ecclesias- 
 tical government. 
 
 On the 27th of September, 1785, a convention of clerical and 
 lay deputies from the middle and southern states, met in Phila^ 
 
 30* 
 
354 EPISCOPAL CHURCH IN THE U. STATES. PeRIOD IIJ. 
 
 delphia. The eastern churches were not represented, as they 
 had adopted measures to procure for themselves a bishop. The 
 convention made such alterations in the Book of Common Pra}^- 
 er, as should adapt it to the federal government. They next 
 proceeded to the subject of obtaining a bishop. The Rev. Sa- 
 muel Seabury, D. D. had returned to Connecticut from England- 
 consecrated to the bishop's office, not by the bishops of Eng- 
 land, but by the nonjuring bishops of Scotland, who had broken 
 from the state in the revolution of 1688. But they prefered. 
 if possible, receiving a consecration from the presiding prelates 
 in England ; and, finding some encouragement, they made appli- 
 cation which was favourably received. An act of parliament 
 was obtained for consecrating for America ; and the Rev. Samuel 
 Provost, D. D., rector of Trinity church in New-York, and the 
 Rev. William White, D. D rector of Christ's church, and St. 
 Peter's, in Philadelphia, being recommended by the episcopal 
 convention, were consecrated as bishops, Feb. 4, 1787, by the 
 archbishop of Canterbury, in the chapel of the archi-episcopal 
 palace of Lambeth. The Rev. Dr. Griffith, of Virginia, was 
 at the same time recommended, but was unable to go (o England, 
 and soon died. Soon after, however, the Rev. James Madison, 
 D. D. of Virginia, was elected in his stead, and went to England 
 and received consecration. Immediately on the return of these 
 laew bishops, they took charge of their dioceses, which extend- 
 ed over the states in which they resided, and proceeded to give 
 orders, and to ordain bishops for several states in the union. 
 
 To perpetuate their body, the convention of Philadelphia 
 framed an ecclesiastical constitution ; in which it was provided, 
 that there should be a triennial convention from the bishops, . 
 clergy, and churches of each state, " that the different orders 
 of clergy should be accountable only to the ecclesiastical autho- 
 rity in the state to which they should respectively belong ; and 
 that the engagement previous to ordination should be a declara- 
 tion of belief in the holy scriptures, and a promise of conformi- 
 ty to the doctrine and worship of the church." 
 
 In the triennial convention in 1789, an union was formed be- 
 tween the eastern and southern churches. Bishop Seabury 
 was acknowledged ; the liturgy was revised, and the Book of 
 Common Prayer was established in its present form. 
 
 The episcopalians have now in the United States ten bishops 
 and seven hundred churches. Their bishops have been their 
 most distinguished men. They can also boast of the two John- 
 sons, father and son, successive presidents of Columbia College. 
 two of the most learned men America has produced. 
 
Chap. 21. Presbyterian church- S55 
 
 They have four colleges under their direction, one in Virginia^ 
 two in New-York, one in Connecticut. They are generally 
 Arminians, though a few ministers and churches have embraced 
 Calvinistic sentiments. 
 
 PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH. 
 
 The Presbyterian church in the United States, was originally 
 composed of a few strict presbyterians from Scotland and Ire- 
 land, and some congregationalists from New-England and South 
 Britain. These were scattered through the middle states for 
 near half a century, with but few ministers and no bond of 
 union, and in Virginia in particular, oppressed by episcopacy. 
 At length, in 1716, a synod was formed, called the Synod of 
 Philadelphia, consisting of the presbyteries of Philadelphia, 
 New Castle, Snow Hill and Long Island. But in this body 
 thus organized, there was not perfect harmony. The old 
 presbyterians were in favour of strict presbyterianism, and 
 were great advocates for a learned ministry. The congrega- 
 tionalists cared but little about rigid forms, and were willing 
 to receive men into the ministry who were eminently pious, 
 though they might be without great learning. In 1729, the 
 synod passed the adopting measure, by which the Westminster 
 confession of faith was adopted as the standard of the church- 
 es, and every minister was bound to subscribe to it, on his en- 
 trance into the ministry : but the congregationalists were not 
 cordial in it, and for many years, contention ran very high. 
 The two parties were called the Old side and the New side, and 
 sometimes, New lights. These were more attached to experi- 
 mental religion, than the old side ; and when Mr. Whitefield 
 went through the country, such was their attachment to him 
 and his preaching, and such the aversion expressed by the old 
 side, that a rent was made, and the synod of New- York was 
 established by the new side, in opposition to the synod of 
 Philadelphia. The leading divines in this separation were the 
 Tennents,* Blairs, Dickinsons, Piersons, Woodbridge, Dr. Fin- 
 ley and Mr. Burr. The Thompsons, Dr. Allison and Robert 
 Cross, headed the old side. But they were men in whom was 
 the spirit of piety and love, and soon grew ashamed and weary 
 
 * Gilbert and William, brothers. The first was minister of Philadelphia, a 
 man of large stature, grave aspect, and powerful in persuading men, by the ter- 
 rors of the Lord. He succeeded Mr. Whitefield in his labours, in Boston, in 
 1741. His preaching there was exceedingly blessed. Above 2000 anxious sin- 
 ners, applied to their ministers for guidance, during his ministry there. He 
 died 1764. 
 
 The second, was minister of Freehold, N. J., and was the means of advancihe 
 tUc cause of religion, in a very remarkable degree in New Jersey. 
 
356 PRESBYTERIANS IN THE UNITED STATES. PeRIOdIH. 
 
 of contention. In 1758, an union was happily formed, and the 
 two synods moved forward in much harmony. Gaining in ; 
 strength and importance, they commenced in 1785, a revision \ 
 of their standards, and in 1786, resolved, that the two synods 
 be divided into three or more synods, out of which shall be 
 composed a general assembly of the presbyterian chtirch. This 
 assembly was first convened at Philadelphia, in 1789. From 
 that period the presbyterian church has moved on, not without 
 internal contention, but with amazing prosperity and success, 
 until she numbers within her bounds 16 synods, 89 presbyteries, 
 1214 ministers, 1887 churches, and 135,285 communicants, 
 scattered through the middle, southern and western states. 
 Her doctrine and discipline is strictly Calvinistic. Her clergy 
 have been pious, learned and active. Frequent outpourings 
 of the Holy Spirit, have refreshed her in all her borders. For 
 the instruction of her youth, a college was founded in 1746, at 
 Elizabethlown, in 1747, removed to New-York, and in 1757, 
 to Princeton, N. J., which has to this day, maintained a high 
 standing. With this was connected, in 1812, a Theological 
 seminary. This has three professors, one of didactic and po- 
 lemic theology, one of ecclesiastical history and church go- 
 vernment, and one of oriental and biblical literature, 16 scholar- 
 ships, and usually about 100 students. 
 
 Theological seminaries similar to this, have also recently been 
 estabhshed at Auburn, N. Y., Hampden Sydney, Va., and at 
 Alleghany town, near Pittsburgh, Pa. 
 
 As early as 1766, the synod of New-York and Philadelphia 
 instituted missions to the destitute. After the formation of 
 the general assembly, they were managed by that body until 
 1802, when a standing committee of missions was appointed. 
 About 100,000 dollars, have in the last 20 years, been expend- 
 ed by them. 
 
 Besides those above mentioned, the presbyterian church 
 counts, among her distinguished lights. President Davies,* 
 Witherspoon,! and Dr. Rodgers.J 
 
 * Rev. Samuel Davies, was one of the most eloquent and useful ministers of 
 the Christian church. A very powerful revival of religion, having commenced 
 in Hanover county, Virginia, the seat of episcopacy in 1740, application was 
 made to the synod of New-York, for aid. Mr. Tennent and Mr. Finley, first 
 visited that region. They were succeeded by Mr Whitefield, and then by Mr. 
 Davies, who was ordained to the ministry there, in 1748. In seven years, he had 
 300 communicants. In 1759, he was chosen to the presideucy of Princeton Col- 
 lege, which office he filled until his death, Feb. 4, 1761, aged 36. Three vols, 
 of his sermons are printed. 
 
 t Dr. Witherspoon, was for some years minister of Paisly, in Scotland, 
 where he was most highly esteemed, as an able and pious divine. He was the 
 
Chap. 21. dutch church in the united states. 357 
 
 The general assembly, composed of clergy and laity, dele- 
 gated from the presbyteries, meets annually in May, at Phila- 
 delphia. 
 
 CUMBERLAND PRESBYTERIANS. 
 
 In 1810, a body of presbyterians in Kentucky and Tenes- 
 see, separated from the general assembly of the presbyterian 
 church, and formed an independent body, called the Cumber- 
 land Presbytery. The ground of separntion. was a difference 
 of opinion, concerning the proper quahfications for the minis- 
 try ; — they considering it adviseable to put into the sacred of- 
 fice, men of piety, though destitute of a liberal education. 
 They use the confession and discipline of the presbyteriaa 
 church, thoujjjh they deny predestination. They commenced 
 with nine preachers, and have now about 100 conjfregations 
 and three presbyteries. Their preachers itinerate; with them 
 originated camp meetings, which they continue. They labour 
 and pray much for revivals, which have been frequent among 
 them. 
 
 DUTCH CHURCH. 
 
 The Dutch reformed church was first established in New- 
 York in 1693 exactly according to the pattern of the reformed 
 churches in Holland. From that period until 1737, nothing 
 worthy of record transpired, excepting that the doctrines of the 
 reformation were preached by learned ministers from Holland 
 in purity and power, and th*- ordinances of the gof^pel were re- 
 gularly administered to a serious and devout people. 
 
 In 1737, some incipient steps were taken toward forming a 
 Coetus, an assembly of mmisters and elders, to be subordinate to 
 the classis of Amsterdam ; but such a body was not fully esta- 
 blished until 1747. It then met at New-York. It was the first 
 judicatory m the American branch. 
 
 As the churches increased, they had need of many ministers. 
 
 leader of the orthodox party in Scotland. Upon invitation, he removed to New 
 Jersey, and became president of Princeton college, in 1768. He was also aii 
 eminent politician, and was appointed member of Congress. He was one of the 
 signers of the declaration of independence. He chtsed his life in the service of 
 the College and country, Nov. 15, 1794, aged 72 His works are in 4 vols. 8vo. 
 t Dr. Rodgers, was the father of presbyterianism, in the city of New-York. 
 He was converted under the preaching of Whitfield, and first settled in Dela-- 
 ware, in 1749. In 1761, he removed to Wall-street church, in New- York, 
 where he remained imtil his death, May 7, 1811, aged 83, full of usefulness and 
 honour. 
 
358 DUTCH CHURCH IN THE UNITED STATES. PeRIOD III. 
 
 These they had generally received from the schools in Holland. 
 Such of their own youth as desired the ministry were obhged 
 to repair to the mother country for instruction and ordination. 
 This was found to be both difficult and expensive ; and, in 1754, 
 a plan was proposed to charjge the Cootus into an independent 
 Classisy which should have the powei of ordaining. It met the 
 approbation of the major part ; but some, that were peculiarly 
 partial to the motl:er cluuch, violently opp(»sed it. A schism 
 ensued, which for many years, destroyed tlie peace ai:d pros- 
 perity of this part of Zion. Those who had long been united 
 in the tendeicst bonds, became bitter f(^es Chvicles which 
 were one in seistiment and name, lefused con.munion ; and mi- 
 nisters ceased entirely frcm all ndniirteiial interc(M'ise. 1 he' 
 Conferentie mew. as the cpposeis lo inc ependence wtie called, 
 viewed no man as fit to dispense to them divine tiuth or bieak 
 the bread of life, who had not been educated and ordained in 
 Holland As those v ho were willing to en:igiate, naturally 
 adhered to those with whom they vv( re so popular, the Coetus 
 party laid, in 1770, the foundatior of a college at New-Biuns- 
 wick N. J. which was called Queen's (ollege where they might 
 educate their sons foi the ministry. 
 
 In May, 1766, Mr, John H. Livingston of New- York, a young 
 man of much promise, went to Holland to puisue his theologi- 
 cal studies. He had viewed with grief the dissensions of the 
 American church, and now exerted himself to effect, if possible, 
 a radical cure. To the leading divines in H(»lland, he represent- 
 ed the deplorable effects of the controveisy, and the impor- 
 tance of their having in Ameiica the power of ordination ; and 
 he finally obtained a vf>te in their supreme judicatory, empower- 
 ing the Classis of Amsterdam to settle the concerns of the 
 American church. 
 
 On his return to New-York in 1 770, he took charge of a church 
 in the city, and soon prevailed uf.on the consistory to call a ge- 
 neral meeting of the f ut( h churches. 'I hey met in ISew-York 
 in 1771. All felt tired of contention ; and, without much delay, 
 a plan of pacification, proposed by the ( lassis of Amsterdam, 
 was unceremoniously agreed to. Joy reigned throughout the 
 long distracted churches ; and, forgetting the past unhappy con- 
 tentions, they moved forward with much harmony and strength 
 in building up the walls of Jerusalem. 
 
 From that period to the present, there has been probably less 
 change in that, than in any portion of the christian church.— 
 Queen's College, which had declined, has been lately rcMved. In 
 
Chap. 21. associate reformed church. 359 
 
 1784, a theological school was established with it. Dr. Living- 
 ston was made the first theological professor. In 1810, it was 
 united to Queen's college, and removed thither. 
 
 The Dutch churches, particularly in New-York and Albany, 
 are large and wealthy. They subscribe the canons of Dor- 
 drecht. Their ministers are required once on the Sabbath to 
 expound the catechism. They have about eighty congregations 
 composing one synotl. Their principal divines have been Doc- 
 tors Laidlie,a Livingston,^ Westerlo,^ Romeyn,^ Hardenburgh, 
 and Abeel. 
 
 ASSOCIATE REFORMED CHURCH. 
 
 About the middle of the last century a number of the Scotch 
 Seceders emigrated to America, and as they had here nothing 
 to do with the Burgess oath which had been a source of con- 
 tention, the Burgher and An!i-I5urgher ministers formed a coali- 
 tion, and joined in a general synod, called the synod of New- 
 York and Pennsylvania, and assumed the name of the Associate 
 Reformed Church. They have been favoured with two very 
 distinguished divines, the Drs John Masons, father and son, 
 ministers of the church in New-York. 
 
 GERMAN CHURCHES. 
 
 The emigrants from Germany to America settled chiefly in 
 Pennsylvania. The greater part of these were Lutherans. But 
 there were numbers of the Reformed. These two have always 
 been separate churches, though they differ but little in their 
 doctrines and church government. The Lutherans in general 
 no longer contend for the old views of the eucharist, and the 
 majority of the Reformed believe with the Lutherans in general 
 atonement. In many places they have jointly erected houses 
 
 [a] Minister in New- York. He was originally settled in a church at Flushing, 
 Zealand. Came to New- York in 1763, and died in 1778. He was the first who 
 Hreached in the Dutch church in English. 
 
 [b] Dr. L. was both pastor of the Dutch church in New- York, and from 
 1784 professor of Theology. In 1810, he resigned his pastoral relation, and re- 
 moved to Queen's College with his Theological school, and took charge of the 
 whole institution. He died January 29, 1825, aged 80, highly esteemed through* 
 out the American churches. 
 
 [c] Minister in Albany. 
 
 [d] Minister in Schenectady, a man of extensive learning, a professor of theo- 
 logy in the Reformed Dutch Church, and one of the principal founders of Union 
 CoJlesc. 
 
360 GERMAN LUTHERANS AND CALVINISTS. PeRIOD III. 
 
 of worship, worshipping in them alternately, and having sepa- 
 rate ministers. The subject of union has often been discussed, 
 and is ardently desired by many, on both sides. A hymn book 
 has been printed for the joint use of both churches. 
 
 The government of both is substantially Presbyterian. The 
 Lutherans' borders most on Independency. Their General 
 Synod is viewed rather as an advisary council. The Lutherans 
 adopt as their standard of faith the Augsburg confession. The 
 Reformed, the Heidelberg catechism The number of Lu- 
 theran congregations in the United States is one thousand, that 
 of the ministers is two hundred. They have suflfered much 
 from the want of learned ministers. To remedy the evil, a 
 Theological Seminary was erected at Gettysburgh, Pa., and a 
 Professor of Christian Theology, inducted May 5, 1826. 
 
Chap. 22. unitarians. 36; 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 Unitarians, Anabaptists or Mennonites. English Baptists, Ge- 
 neral and Particular. American Baptists. Free Willers. 
 Seventh day Baptists. (Quakers. Shakers. 
 
 The Unitarians are properly all those who reject the doc- 
 trine of three coequal persons in the Godhead, and suppose 
 Jesus Christ to be a created being. 
 
 Their numbers we have >een to be very great in the tinae of 
 Arius. During the long reign of the Roman church, they were 
 not known to have any being. But in the earliest periods of 
 the reformation, some were found in Switzerland, Germany, and 
 Poland, publicly denying the divinity of Christ, and endeavour- 
 ing to establish a system of religion which should consist wholly 
 of practical piety. They were among different sects and 
 classes, unable to embody themselves and become a regular 
 denomination. In 1532, Michael Servetus published seven 
 books " concerning the errors that are contained in the doc- 
 trine of the Trinity," and, under the ancient sanguinary code 
 of Frederic II. which required heretics to be put to death, was 
 burned at Geneva. His notions concerning the Supreme Being 
 are said to have been very obscure and chimerical. He agreed 
 with the Anabaptists in censuring infant baptism. Such as de- 
 nied the doctrine of the Trinity were, for some time after, called 
 Servetians. 
 
 In 1662, died at Zurich, Laelius Socinus, of the illustrious 
 family of the Sozzini, in Tuscany. He was a man of genius and 
 learning ; and becoming disgusted with popery, he travelled 
 through the reformed countries to make himself acquainted 
 with the system of the reformers ; but finding no satisfaction, 
 he formed a system of his own which he communicated secretly 
 to a few learned men. This system might have expired with 
 him, had it not been drawn from liis papers and published by 
 his nephew, Faustus, for certain unitarians who were scattered 
 throughout Poland. Its fundamental principle was, ' That Scrip- 
 ture is to investigated and explained by human reason, and that 
 no doctrine is to be acknowledged by us which is not level to 
 human comprehension.' He not only rejected, therefore, the 
 doctrine of the Trinity, but supposed that Jesus Christ was a 
 mere man, and that the Holy Ghost is nothing but the power of 
 
 31 
 
362 ujfiTARiANS. Period III. 
 
 the Father, who alone is God. He discarded also the other dis- 
 tinguishing doctrines of the reformers, — original sin, predestina- 
 tion, propitiation for sin b}* the death of Christ ; and viewed Jesu? 
 only as an inspired preacher of righteousness, who died an ex- 
 ample of heroism, settino; a seal to his doctrine by his blood. 
 He viewed the future punishment of the wicked as disciplinary, 
 to be succeeded by annihilation if it did not bring them to 
 repentance. His moral system chiefly regarded the external 
 actions and duties of life ; so that whoever was externally vir- 
 tuous was to be received as a Christian. He also denied the 
 plenary inspiration of the Scriptures. 
 
 Such as adopted this system, have since been called Socinian?. 
 Through the exertions of its patrons, it was received by multi- 
 tudes, especially in the higher ranks in Poland. Several flou- 
 rishing unilariHn congregations had been planted in Cracow, 
 Lublin, Pinczow, Lauk and Smila. In 1672, their ministers trans- 
 lated the Bible into Polish, and in 1574, they had drawn up 
 a summary of rehgious doctrine. These, Faustus soon drew 
 over to bis peculiar views, and they permitted him to revise 
 their catechism and confession of faith, which has from that 
 period been called the catechism of Racow, and considered as 
 the true confession of the party. 
 
 In 1563, the doctrine of Socinus was introduced into Tran- 
 sylvania, and received by vast numbers. Its supporters endea- 
 voured also to introduce it into Hungary and Austria, but met 
 with a repulse from the catholics and Lutherans. Joseph Sie- 
 mienius built for their use the city of Racow. There they set 
 up a press and printed many books and tracts which they dis- 
 persed with great zeal through many countries. They also 
 sent several missionaries, men of high birth, learning and elo- 
 quence, into many parts of Europe, but without much success. 
 A small congregation was gathered at Dantzic, and a few em- 
 braced Socinianism in Holland and England. 
 
 At Racow and Lubhn they erected seminaries of learning ; 
 and gave themselves much to the pursuits of human science. 
 About 1580 they fell into dissension relating to the dignity ol 
 Christ's nature and character, the personality of the Holy Ghost. 
 and infant baptism. Two popular sects arose-, one called the 
 Budneans, who refused rendering any worship to Christ ; and- 
 the other the Farnovians, who inclined to Arianism. 
 
 The Socinians continued to flourish and increase until about 
 the year 1638, when, having excited against them the indigna- 
 tion of the catholics, the government demolished the academy 
 at Racow. banished the professors, destroyed their printing 
 
Chap. 22. unitarians. 363 
 
 house and shut up their churches. But this was only the fore- 
 runner of a most tremendous act of the diet of Warsaw in 1658. 
 by which all Socinians were forever banished from the country 
 and capital punishmfnts were denounced against all who should 
 adopt their sentiments or harbor their persons. 
 
 The fate of the exiles was very severe. They were dispersed 
 with the loss of every thinor dear to them through various coun- 
 tries of Europe but could no where gain protection so as to form 
 an united settlement and estabhsh their worship. Through the 
 exertions of Stanislaus, a Polish knight, they, for a time, enjoy- 
 ed the patronage ot Frederic III., king of Denmark, but they 
 were soon deprived of that through the opposition of the cler- 
 gy. Numbers fled to England, but dispersed themselves among 
 the reigning sects as they could do it and retain their principles. 
 These however generally adopted the Arian and Semi-arian sys- 
 tem. One independent congregation only existed in London 
 during the protectorship of Cromwell, which received the doc- 
 trines of Socinus. 
 
 Early in the eighteenth century the unitarian controversy 
 was revived in England by Mr. Whiston, professor of mathema- 
 tics in the university of Cambridge, who supported the Arian 
 system to the loss of his chair. He was followed by Dr. Samuel 
 Clarke, who however rather maintained a difference of rank 
 than nature between the Father, Son and Holy Ghost. He was 
 opposed in his pecuhar views by Dr. Waterland. About 1720 
 Arianism began to spread in the presbyterian and general 
 baptist churches, which it ultimately almost wholly engross- 
 ed. But it is now supplanted by Socinianism, principally 
 through the labours of Dr. Lardner Dr. Priestly, Mr. Lin-iley, 
 Gilbert Wakefield and Mr. Belsham. All the unitarian church- 
 es do not amount to 100, and these are small. A seminary has 
 for some time existed at Hackney for the education of unitarian 
 ministers. In Germany and Switzerland unitarianism has of 
 late prevailed very extensively. Semler and his disciples have 
 surpassed all others in their low views of revelation, and the 
 character of the gospel of Christ, rejecting inspiration and mi- 
 racles, and treating the whole history of Jesus as little better 
 than pagan mythology. In 1794 Dr. Priestly meeting with 
 much opposition and persecution in England, removed to America. 
 By his conversation and writings he gained some adherents ; 
 and a few congregations were formed in the middle States. 
 This eminent man died in 1804. 
 
 But a more signal triumph unitarianism has gained within the 
 last twenty years, in the eastern part of New-England. Many 
 
364 ANABAPTISTS* PeRIOD Ilf. 
 
 of the wealthiest congregations with their ministers, have renoun- 
 ced the doctrine of the Trinity and the other doctrines of the 
 reformation. Some are Arians, others are simple Humanita- 
 rians. The Calvinistic doctrines are viewed by them as scho- 
 lastic chimeras. An able controversy has been sustained be- 
 tween Dr. Worcester, Professor Stuart and Woods on the one 
 side and Dr. Channing and Professor Ware on the other. 
 
 Most of the students from the Theological institution connec- 
 ted with Harvard university, are unitarians. 
 
 Those here mentioned have been their principal writers. It 
 may here be added that a considerable body of people calling 
 themselves Christians have recently risen up in America who 
 glory in being unitarians. But they have no connexion with 
 the congregational unitarians of Massachusetts, considering 
 themselves as more evangelical. They are generally illiterate 
 and fanatical. They number about 20,000. 
 
 ANABAPTISTS. 
 
 The leading principle which had actuated the anabaptists in 
 Germany, took deep root in the breasts of multitudes throughout 
 the North and West of F.urope. '1 hi? was, " That the kingdom 
 of Christ, or the visible church he had established upon the 
 earth, was an assembly of true and real saints, and ought there- 
 fore to be inaccessible to the wicked and unrighteous, and also 
 exempt from all those institutions which human prudence sug- 
 gests, to oppose the progress of iniquity or to correct and reform 
 transgressors." !t had led the anabaptists to the exclusion of 
 magistrates, the abolition < f war, the piohil)ition of oaths, rejec- 
 tion of infant baptism, conteinpt of all human science, to false 
 miracles, visions prophecies, and other extravagancies until it 
 had brought upon them the civil arm and caused their suppres- 
 sion. 
 
 But in the year 1535, Menno Simon a man of extraordinary 
 activity and perseverance, who had been a popish priest, united 
 himself to their miserable remnant and, for twenty-five years, 
 continually travelled through East and West Friesland, liolland, 
 Guelderland Brabant, and Westphalia, j)reaching to them and 
 laboring to form them into one regular conununity. His labors 
 were successful. They united around him, viewed him as their 
 common father and after him were called Me>nonites. 
 
 Menno retained all the leading principles of the German ana- 
 baptists, but he drew up a Ibrm ot discipline which suppressed 
 fanaticism, and gave his community an appearance not dissimilar 
 ^o that of the Lutheran and Reformed churches. That their 
 
Chap. 22. anabaptists. 365 
 
 form of doctrine might be entirely scriptural, it was drawn in 
 scripture language ; but so much did the Mennonists trust to the 
 extraordinary directions of the Holy Spirit, that they cared but 
 little about any formula, or instructing their people in any of the 
 great truths of religion. They early fell into violent dissension 
 on points of discipline, and suddenly their church was divided 
 into two great parties, the austere and the lenient. The former 
 were disposed to excommunicate all open transgressors, even 
 such as varied from established rules in their dress, without warn- 
 ing, from the church and from all intercourse with their wives, 
 husbands, brothers, sisters and relations, and avoid them as they 
 would the plague. The latter were for treating offenders with 
 lenity and moderation. The rigid party were subdivided on other 
 points, but they soon dwindled to a small number. These were 
 called Flandrians, while the moderate were called Waterlandri- 
 ans, from the places where they resided. Both parties, however, 
 uniting in the principle, that sanctity of manners is the test of the 
 true ciiurch, went far beyond other denominations in austerities, 
 and would admit none to their communion but such as exhibited 
 the greatest gravity and simplicity in their looks, gestures and 
 clothing, and practised the greatest abstemiousness in their lives. 
 Learning and philosophy too, they both considered as the pest 
 of the charch. The most ignorant man was viewed as proper 
 for a religious teacher as any other if he had the teachings of the 
 Spirit. On this point however, the Waterlandrians were less 
 bigotted than the others, and established a public seminary at 
 Amsterdam. 
 
 The Mennonites first gained a legal toleration in the United 
 Provinces in 1572. They did not, however, enjoy undisturbed 
 tranquilhty until 1626, when, by the publication of a confession of 
 faith, they cleared themselves from public opprobrium. In 1630, 
 a general conference of all the Mennonites in Germany, Flan- 
 ders and Friesland was held at Amsterdam, when they entered 
 into bonds of fraternal union, each retaining their own peculiaii- 
 ties. In 1649 the conference was renewed, and many of the 
 severities of Menno were mitigated. A few of them came to 
 England in the reign of Henry VHI. but they suffered much per- 
 secution from the government, and were banished by Queen 
 Elizabeth to Holland. 
 
 In 1608, the sentiments of the Mennonites began again to 
 spread in England. A few imbibing them, stparated from the 
 independents, and estabhshed a communion of their own, and, 
 renouncing their former baptism, sent over one of their number 
 
 3r^ 
 
366 BAPTISTS. Period III. 
 
 to Holland, to be immersed by the Dutch anabaptists, that he 
 might be qualified to administer the ordinance in England. From 
 this they soon spread and became numerous. 
 
 They rejected the name of anabaptists because they would not 
 allow that any baptized by them had been baptized before and 
 assumed the name of Baptists ; declared themselves the only true 
 church of Christ and claimed a direct descent from Christ and 
 his apostles, through the Waldenses. Like the Mennonites, they 
 viewed believing adults as the only proper subjects of baptism ; 
 and immersion as the only proper mode. None therefore, but 
 those who had been immersed upon a profession of savmg faith, 
 would they allow to belong to the church of Christ, and to be: 
 proper subjects of communion. All the rest of the Christian 
 world they considered as aliens, without. They early fell into 
 contention upon points of doctrine, and split in 1611 into two 
 great parties, called the particular and the general baptists. The 
 particular baptists are Calvinists and the general Arminians. 
 The former have ever been by far the most numerous. Some 
 of both parties have recenly admitted those who have been bap- 
 tized in infancy, to the Lord's supper. Some also, of both par- 
 ties, observe the seventh day as the sabbath, from an apprehen- 
 sion that Christ never abrogated the Jewish sabbath. These are 
 called Seventh-day baptists. 
 
 During the reign of the high commission court and star 
 chamber, many of the baptists suffered severely. Cromwell 
 extended protection and patronage to them, and they increased 
 considerably during the protectorate. But they met, at that 
 period, with much perplexily and trouble, from the quakers, 
 who violently opposed all water baptism. By the act of uni- 
 formity in 1662, they suffered svith other nonconformists, and 
 were ejected from their pulpits ; and subsequently were sub- 
 jected to vexations, imprisonments, loss of goods and of life. 
 Among those who suffered severely, of this denomination, wav 
 '.he celebrated 
 
 JOHN BUNYAN. 
 
 He was the son of a tinker, born 1628. In early life, he was 
 infamous for the most daring impiet}'. Thrice was he snatched 
 from the jaws of death; but the divine mercies he only abused 
 to sin. Fortunately, he married the daughter of a pious man, 
 whose only portion was two books, " The Practice of Piety,'' 
 and "The Plain Man's Pathway to Heaven." These books 
 brought conversion to his heart ; and submitting himself to 
 Hod, he entered into the communion of the baptist church, at 
 
Chap. 22. john bunyan. 367 
 
 Bedford, in his 27th year, and soon became an active and pow- 
 erful preacher of the Gospel. He established himself at Bed- 
 ford, and was active in fornjing numerous churches around him. 
 At the restoration, he was seized and thrown into prison, where 
 he lay twelve years But there he was not idle He main- 
 tained himselt and tjamily. by making long tagged thread laces ; 
 and there wrote that most wonderful book, " The Pilgrim's 
 Progress." After he regained his libert), he travelled through 
 England, to comfort and establish his brethren. A meeting 
 hoiise was built for him at Bedford. But he often preached in 
 London, when he attracted vast crowds. He died Aug. 31, 
 1688, aged sixty years He was a man of deep humility and 
 gentleness. His industry is to be seen in his two folio volumes. 
 His Pilgrim's Progress has been translated into various lan- 
 guages, and has been printed more times than any book ex- 
 cepting the Bible. Until the middle of the eighteenth century, 
 the baptists never admitted psalmody into their worship, con- 
 sidering it a human ordinance. It was then introduced by 
 some, and a violent controversy ensued. 
 
 At the revolution in 1688, the baptists, with the other dissen- 
 ters, gained a legal toleration ; and in the next year, delegates 
 from upwards of an hundred churches, met in London, to inquire 
 into the state of the churches, and adopt measures for their 
 prosperity. By this assembly, was published the Confession of 
 Faith, known as the Century Confession. It continued its an- 
 nual sessions a few years. At this period there were in En- 
 gland and Wales, about 300 churches, though many of them 
 were small and without pastors. 
 
 Their increase in the last century, was small. Of the par- 
 ticular baptists, there were in 17G8, 217 churches, in 1790, 
 3l!r , in 1798, 361. In Wales, there were about 80 churches. 
 In Ireland, but 8 or 10. In Scotland, but a few, and these 
 have been Sandemanians, who have had no fellowship with the 
 English baptists. The general baptists have about an hundred 
 churches in Great Britain. They are generally arminian and 
 unitarian. 
 
 In 1793, the particular baptists formed a missionary society, 
 and sent Messrs. Thomas, Carey and Marsliman, to India, who, 
 under God, have done wonders. 
 
 The assembly of 1689, laid the foundation of a baptist 
 academy, at Bristol, for the education of ministers. This ha? 
 been very flourishing. Another was founded near London, in 
 1810. 
 
 From their opposition to human fcience and hiimnn aid, in 
 
36S AMERICAN BAPTISTS. PeRIOD III. 
 
 building up the cause of Christ, the English baptists have had 
 but few learned men, and have produced but few valuable 
 works. Gill * the Rylands.t Stennets,| Pearce,§ Fuller, II and 
 Ward,^ particular baptists, have been ornaments to the Chris- 
 tian church, Robert Hall, is now their glory. The ministers 
 among the general baptists, have usually been men of more 
 learning, than among the particulars, though no individuals 
 have excelled them 
 
 The Baptists came to New-England soon after its settlement. 
 The famous Roger Williams, who left his congregational church 
 in Salem and contended with the government and churches in 
 Massachusetts on points of discipline, established himself at 
 Providence with no particular church order, in 1639. in a little 
 time he and his people renounced infant baptism and were bap- 
 tized according to the views of the baptists. This church was 
 the first baptist church in America. A baptist church was 
 gathered in Charlestown Mass. 1665 in New-Jersey in 1688, 
 in South Carohna in 1690, in Groton Ct. 1705. In the 
 first century 17 churches were gathered. Nine of them were 
 in New- England. In the next 40 years twenty more were es- 
 tablished. After the great revival in 1741 arose many separate 
 churches all over New-England. Many of these became baptist, 
 so that in 1790 they numbered above 800 churches. But a de- 
 stroying blast came over them through the influence of Elkanan 
 Winchester, who preached among them the doctrine of universal 
 restoration. With the increase of the country this denomination 
 also has rapidly increased, and have now in the United States 
 about 3000 congregations and 2000 ministers They are chief- 
 ly in the western and southern states. In the early period of 
 theii' history the baptists in New-England and Virginia were 
 much molested on account of their peculiarities. From Massa- 
 chusetts they were at one time banished. 
 
 * Dr. Gill was pastor, first of the baptist church in Kittering, and afterwards 
 in London. He was a great scholar, and an high calvinist. He wrote an ex- 
 position of the Bible, in 9 vols, folio, and a body of divinity, in 3 vols. 4to. 
 He died Oct 13, 1771. 
 
 Father and son. Both ministers at Northampton. The latter became head 
 oi the baptists' academy at Bristol. 
 
 ' Father and son. Both ministers at Exeter, of excellent character, and dis- 
 tinguished abilities. 
 
 ^ Minister of Birmineham, a man of ardent piety, and warm missionary spi- 
 rit. Died Oct. 1799, ag'ed 33. 
 
 II Minister at Kittering. One of the most able and excellent men of any 
 v'ommunion. 
 
 y Late Missionary to India. He inspected the printing press .it Serampore. 
 His labours were immense. 
 
Chap. 22. free-willers. 369 
 
 The baptists in the United States are generally particular and 
 calvinistic. As a body they are serious and very regular. 
 Many of their churches have enjoyed precious revivals. Their 
 mi'iisters have failei in intelligence, but some, particularly Mr. 
 Gano,* Dr. Manning,t Dr. Stillnian,| Dr. Furman§ and Dr. 
 Baldwin ! have been highly respectable. They have a college 
 at Providence Rhode Island ; a literary and theological institution 
 at Waterville, Maine — another at Washington City, a theological 
 school near Boston and one m the state of New-York. They 
 have in the United States 145 associations. They Uberally 
 support foreign missions. 
 
 After the French war a number of famiHes removed from 
 New-England and settled in Nova Scotia and New-Brunswick. 
 Some were baptists who laid the foundation of churches there. 
 But they have never prevailed much there until within a few 
 years. In Ipper and Lower Canada there are but few of this 
 order. In the West Indies they have some churches. 
 
 THE ARMINIAN BAPTISTS 
 
 Are in America few in number. They are called free wil- 
 lers. They date their rise in 1780, through the activity of El- 
 der Randall of New Durham. They are numerous in New- 
 England and Canada. As a body they are loose, violent against 
 divine decrees, the divine institution of the Sabbath, family pray- 
 er ; have few settled ministers and but little solemnity in pub- 
 lic worship. They attach chief importance to being plunged. 
 
 A body of men styling themselves Christians, a species of low 
 unitarians, coalesce with them. These estimate their number 
 at 20 000. 
 
 * Mr. Gano was pastor of the Gold strpet church, New- York 25 years. At 
 the close of life he removed to K.ntucky, where he died in 1804, aged 77, leav- 
 ing behind him a very high reputation as a laborious, faithful minister of Christ. 
 Dr. Manning was, during his life, considered as the most learned man 
 among the American baptists. He received his education at Nassau Hall, New- 
 Jersey ; prtached in several places with reputation, and then settled at Warren, 
 Rhode Island, where he opened a latin school. In 1765 he obtamed a charter 
 of incorporation for Rhode island coll ge, of which he was chosen President. 
 When that institution was plac<d at Providence h<- removed there and perform- 
 ed the duties of the presidency and preached to the baptist church for 'i5y< ars. 
 He was sent by Rhode Island to the old Congress. He died greatly lamented 
 Juh 29 1791, aged 53. 
 
 ': Dr. Stillman was born in Philadelphia 1737. After preaching in various 
 places, he was settled in Boston in 1765 where he continued greatly beloved 
 and respected until his death, March 13, 1807, in the 70th year of his age. Ho 
 was a truly elocjuent preacher and good man His publications were many. 
 
 ^ Minister in Charleston, South Carolina. 
 
 '! Minister in Boston. 
 
370 BAPTISTS. QUAKERS. PeRIOD III. 
 
 SEVENTH DAY BAPTISTS 
 
 Have been known in England about 200 years, but havt 
 never been numerous. They first appeared in Newport, Rhode 
 Island, and formed a church in 1671. This church has con- 
 tinued to the present time. A more flourishing one exists at 
 Hopkinton. Several are in the connexion, and some have been 
 planted in the state of New- York. They conceive that it was 
 an antichristian power that changed the sabbath from the seventh 
 day to the first. 
 
 Other small sects of baptists exist in America as the Roger- 
 ene baptists in Connecticut the Keithian baptists, a sect of 
 quakers Tunker baptists or Dippers and Mennonites, in Penn- 
 sylvania and at the West. 
 
 QUAKERS, OR FRIENDS. 
 
 In that great revolution of religious opinion in England which 
 first gave every one, excepting the old standing order, free tole- 
 ration, and advaiiced a Cromwell to the throne, it might be ex- 
 pected, from the natural tendency of the human mind to extremes, 
 that some would go in their speculations and demands as far be- 
 yond all that sound reason and scripture would approve, as would 
 balance the restraints under which they had before been held. 
 Among those who thus went beyond all reformers was George 
 Fox, who was born at Drayton, 1624, and educated a shoema- 
 ker and grazier. Discontented with these employments, he led 
 a wandering life, frequented much the company of religious and 
 devout persons, and m 1647 became a preacher. He found no- 
 thing in the religion of the times which pleased him. Christians 
 were, in his view, woildly and licentious. The modes of woi'ship 
 were established by law. The clergy were ordained over par- 
 ticular parishes, and paid for preaching. These things, as well 
 as the drunkenness, injustice and profanity of the age, were the 
 subjects of his severe animadversion. Against the commonly 
 received doctrine, that the scripture is able to make us wise unto 
 salvation, and that ministers should be qualified for their office 
 by suitable degrees of beaming he asserted that the light of 
 Christ, let in upon the heart, was the only means of salvation, 
 and a sufficient qualification for the ministry. At Nottingham. 
 " he went away," says his biographer, ' to the steeple house, 
 where the priest took for his text, " We have a more sure word 
 of pro|>hecy, whereunto ye do well that' ye take heed, as unto a 
 light that shineth in a dark place, until the day dawn, and the 
 day star arise in your hearts." And he told the people this was 
 the scripture by which they were to try all doctrines opinions, 
 and rehgions. George Fox hearing this, felt such mighty power 
 
Chap. 22. Quakers, or friends. 371 
 
 and godly zeal working in him, that he was made to cry out, O 
 no : It is not the scripture, but it is the Holy Spirit by which the 
 holy men of God gave forth the scriptures, whereby opinions, 
 religions and judgments are to be tried. That it was which led 
 into all truth and gave the knowledge thereof. He thus speak- 
 ing- the officers came and took him away, and put him into a 
 filthy prison," After his release, he travelled through England, 
 Ireland, Scotland, Holland, Germany, the American colonies and 
 the West Indies, calling upon men to disregard the ordinary 
 forms of religion, and attend to that divine hght which is in all 
 men. Eight several times more he was imprisoned as a disturber 
 of the peace and of public worship. 
 
 Fox had many adherents who were called quakers, as some 
 say, because he once told one of his judges to tremble at the 
 word of the Lord, or as others affirm, from certain distortions in 
 their worship. In these Fox assisted by Robert Barclay, George 
 Keith and Samuel Fisher formed a regular system of doctrine 
 and discipline. He died in London in 1690. And though Wil- 
 ham Penn said of him, " He was a man that God endowed with 
 a clear and wonderful depth, a discerner of others spirits, and 
 very much a master of his own, of an innocent life, meek, con- 
 tented, modest, steady, tender " yet it is evident from his history, 
 that he had no small portion of fanaticism, and that he broached 
 sentiments which must have appeared to men at that period as 
 utterly subversive of civil and religious order and decorum. 
 
 These sentiments many of his followers fully acted out, crea- 
 ting great disturbances, and were severely chastised by the ma- 
 gistracy. Of these disturbances however, they acquit themselves 
 as the guilty cause, since they only pursued the course pointed out 
 by the light that was in them, and would have nothing to do with 
 the established forms of presbyterianism or episcopacy, and re- 
 fused to take oaths to the magistracy, or pay tithes, or engage in 
 war. The tumults were occasioned by those who would not let 
 them pursue their own course. But the pious community viewed 
 this course as destructive of all true religion, and the magistracy, 
 as subversive of civil government ; and they were imprisoned and 
 fined and whipped, sometimes for their tenets, but more fre- 
 quently for their obstinacy. Cromwell was disposed to suppress 
 them ; but the more he learned of their character, the more dis- 
 posed he was to let them alone, but he did not put a stop to the 
 persecutions. 
 
 King Charles H. and James, oppressed them and made severe 
 laws against their meetings for worship, chiefly because they 
 would not take the oath of allegiance. Had the value of their 
 
372 QUAKERS OR FRIENDS. PeRIOD III. * 
 
 affirmation been understood, as it now is, they might have been 
 spared much tedious imprisonment, and found as faithful, peace- 
 able subjects as those who took the oath. 
 
 In 1656, a few female Quakers came to New-England, and 
 practised conduct which they said was required of them by the 
 Divine will, and pointed out by the light in them, but which the 
 civil magistrates viewed as inconsistent with civil and religious 
 order; and they were punished with siripes and banishment. 
 In 1630, four were put to death. But they interceded with 
 Charles 11. and obtained a mandamus to stop these severities. 
 In 1672, Charles released four hundred from prison, who 
 had refused to conform to the church of England, to take the 
 oath of allegiance ; and pay tithes, but at the king's decease, 
 fifteen hundred were still confined for what was considered out- 
 rageous conduct. Their imprisonments were long and severe, 
 and many of them died without regaining their li! erty. They 
 enjoyed no peace in Great Britain until the Revolution. Their 
 affirmation is now there taken in civil courts, except in criminal 
 cases. 
 
 In 1680, William Penn received from Charles II. a grant of 
 that fertile territory, which now forms the state of Pennsylvania, 
 as a reward for the eminent services of his father, who was a 
 vice admiral in the British navy. Penn was a shrewd, intelli- 
 gent, active man, and improved his grant to the greatest advan- 
 tage. He carried with him a large number ot Friends from 
 England, and founded a city of remarkable regularity and beauty ; 
 which, for the harmony that prevailed among them, he called 
 Philadelphia ; and a state which has risen to the first rank in 
 the Union. There they have increased astonishingly, and be- 
 come a large and respectable community. The first law in 
 Massachusetts, exempting the Quakers from taxation for the 
 support of the congregational ministry, was passed in 1734. 
 During the revolutionary war they were involved in great dis- 
 tresses because they refused to join the army. Many whole 
 and large estates went to pay the fines imposed upon them. 
 
 In America they have between five and six hundred congre- 
 gations. In England their numbers are estimated at about forty 
 thousand. 
 
 The Quakers have ever maintained many doctrines in com- 
 mon with the reformed churches, but they view every man. Chris- 
 tians, Turks, Jews, and Pagans, as furnished with a measure of 
 the Holy Spirit, or as they call it, of the light of Christ, which 
 is a rule of duty superior to the Holy Scriptures, and which re- 
 quires only to be brought into exercise in silence and medita- 
 
Chap. 23. shakers. 373 
 
 tion. They reject a regular Gospel ministry, viewing every 
 person, male and female, as a suitable religious teacher who is 
 influenced by the Spirit, to speak in a public meeting. They 
 reject also the Sabbath, singing, outward ordinances, baptism, 
 and the Lord's supper, giving them a spiritual interpretation. 
 They have no family worship and no religious service at meals. 
 They consider all outward forms as hindrances to true spiritual 
 worship, and think their most precious meetings to be those in 
 which they have perfect silence and communion with God. 
 They practise great abstemiousness in living, renounce all 
 amusements, all forms of politeness, and respect of persons, 
 lest these things should cloud the divine light. They abhor 
 the common name of the months and days of the week as relics 
 of paganism, and substitute the ordinal numbers.* Their sys- 
 tem necessarily excludes the vicarious atonement of Christ and 
 terminates in deism. They refuse to take an oath, to engage 
 in war, to give titles, to pay outward homage, and are uniform 
 and plain in their dress. t A drunken quaker is seldom seen. 
 Their government is sustained in monthly, quarterly and yearly 
 meetings, and is a kind of presbyterianism. 
 
 Of late there has been an extensive and serious division 
 among them on points of doctrine ; one party has struggled for 
 a considerable degree of orthodoxy and spirituality, while the 
 other has been upholding the lowest kind of Socinianism. 
 
 The Shakers are a sect formed in England by one James 
 Wadley ; but its prime leader was Ann Lee. This woman 
 claimed the gift of languages, of healing, of discovering the se- 
 crets of the heart, being actuated by the invisible power of 
 God, sinless perfection, and immediate communication with 
 heaven. In 1774, she emigrated with her follovvers to Ameri- 
 ca. They have a large establishment at New Lebanon, N. Y, 
 and fifteen or twenty others in various States. Their number 
 exceeds four thousand. They view Ann as the elect lady, who 
 travails for the whole world, by and through whom alone any 
 blessing can descend upon any person. They derive their name 
 from a heavy dancing and a shuddering in their worship. They 
 reject matrimony — are celebrated for their neatness and worldly 
 thrift; but consider the scripture as obsolete, and really have 
 30 little among them of the Gospel of Christ, as to render it 
 questionable whether they should find a place in the history of 
 the Church. 
 
 * In this they were not at first peculiar. The independents and baptists did 
 (he same. 
 
 t They adopted what was the plain dress in 1650, and this they hare never 
 altered, 
 
 32 
 
374 MORAVIANS. PeIIIOD Ili 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 Moravians. History and discipline. Methodists. Early labors 
 of Wesley and Whitefield. Their separation. Wesleyan metko- 
 dists. Their order, discipline, and increase in Europe and Amer 
 ica. Whitefieldian methodists. Lady Huntingdon. Unive/' 
 salists. 
 
 The Moravians and Bohemians were first converted to the 
 Christian faith in the ninth century, and united in communion 
 with the Greek church. In process of time, they submitted to 
 the Romans. But animated by the labors and example of John 
 Huss and Jerome, they, in the fifteenth century, renounced the 
 papal dominion. In the time of the reformation they were called 
 the united brethren, and formed friendly correspondence with 
 Luther and the principal reformers. But in a civil war in 1 620. 
 Ihey were exceedingly distressed, and scattered throughout Eu 
 rope. 
 
 In 1 722, a small remnant of them were conducted by Christian 
 David, a brother, from Fulnech in Moravia, to Upper Lusatia, 
 where they put themselves under the protection of Nicholas 
 Lewis, Count of Zinzendorf, and built a village which they called 
 Hutberg and Hernhut, or Watch-hill. The Count showed them 
 much kindness, and being a zealous Lutheran, endeavoured to 
 gather them into the Lutheran church. But he failed and be- 
 came himself a convert to their faith and discipline. In 1 735, he 
 was consecrated one of their bishops, and became their spiritual 
 father and great benefactor. He died at Hernhuth in 1660, aged 
 60. He is viewed by the Moravians as one of the greatest and 
 best of men, though he is represented by many as fanatical in his 
 preaching. 
 
 Hernhut the Moravians have held as the centre of their vasi; 
 operations in the heathen world. A few have fixed their residence 
 in London and Amsterdam. They profess to adhere to the Augs- 
 burg confession of faith, which was drawn up by Luther and Me- 
 lanchton in 1 530. But they have some peculiar views, and a very 
 peculiar government. They know but little of the points whicl) 
 divide Calvinists and Arminians, and speak almost constantly of 
 the Redeemer. They have several congregations, which meet 
 by deputies once in seven years in a general synod, for the super- 
 
Chap. 23. mobaVUNS. 375 
 
 ^ intendence of the congregations and missions. All questions qC 
 importance are determined by lot, i. e. as they suppose, by the 
 Lord. A subordinate body is appointed at the close of the ses- 
 sion, on whom devolves the chief management of the insti- 
 tution. This is called The elders' conference of the Unity, ami 
 consists of thirteen elders, who are divided into four depart- 
 ments. 1st. The mission department, which superintends the 
 missionary concerns. 2d. The helpers' department, which 
 watches over the principles and morals of the congregation. 
 3d. The servants' department, which superintends the do- 
 mestic concerns. 4th. The overseers' department which looks 
 to the maintenance of the constitution and discipline of the 
 brethren. The power of this eldei*s' conference is very exten- 
 sive. Every servant in the unity is appointed or removed by it at 
 its pleasure. Bishops and ministers are alike subject with the 
 people. 
 
 Each congregation also has a conference of elders for its own 
 government, which is divided into five departments. They have 
 
 I economies or choir houses, where they live together in commu- 
 nity ; the single men and single women apart, under the super- 
 intendence of elderly persons. They take peculiar care in the 
 education of their children. They marry only in their own com- 
 
 i munion. In the plainness of their dress they strongly resemble 
 
 * the qaakers and methodists. They have ever been exceedingly 
 
 * devoted to foreign missions, and have set a most noble example to 
 all other denominations of Christians. 
 
 The Moravians have bishops, minister^, deacons and deacon- 
 esses ; but their bishops are superior to the ministers only in the 
 power of ordination, and can ordain none but such as are desig- 
 nated by the elders' conference. 
 
 METHODISTS. 
 
 The revolution in England in 1688, had given such perfect 
 toleration to the various protestant churches, that care for self- 
 preservation was supplanted by a worldly spirit, and infidelity 
 entered and overflowed, and threatened to sweep Christianity 
 from the kingdom. At this momentous period, when not merely 
 vital piety was the subject of ridicule, but the learned divines 
 of the nation found it difficult to defend the outworks of Christ- 
 j ianity, the methodists arose, producing a prodigious religious 
 I excitement among the common people throughout England and 
 ! America. 
 
 This §ect may be traced to Mr. John Wjpsley. This extragi:" 
 
3f6 METHODISTS. PeRIOD IIL 
 
 dinary maa was born 1703. He received his education at Ox- 
 ford University, and in 1725, while a tutor there, was ordained 
 to the ministry in the established church. Being deeply im- 
 pressed with tlie subject of religion, he conversed with a friend 
 on the means of improvement, who told him that " he must 
 find companions or make them ; — that the Bible knew nothing 
 of a solitary religion." This led him to associate with him in 
 1729, his brother Charles, Mr Morgan and Mr. Kirkham.and a 
 few years after, Messrs. Ingham, Hervey, Broughton and George 
 WhitefieM, then in his 18th year — all students in College. Their 
 meetings for religious improvement were so regularly attended 
 by them, and so methodical did they become in all things, as to 
 be called by the licentious students, methodists and the godly 
 club. This society continued about five years, and rendered 
 itself very popular with many by their religious and charitable 
 efforts, while by others it was calumniated and abused. But 
 none of the members seem to have known much of the religion 
 of the gospel. Whitefield pursued the course of a pharisee, and 
 by ascetic austerities nearly brought himself to the grave, while 
 Wesley directing his attention to the inner man, but not knowing 
 there was an Holy Ghost, labored at his great work, " the reco- 
 very," as he expressed it, "of that single intention and pure 
 affection, which was in Christ Jesus." 
 
 The popularity of these young methodists, induced some of 
 the trustees of the new colony of Georgia to invite the Wesleys 
 to go thither, and preach to the Indians. With this request 
 they complied, and sailed 1735, in company with some Mo- 
 ravian missionaries from Germany, whose humble faith and 
 holy joy, even in the storm, showed John that notwith- 
 standing his ardent pursuit of inward holiness he was yet a 
 stranger to vital piety. Charles returned the next year to Eng- 
 land John remained three years, but without effecting much 
 good. 
 
 Whitefield early turned from his austerities to the gospel 
 scheme of justification by faith, and by studying closely Paul's 
 Epistles, and Henry's commentary, entered fully into the views 
 of Calvin. In 1736, at the age of twenty-one, he commenced 
 preaching the gospel, with a popularity unknown before by any 
 man in England. To a rich curacy he was invited in LondoD ; 
 but on Mr. Wesley's return, he chose to take his place, and em- 
 barked for Georgia in 1738. On his voyage he became instru- 
 mental of a thorough reformation in the ship's crew. At Geor- 
 gia he established an orphan house : which led him to travel 
 
Chap. ^3. wesley and whitefield. 377 
 
 through New England to procure assistance for it, where also 
 he preached with wonderful power and success. For the same 
 purpose he recrossed the ocean, and was received with the most 
 enthusiastic applauses by thousands of hearers. From many of 
 the pulpits of the establishment he was shut, as an enthusiast, 
 and to this circumstance may be traced the formation of a new 
 sect. For he now found it necessary to set up for himself to 
 effect any good. " 1 thought," said he, ^^ it might be doing the 
 service of my Creator, who had a mountain for his pulpit, and 
 the heavens for his sounding board ; and who, when his gospel 
 was refused by the Jews, sent his servants into the highways and 
 hedges." He accordingly went among the poor colliers near 
 
 I Bristol, and preached on a mount in the open air, often to twenty 
 thousand people, and with the greatest success. " His first dis- 
 covery of their being affected was," he observed, " in the white 
 gutters made by their tears, which plentifully ran down their 
 
 i black cheeks as they came out of the coal pits. Several hun- 
 dreds of them were soon brought under deep convictions, which 
 as the event proved, ended in a sound and thorough con'V^ersion. 
 The change was visible to all, though numbers chose to impute 
 it to any thing rather than to the finger of God. As the scene 
 was quite new, and I had just begun to be an extemporary 
 preacher, it often occasioned many inward conflicts. Some- 
 times, when twenty thousand people were before me, I had 
 not, in my apprehension, a word to say. But I was never 
 totally deserted, and frequently (for to deny it would be lying 
 against God) so assisted, that I knew by happy experience, 
 what our Lord meant by saying, ' he that believeth in me, out 
 of his belly shall flow rivers of living waters.' The open firma- 
 ment above me, the prospect of the adjacent fields, with the 
 sight of thousands on thousands, some in coaches, some on 
 horseback and some in trees, and at times all affected and 
 drenched in tears together, to which was sometimes added the 
 solemnity of the approaching evening, was almost too much 
 for me, and quite overcame me." 
 
 ' From Bristol, he went into Wales, where he again preached 
 to admiring thousands ; and from thence, to London, where, in 
 Moorfields, and on Kensington common, he addressed the most 
 astonishing assemblages of people, on the subject of salva- 
 tion. After this, he revisited America, and left the field to 
 
 ii Wesley. 
 
 That extraordinary man, on his return to England, learned 
 said, Twhat he least of all suspected) that he who went to 
 3^* 
 
37& :»1ETH0DISTS. Period IIL 
 
 America to convert others, was never himself converted to 
 God. On his voyage out, he had formed a favourable opiuion 
 of the piety of the Moravians, and meeting with a band of 
 ihem soon after his return, in London, he conversed much with 
 them, adopted their peculiar views of true faith, as a belief 
 (hat our sins are pardoned, accompanied with constant do- 
 minion over sin ; and, in one of their assemblies, gained, as he 
 thought, an assurance of the forgiveness of all his sins, and 
 everlasting peace. Desirous of visiting the place where this 
 favourite people lived, he went into Germany, to the settle- 
 ment of the Moravians. He returned to London in 1738, and 
 began to preach with great zeal and success. The multitudes 
 who gathered around him, were not equal to those which fol- 
 lowed VVhitefield ; but the impressions and outcries, exceeded 
 any thing which had been witnessed, for they were much en- 
 couraged by him. 
 
 Mr Whitefield returned again to England, in 1741, after a 
 still more popular and successful tour through North America, 
 than before. But alas ! with Wesley, he was no longer to co- 
 operate. These two men were found to be possessed of very 
 different systems of theology. Whitefield had preached and 
 printed in favour of election, and Wesley, in favour of uni- 
 versal redemption and sinless perfection. Their different views 
 were communicated to their hearers, and two great parties 
 were at once formed. Whitefield preached once for Wesley, 
 and no more. " You and I," said he, " preach a different Gos- 
 pel." Both continued to labour with astonishing success, and 
 became the heads of large and powerful sects. 
 
 WESLEYAN OR ARMINIAN METHODISTS. 
 
 BIr. Wesley, at once found himself at the head of an im 
 mense body of people, all in the church of England, as he him- 
 self was, yet looking to him as their spiritual guide. Leave 
 them to the ministers of the establishment he could not, for 
 they excluded him from their pulpits, and reviled him as an 
 enthusiast. Expect preachers from the learned universities 
 he could not, for they would neither supply present exigences, 
 nor meet his views, nor be ever sufKcient in number. Wliite- 
 field had set him the example of raising up lay preachers. 
 And he now thought it his duty, to put any man into the minis- 
 try who desired the oflice, provided he gave evidence of piety,. 
 
Chap. 23. weslevans. SW 
 
 had a good understanding and clear utterance, and was suc- 
 cessful in converting souls. Numerous men, possessing these 
 qualifications, he sent from the most ordinary employments of 
 society, into various parts of the kingdom, and such was the 
 credit of his name, and to such a degree did they adopt his 
 dispassionate manner, and " infantile simplicity," that wherever 
 they came, they were received, supported and listened to, with 
 the greatest deference. 
 
 Their fundamental principle was, " That all men have a cer- 
 tain light, or grace, or influence, which they may, by their own 
 powers and inclinations, improve, and that this individual hu- 
 man improvement, makes the difference between one man and 
 another, the saved and the damned." They of cours:e, denied 
 election, and considering it optionable with a man whether to 
 become good, so they considered it optionable with him, 
 whether to relinquish his religion and fall from grace, or go on 
 to perfection. Both they considered possible. The bursting 
 of the latent spark into a flame, they considered the new birth, 
 and this was accompanied with sudden outcries, agitations ot" 
 the body, and falling down as dead. Their views of faith, were 
 like those of the Moravians. They considered it as being sim- 
 ply a belief, concerning something in themselves, chiefly, that 
 their sins were pardoned ; and believing this, they attained to 
 justification. 
 
 As the mass of preachers and converts grew, it became uu- 
 wieldly, and Mr. Wesley called all his preachers to an annual 
 conference. This conference first met in 1744. 
 
 In this conference a general view was taken of doctrine, 
 discipline and moral conduct. The whole kingdom was di- 
 vided into circuits. Fifteen or twenty societies which lay 
 around some principal towns formed a circuit. In each circuit 
 was stationed two, three, or four preachers, according to its ex- 
 tent and importance, who were to labour in it for one year. 
 The eldest was called the assistant or superintendent, who di- 
 rected the labours of his associates. Each, having his place 
 assigned him, was to begin a progressive motion round the cir- 
 cuit ; perpetually travelHng and preaching, as the superintendent 
 directed. Each, therefore, had his daily work before him, and 
 knew where his brethren were labouring. They were to have 
 no regard to any other sect or people, but to preach in their 
 place to all who would hear them, and gather into their society 
 all who would join tlieiii. 
 
IS0 METHODISTS. - PeRIOD Ml. 
 
 The days of bloody persecution for religious dissent had passetl 
 away. The puritans had fought the battle- and gained a general 
 toleration of all religions. The methodists therefore grew up 
 without opposition from government. Indeed when their meet- 
 ings were threatened, as they often were by the mob, the gov- 
 ernment usually protected them. 
 
 From England they soon passed to Ireland, America, the In 
 dies, Africa and the continent of Europe, maintaining every 
 where, as far as possible, the same system. 
 
 Mr. Wesley lived to see the 88th year of his age and 65th 
 of his ministry. He died March 2, 1791. He maintained to 
 the day of his death a perfect ascendancy over the vast body 
 that had adhered to him. He was remarkably neat in his per- 
 son, exact in his habits, simple in his style of speaking and 
 writing ; — a man of great ardor ; confident ; bold, and of unparal- 
 leled diligence. He is supposed to have travelled near 300,000 
 miles and to have preached more than 40,000 sermons. He 
 presided at 47 annual conferences. 
 
 After his death his followers were much divided on points of 
 government. Wesley had ever closely adhered to the church 
 of England. He did not permit his travelling preachers to 
 preach in church hours, or administer baptism or the Lord's 
 supper ; but directed all his people to attend the church wor- 
 ship, and receive the ordinances from the hands of the regular 
 clergy. At his decease, many united in publishing a declaration 
 that they would adhere to his system, but others revolted and 
 icstablished a new connexion in which they have preaching iii 
 church hours and the ordinances administered by their own 
 preachers, and in which also, the people have a voice in the 
 temporal concerns of the societies and the election of churcli 
 officers. 
 
 The methodists under the care of the British and Irish con 
 ferences, which includes all excepting those in the United 
 States, are about 300,000. Their travelling preachers, about 
 1100. 
 
 A seminary was estabhshed by Mr. Wesley at Kingswood? 
 for tlie education of the children of preachers. 
 
 A few methodists came to New- York from Ireland in 1766, 
 and through the labours of a Mr. Embury so increased that the} 
 erected a meeting house in John street in 1768. The next year 
 two preachers were sent over by Mr. Wesley from England. 
 And in 1771 came over Francis Asbury and Richard Wright. 
 Thomas Rankin was also sent over by Wesley to take the gene- 
 
Chap-. 23. Wesley ais^s* 38 ( 
 
 ral superintendence of the American churches. Through the 
 exertions of these and other zealous labourers, the number oj[ 
 ■the methodists was soon greatly increased, and in 1773 a regu- 
 lar conference was held in Philadelphia. 
 
 Until the close of the revolutionary war, the system of metho-^ 
 dism was according to the plan of Wesley. The preachers were 
 not empowered to administer ordinances, and the people were 
 obhged to go to other churches. As the United States had 
 now become independent of Great Britain Wesley determined 
 •to make the American churches independent, and sent Dr. 
 Thomas Coke, commissioned as a superintendent or bishop to 
 constitute the American churches independent ; to raise Mr, 
 Asbury to the same office, and to ordain preachers and elders. 
 He arrived in 1784 and on the 25th of Dec. consecrated Mr. 
 Asbury to the office of bishop. The number of members in 
 America then was 14,988 and of preachers 83. Universal 
 satisfaction was expressed at the procedure ; and the general 
 cause was revived and strengthened. Bishop Asbury imitated 
 Wesley in his diligence and labour, and a vast increase of num- 
 Ijers was soon gained to the methodist cause. The annual con- 
 ference was attended with difficulty in a cotintry of so great ex- 
 tent ; and in 1808 it was agreed that there should be several 
 annual conferences in various parts of the United States, and one 
 general conference of delegates from these subordinate ones. 
 This conference then was composed of 120 members from sevcB 
 conferences. The number of these is now seventeen, which are 
 divided into numerous districts, which are subdivided into cir- 
 cuits. Over every district is a presiding elder. 
 
 The whole number of members in the United States is about 
 300,000, and of their travelling preachers 1,300. 
 
 The Wesleyan methodists in America have maintained nearly 
 {he same religious sentiments as those in England. They have 
 class meetings, band meetmgs, and love feasts. They are fond 
 of quarterly meetings for communion, and of camp-meetings. 
 Their women wear a bonnet to distinguish them, resembling the 
 quakers. Their religious excitements during revivals are very 
 great. Their book of discipline is severe. Their govern- 
 ment is not far from presbyterian. 
 
 Their ministry is supported by the voluntary contributions oi' 
 the people. In the United States they have a charter fund 
 which produces about 1200 dollars annually, and a profitable 
 book concern. Each travelling preacher is allowed 100 dollars. 
 If married, his wife has lOQ, each child under seven, 16 doUars^ 
 
^3&2 WHITE^IELDIAN METHODISTS. PeRIOD 111, 
 
 ' — between seven and fourteen, twenty-four dollars ; and he i= 
 generally supported with his horse free of expense. When su- 
 perannuated or laid aside from infirmity, he has a regular and 
 good stipend. No denomination, therefore, do better by their 
 ministers. 
 
 They are at present warmly engaged in controversy aboui 
 episcopal government. Many have renounced it entirely as un- 
 scriptural. 
 
 The want of intelligence among their ministry is greatly la- 
 mented by some, but it is unavoidable on their present scheme, 
 Dr. Adam Clarke is their chief luminary. His commentary on 
 the Bible forms with them a standard of doctrine. 
 
 WHITEFIBLDlAN OR CALVINISTIC METHODISTS, 
 
 After his separation from Mr* Wesley, Mr. Whitefield con- 
 tinned to go through England, Scotland and America, like a 
 flame of fire, every where melting thousands by his eloquence, 
 and causing them to yield in submission to God. Fourteen 
 times he crossed the Atlantic, and finally died in the midst of 
 his labours at Newbury port, Mass. September, 30, 1770, aged 
 -fifty-five. 
 
 " He lov'd the world that hated him ; the tear 
 
 That dropped upon his Bible, was sincere ; 
 
 Assailed by scandal and the tongue of strife. 
 
 His only answer was a blameless life ; 
 ' And he that forged and he that threw the darl;. 
 
 Had each a brother's interest in his heart." 
 
 Cowpey, 
 
 More from the higher classes of the community followed 
 Whitefield than Wesley. The Countess of Huntingdon, a lad} 
 of great rank and wealth, becoming pious selected him as her 
 chaplain ; opened her house in the park where he preached to 
 the nobility on sabbath evenings ; built chapels in various parts 
 of England, and filled them with his preachers, and erected in 
 Wales a college for the education of pious young men for the 
 ministry. Her chapels sufi'ered but little at her death. Great 
 efforts were made by her friends to sustain them. In most of 
 these the church ritual has been adopted. Her seminary at 
 Wales has been superseded by a larger and better at Cheshunt^ 
 iti Hertfordshire. 
 
 Mi. Whitefield never marshalled his followers into a distinct 
 
Chap. 23. usiVbbsalists. 383 
 
 sect as did Mr. Wesley. He ever remained in commanion with 
 the church of England, though he commonly engaged in ex- 
 temporaneous prayer. His Calvinism was high, and as his 
 preachers were illiterate men, they ran into the extremes of 
 antinomianism, and gave offence to the independents and pres- 
 byterians who followed the old puritans. After the death of 
 Whitefield, the Calvinistic methodists formed an union, but have 
 never been reduced to much order. Some of their congrega- 
 tions, especially the Tabernacle and Tottenham court chapel, 
 have been the largest in England. In some of them the liturgy 
 I has been used; in others, not. They are chiefly under the 
 guidance of their ministers and a board of managers. In 
 England there are about sixty places of worship, and in 
 Wales three hundred. The preachers in Wales are chiefly 
 itinerant. 
 
 TjNIVERSALISTS. 
 
 The doctrine that all mankind will, through the merits of 
 Christ, finally be admitted into the kingdom of heaven, has had 
 but very few advocates in the Christian world, considering its 
 adaptedness to gratify the human heart. Origen, in the third 
 century, seems to have entertained some views of this nature, 
 ])ut he thought that '' the sentiment ought to he kept secret among 
 mch as may be fit to receive it, and not publicly exposed." None 
 of the reformers, unless it be the Socinians, adopted it. The 
 first open advocate of any importance in modern times, of Uni- 
 versalism, was Dr. Chauncey, of Boston. He considered that 
 Christ died for all men, and that it was the purpose of God that 
 all should finally be saved, and that in this state or another, all 
 would be reduced by God to a willing subjection to his moral 
 government. These sentiments he advanced only in an anony- 
 mous volume published in London in 1784. His work met 
 with a very able answer from Dr. Jonathan Edwards of New 
 Haven. 
 
 In England, similar sentiments were advanced by Mr. James 
 Kelly, one of the preachers of Mr. Whitefield. He believed in 
 strict imputation and extended it to all mankind — supposing that 
 through the death of Christ, all were perfectly restored to the 
 divine favor. He rejected water baptism and the sacrament. 
 Numbers adhered to him. One of his followers, Mr Murray, 
 emigrated to America, and established some congregations. 
 These are still maintained by some active preachers, and seve- 
 ral churches have of late been added to them. 
 
384 10NIVERSALISTS, PeRIOD HI. 
 
 The (loetrine of universal salvation, or restoration, was also 
 defended in England by Mr. Winchester and Mr. Vidler. They 
 were met powerfully by Rev. Andrew Fuller. 
 
 Dr. Joseph Huntington, of Coventry, Con. left a manuscript 
 feehind him, entitled " Calvinism improved," advocating the 
 Salvation of all, which was published. But it called forth a very 
 able answer from Dr. Nathan Strong, of Hartford, in which he 
 shows that the doctrine of eternal misery is fully reconcilable 
 with the benevolence of God. 
 
 The universalists have several churches scattered throughout 
 the United States. 
 
Chap. 24. FROTEs;rANT siibsions* 38o 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV, 
 
 Protestant Missions. Neglected hy the Reformers. First at- 
 tended to hy the Puritans in N. America. Eliot. Mayhews. 
 Brainard. Danish 3Iissions. Swartz. HansEgcde. Mora- 
 vian Missions. Wesleyan Methodist Missions. Baptist^ 
 Ltondon, Edinburgh, Church Missionary Society. Buchan- 
 an. Martyn. American Board. Bible, Tract and Edu' 
 
 'I cation Societies. Concluding remarks. 
 
 We have traced the Christian Church down through eight- 
 een hundred years, and seen her engrossing the attention of 
 but a small part of the human race. In the mean time, far the 
 greater part of mankind have been totally ignorant of her exis- 
 tence ; while myriads, who have known her, have united in 
 treating her \7ith contumely and scorn. The last command of 
 Christ was felt in all its proper authority by the Apostles and 
 first Christians, and the gospel received, under their efforts, 
 an amazing extension. The ten heathen persecutions, in some 
 measure broke the spirit of the followers of the Lamb, and the 
 patronage of Constantino corrupted their principles ; and when 
 the world had broken into the Church, she was then engaged 
 for centuries in building up a temporal kingdom, forgetful of 
 the spiritual wants and woes of the heathen. The eighth cen- 
 tury was an " age of missionaries," and twilight shone upon 
 ijie north of Europe, through the apostolic labours of Boniface, 
 Willebrod, Villehad, Llefewyn and others ; but Mahometan- 
 ism soon destroyed the churches in the East, and " gross dark- 
 ness" covered those in the West. When Luther broke the 
 power of the Roman hierarchy, and wrested from its dominion 
 the fairest states of Europe, a prodigious effort was made by the 
 prostrate power to regain what it had lost at home from among 
 the pagan nations. We have sufficiently noticed its missionary 
 proceedings. 
 
 The Reformers were too much engaged in the immense rev- 
 olution which they were effecting at home, to think much of 
 those who were bowing to idols in distant lands. Their geo- 
 graphical knowledge too was small ; and their intercourse with 
 pagans, almost as little as with the inhabitants of another plan- 
 et. As commerce opened to the view of Europe the number- 
 plruss tribes of men, thev formed an acquaintance wiflj their 
 
 33 
 
386 PROTESTANT MISSIONS. pERIOD III. 
 
 Spiritual wants, and when they saw, they pitied. The love of 
 Christ was not a cold, inactive principle in their breasts. Their 
 operations however were slow and small. Centuries rolled 
 away and little was done. And even now protestant nations 
 have reason to blush and be ashamed in view of their diminu- 
 tive operations in the conversion of the world. 
 
 The 16th century, presents us with but two feeble efforts of 
 the protestants among the heathen ; one of the Swedes among 
 the Laplanders, to whom they gave the New Testament, the 
 other, of fourteen students from Geneva who went to the Indians 
 of South America, but soon perished. 
 
 The 17th century, when the greatest efforts might have been 
 expected, as the protestant churches had become firmly estab- 
 lished, wealthy and numerous ; was almost equally barren 
 of incidents, excepting with the Dutch and the band of emi- 
 grants to North America. 
 
 The former carried with them the gospel in their widely 
 extended commerce in the East. Had they pursued a course 
 of thorough instruction, the good they had done would have 
 been incalculably great, and India might now have present- 
 ed some of the fairest churches of Christendom. But they 
 baptized and admitted to the profession of Christianity every 
 individual who could repeat the Lord's prayer, the ten com- 
 mandments, a morning and evening prayer, and say grace be- 
 fore and after meals. In 1688, 180,364 of the inhabitants of 
 Jaffnapatam had thus received Christianity. In the city of Ba- 
 tavia, a church was opened and 100,000 persons were thus 
 brought into its connexion. Numerous churches were also 
 collected in like manner in Sumatra, Timor, Celebes and the 
 Molucca islands, which the Dutch were careful to furnish v.ith 
 the Bible in their own language. But what could be expected 
 of Christians thus formed, without a change of heart?- They 
 must have been then, as the remnant of them are now, mere 
 pagans, with a nominal profession of the religion of Jesus. 
 
 A more spiritual and evangelical work was attempted and 
 carried on in the latter part of the century, by the emigrants 
 to North America. About twenty nations of Indians came un- 
 der the influence of the Enghsh Colonists. These Indians 
 were polytheists. Like most pagans they beheved in two su- 
 perior deities ; good and evil, Kitchhan and Hobbamok. Their 
 priests called powaws, were supposed to have much secret 
 communication with them. They had no temples, excepting 
 in the country of the Narragansetls, where was one. They 
 
CUAP. 24. ELIOT. MAYHEWS. BRAINARD. 337 
 
 were much subjected to the delusions of witchcraft. Their 
 powaws pretended to perform wonders, and inflicted upon them* 
 selves the most horrible severities. The Indians had some no- 
 tions of another life, and happiness or misery, according as they 
 were good or bad. Their ignorance and wickedness early ex> 
 cited the compassion of the pious puritans. The heart of the 
 Rev. John Eliot, who had emigrated from England in 1631, 
 and settled at Roxbury, was particularly affected. The wretch- 
 edness of the heathen ; the design of emigration ; the seal of 
 the colony, on which was pictured a poor Indian with a label 
 in his mouth, " Come over and help us ;" pressed him to do 
 something. He saw in them many Jewish customs, and thought 
 they might be descendants of the dispersed Israelites, concern- 
 ing whom there was a promise of conversion. The Indians 
 had no written language, but Mr. Eliot soon learned their bar- 
 barous dialect, and preached with great success. The sa- 
 chems and powaws became alarmed, lest they should lose all 
 their influence over the people, and threatened to kill him if he 
 did not desist. But he did not fear them, and always said to 
 them, *' I am about the work of the great God, and my God is 
 with me ; so that I neither fear you nor all the sachems in the 
 country. I will go on, and do you touch me if you dare." It 
 was his custom to take care of his own flock and make a mis- 
 sionary tour once a fortnight, through various parts of Massa- 
 chusetts and Plymouth, preaching Christ. His fatigue and 
 dangers were great, but he never sunk before them. " I have 
 not," he says in a letter, *'been dry night or day, from the third 
 day of the week unto the sixth ; but so travelled ; and at night 
 pull of my boots, wring my stockings, and on with them again 
 and so continue. But God steps in and helps. I have consid- 
 ered the word of God, 1 Tim. II. 3. ''endure hardness as a 
 good soldier of Jesus Christ." 
 
 In 1660, an Indian church was formed at Natick, and num- 
 bers were admitted to the Lord's table, who had stood as cat- 
 echumens or been propounded ten years. These abandoned 
 polygamy, drunkenness and other sins. Other churches 
 were soon after formed in other places. And that they might 
 be built up in a most holy faith, Mr. E. translated and publish- 
 ed in their language the whole Bible,* perhaps the greatest 
 
 * The longest word is in Mark, I. 40. 
 W ultappesittukgUBSunnooh wehtunkquoh . 
 
388 PROTESTANT MJSSIDN5, PERIOD III 
 
 labour ever performed by any man. The whole was written with 
 one pen. He also composed and translated a primer, gram- 
 mar, singing psalms, the practice of piety, and Baxter's call to 
 the unconverted. He might well remark, " prayers and pains 
 will do any thing." 
 
 This wonderful man, whose firmness, zeal, benevolence and 
 perseverance were almost unparalleled, lived to see six res^ 
 pectable churches, and 24 Indian preachers labouring success- 
 fully as missionaries of the cross. He rested from his labours 
 May 20, 1690, aged 86. He has well been called The Apos- 
 
 TLE OF THE INDIANS. 
 
 The Mayhews also deserve to be had in everlasting remem- 
 brance, for their long continued and successful labors on Mar- 
 tha's Vineyard. For a century and a half this family devoted 
 themselves to the conversion of the heathen. In 1662, 282 
 gave evidence of conversion, and were received into the Chris- 
 tian Church. Eight of them were powaws. At a subsequent 
 period, of 180 families, only two remained heathen. By Ex- 
 perience Mayhew, the Psalms and John were translated into 
 their language. 
 
 Others among the first settlers of New England, entered in- 
 to the same field of labours, with much success. The charac- 
 ter of their converts is very interesting and dear to all the lovers 
 of experimental religion, and shews that man in his most sav- 
 age state, can be brought to the knowledge of God, and may 
 taste the joys of salvation. The wars with the colonists soon 
 interrupted all efforts to evangelize the Indians, and drove 
 them from New England. 
 
 David Brainard distinguished himself in the middle of the 
 last century, by his zeal for the conversion of the American In- 
 dians. At Crosweeksung, N. J. he witnessed a signal outpour- 
 ing of the Spirit upon the nations of the forest. Multitudes 
 seemed to be convinced of sin and to submit themselves to God. 
 Thirty he saw seated at the table of Christ. Mr. Bramard 
 early fell a prey to a feeble constitution and severe hardships. 
 He died at Boston, Oct. 9, 1747, aged 29. He is considered 
 as one of the most pious of later missionaries, and as having 
 given the great spring to modern missionary enterprise. 
 
 Laudable efforts were also made to enlighten and convert 
 the Stockbridge Indians, by Mr. Sergeant and President Ed- 
 wards ; and also afterwards to convey the gospel to the Onei- 
 das and Senecas, by Mr. S. Kirkland. 
 
 The first of the modern European nations, that seriously en- 
 
Chap. 24. swartz. Moravians. 389 
 
 gaged in converting the heathen, were the Danes. Messrs. 
 Zeigenbalg and Plutsche were sent by Frederic IV. to the Mal- 
 abar coast in fndia, in 1705. They early translated the four 
 gospels into the Malabar tongue, and subsequently the whole 
 Bible. At the end of 24 years the number of the baptized 
 amounted to 8000, and 10 missionaries were in the field. 
 
 In 1750, Swartz engaged in this mission, and remained in it 
 48 years. He was a rare missionary of the cross. His influ- 
 ence over the heathen, especially over those in exalted sta- 
 tions, was probably, unparalleled. The Rajah of Tanjore 
 made him his counsellor, and when he died, committed to him 
 the care of his son. When Swartz died, the reigning Rajah 
 made great lamentation over him, covered his body with a gold 
 cloth, and erected a monument to his memory. More than 
 2000 were converted by him to the iaith of Christ. Other 
 valuable men have entered into his labours, and not less than 
 80,000 of all casts have here received Christianity. 
 
 In 1708, the attention of the Danes was turned toward Green- 
 land. That country was settled in the middle of the ninth cen- 
 tury. About the eleventh, it was enlightened by the gospeI» 
 but for 300 years it had been entirely secluded from the con- 
 tinent. Hans Egede, a clergyman of Norway, fancying that his 
 countrymen were still there, resolved to visit them ; and, un- 
 der the patronage of the King of Denmark, sailed with his fam- 
 ily, in 1721, for that inhospitable region. The old colony was 
 extinct. The country barren ; the inhabitants barbarous. A 
 set of jugglers called Angehoks controlled their spirits. But 
 amid unparalleled distress from polar winters, pestilence, fam- 
 ines and a barbarous people, the mission has continued, and by 
 the assistance of the Moravians, paganism is nearly abolished 
 in the country. 
 
 The efforts of the Danes arrested the attention of the Mora- 
 vians, and in 1732, they entered into the same labours. And 
 though only about 600 in number ; poor exiles ; without htera- 
 ture, wealth or patronage, they have made themselves known 
 in every clime. Every Moravian is a missionary in his feelings 
 and stands ready to go to the ends of the earth, when directed 
 by the elders' conference. Their first station was among the 
 blacks in the West Indies. Their next on the icy shores of 
 Greenland. They have planted themselves among the Indians 
 of America, the Hottentots of Africa, and the hordes of Tar- 
 tary, and supported themselves by the hardest toil. They have 
 now about 30 stations, and eo-ploy 170 labourers including fe- 
 
 33* 
 
390 PROTESTANT MISSIONS. - PERIOD III J 
 
 males, and number 30,000 converts. They are a wonderful 
 people. The history of their missions is full of interest. 
 
 The Methodists have from the very first considered them- 
 selves as engaged in a kind of mission throughout Christendom ; 
 and, until of late, have turned their attention but little to hea- 
 (hen lands. 
 
 In 1786, Dr. Coke, a Wesleyan Methodist, engaged on his own 
 responsibility, and without patronage, in a mission, chiefly among 
 the blacks in the West Indies. He was followed in his labors, by 
 a number of active Missionaries, who collected societies, and 
 who now number about 25,000 in their connexion. They have 
 had to contend with violent opposition from the slave holders, 
 and from the regularly established clergy. Both of those have 
 had the government on their side, and very severe laws have 
 been passed from time to time, against all, who, in this man- 
 ner, accounted irregular, preached the gospel, and collected 
 assemblies of the blacks. Both the preachers and their con- 
 verts, have been imprisoned and severely chastised, and some 
 most disgraceful and cruel scenes have been acted. 
 
 In 1814, that enterprising man Dr. Coke, sailed from Eng- 
 land with seven other missionaries for the island of Ceylon. 
 Dr. Coke died on his passage. His surviving brethren estab' 
 lished themselves at Colombo, where they have since laboured 
 with fidelity and success. Their number has been since con* 
 siderably reinforced. Their church members exceed 300. 
 
 The Methodists have since planted stations at Australia, 
 Sierre Leone, South Africa, and Bombay. 
 A Wesleyan missionary society was formed at London, Dec. 1 . 
 HoH, which raised in 1821, 137,444 dollars. It supports 
 148 missionaries. 
 
 The Wesley ans in N. America, have stations among the 
 Creeks, Cherokees, Choctaws, Mohawks, and "VVyandots. 
 
 The attention of the Baptists was first directed to the sub- 
 ject of missions about the year 1784. But no system of ope- 
 ration was set in motion until 1792, when the Rev. Mr. Carey 
 of Leicester, in England, who had borne the wants of the hea- 
 tnen much on his heart, having preached a sermon before his 
 association, in which he exhorted them to Expect great things 
 and Attempt greattkings, a Society was formed, and 13/, 2s. 6d. 
 was subscribed to send the gospel to the heathen. Which way 
 to direct their attention they knew not. Providentially their 
 ^^lews were turned to India, by Mr. Thomas, a surgeon, who 
 had resided, there, and had his compassion excited for the myr*. 
 
.0HAP. 24. METHODIST. BAPTIST. 391 
 
 iads there in pagan darkness ; and he, with Mr. Carey, were 
 designated, and solemnly set apart for that field of labour. 
 They arrived in Calcutta with their families, Nov. 1793. 
 
 They took their station amid hundreds of millions, who have 
 for centuries been subject to the grossest idolatry, and most 
 debasing superstitions. The mythology of the Hindoos has 
 tnu^ht them the existence of a Supreme Being, but has shut 
 liim out from all concern with the world ; excepting as he has 
 created three principal deities, called Brahma, Vishnou, and 
 Seva, to whom he has committed its creation, government and 
 preservation. These are worshipped, especially the second, 
 who is supposed to have had nine incarnations, all of which are 
 represented by various images. Besides these, the Hindoos hav6 
 inferior gods and goddesses, amounting to 330,000,000. Ev- 
 ery family has its household god, which is placed at the entrance 
 of their dwelling. Their images are made of brass, wood and 
 stone, and though said to be mere images, are worshipped by 
 the mass of the people as gods. They worship also the heav- 
 enly bodies ; their spiritual guides ; the cow ; the Ganges, 
 which has on its banks three millions' of sacred places, an- 
 nually visited by millions of people. The country is filled 
 with temples. The most sacred of their religious establish- 
 ments is the temple or car of Juggernaut, an horrid idol, 
 ^yhich has been visited annually by millions for worship, and to 
 which vast multitudes have sacrificed their lives. 
 
 Their whole system of worship is most cruel, debasing and pol- 
 luting. Horrid self-tortures are daily practised and applauded. 
 Innumerable infants are destroyed. Widows are compelled to 
 be burned on the funeral piles of their husbands. No morality 
 is taught or known among these vast myriads of the human fam- 
 ily. They are perfect fatalists and have no belief in man's ac- 
 countableness. After death the soul is supposed to pass into 
 some other body, or to a bird or beast. 
 
 i; Their division into casts renders them almost impenetrable 
 by the preachers of the gospel. These casts are different de- 
 grees or orders in society. Of these there are two, the Brah- 
 mins or priests, and the Soodra or common people, but each of 
 these, has many divisions and subdivisions. Every man is 
 obliged to follow exactly the business of his father. Each line 
 of business is a cast. All social intercourse between these 
 cksls is forbidden. If a person eats or marries with one of au- 
 other cast, or interferes with his employment, he loses cast, 
 wjiich is a calamity worse than death. He is deprived of his 
 
392 PROTESTANT MISSIONS. PERIOD III, 
 
 property]; forsaken of his friends ; treated every where as a vile 
 outcast, and left to drag out a most miserable existence in fam- 
 ine and disgrace. But cast he must lose, who eats with a mis- 
 sionary or listens to the gospel. 
 
 Throughout India the education of all but the Brahmins, is 
 very limited. The myriads of females are never taught by 
 them to read, and are considered as a grade below the cow. 
 
 Amongst such a people did these two Baptist brethren throw 
 themselves, a drop in the ocean, but a drop with which the 
 ocean would not assimilate, and, losing their friends, they came 
 near perishing for want of sustenance. They hired themselves 
 to an indigo factory and there began their labour. In 1796, 
 they were joined by Mr. Fountain, and in 1799, by Messrs. 
 Marshman, Grant and Brunsdon, with their wives, and Mr. 
 Ward and Miss Tidd. The whole fixed the seat of their labours 
 at Serampore. They threw all their property and the fruits of 
 their labour into a common stock. Some of them have fallen 
 asleep. But some have lived to see the Bible translated either 
 in whole, or in part, into forty-three different languages, each 
 spoken by millions of people, and issued from their press and cir- 
 culated among the people, and to behold numerous missionary 
 stations established by their European brethren in various parts 
 of India ; above 1000 natives converted to Christianity, who 
 have renounced cast and been baptized, and several preach- 
 ing with much success to their countrymen the everlasting 
 gospel. With every missionary station, is connected 
 large schools, in which vast numbers of children are educated, 
 in the principles of Christianity. Such operations, persevered 
 in, must and will undermine and overthrow even the gigantic 
 system of Hindoo superstition. 
 
 The Baptists in America were first excited to this all impor- 
 tant subject, by two missionaries in India, of the American 
 Board, Judson and Rice, who left the service in which they 
 were engaged, in consequence of a change of sentiments on 
 the subject of baptism. The Baptists at Serampore had made 
 an unsuccessful attempt to establish a mission at Burmah. Mr. 
 Judson directed his attention to that country, and Mr. Rice 
 returned to America to seek patronage. Through his influ- 
 ence, an American Baptist Missionary Board was formed at 
 Philadelphia, in 1814, by delegates from 1 1 states, and hand- 
 some collections have annually been made in most of the Bap- 
 tist churches. Mr. Judson, accompanied by Dr. Price, a phy- 
 .•jician, remained for sometime at Rangoon, a solitary labourer. 
 
ClLiP. 24. LONDON MISS. SOCIETY. 393 
 
 In 1816, the board sent Mr. Hough and wife to his aid, and sub- 
 sequently, Messrs. Wade and Boardman. 
 
 The Burmese are civiHzed Hke the Hindoos ; but are deba- 
 sed and bloody pagans ; chiefly followers of Boodhu. The 
 prospects of the missionaries have ever been discouraging. Mr. 
 Judson has translated the New Testament into the language 
 of the Burmese. The Baptist board has also established sta- 
 tions in Africa and among the North American Indians, which 
 have been much prospered. 
 
 The zeal with which the Baptists in England engaged in 
 missions in England, excited a number of dissenters and mem- 
 bers of the establishment to unite, Sept. 22, 1795, in the for- 
 mation of the splendid London Missionary Society. 
 
 Its attention was first directed to the South Sea Islands. 
 A ship called the Duff, commanded by Capt. Wilson, was pre- 
 pared, and 30 persons sailed, Aug. 10, 1796, from London. 
 Some were left on the Friendly islands, in a partially civilized 
 community ; but were soon through adverse providences, part 
 destroyed, and part compelled to flee to New-Holland. The 
 remainder landed at Otaheite amid the most deplorable ruins 
 of the fall. There where the eye witnessed a fertile soil, sa- 
 lubrious climate and delightful scenery, it also beheld the most 
 awful moral desolation, accompanied with no mental cultiva- 
 tion or refinement of manners, and connected with a religion 
 which sanctified every crime— a taboo system, the most horrid ; 
 the offering of human sacrifices to the most foohsh and absurd 
 idols ever imposed by Satan upon mankind. 
 
 Fifteen years they toiled amid worse than Egyptian dark- 
 ness. At length fight began to dawn. In 1813, Pomare the 
 king, was impressed by the gospel, and soon renounced his idol 
 gods. His people followed him. For twelve years the Sun of 
 righteousness has shone upon the islands ; and 12,000 adults, 
 have been taught to read ; 3000 children are in schools ; 28 
 houses of worship have been erected, and are filled sabbath 
 after sabbath by worshippers of Jehovah ; idolatry and super- 
 stition have passed away ; peace has succeeded to the most 
 cruel and desolating wars ; a missionary spirit is excited, and 
 eighteen natives have entered the field of labour, through whose 
 instrumentality two churches have been formed on distant 
 islands, and 5000 taught to read. A nation has been born in a 
 day. It brings millenium nigh. 
 
 The London society have establishments also in other parts 
 of the globe. In 1798, Dr. Vanderkemp, a learned and skilful 
 
394 PROTESTANT MISSIONS. PeRIOD III. 
 
 physician, whose name is precious in missionary annals, with 
 Mr. Kicherer, was sent to the Hottentots, and Bushmen of Af- 
 rica, through whose instrumentality, together with that of suc- 
 cessive labourers, some thousands have come to the knowl- 
 edge of Christ. Fifteen stations, ^<J5 missionaries and some 
 native preachers are now under the care of the society, in the 
 south of Africa. To the East and West Indies the society 
 have also sent forth able heralds of salvation, who are active 
 in dispelling the thick darkness which veils the human mind in 
 those regions. Among its labourers, no one deserves greater 
 commendation than Mr. Morrison, who has compiled a Chinese 
 grammar and dictionary ; translated the scriptures into the 
 Chinese language, and circulated above 150,000 pamphlets 
 and tracts. The Chinese are pagans, though not so gross a? 
 the Hindoos. They are worshippers of the god Foe. 
 
 In 1801, a missionary seminary was established at Gospoit 
 in England, under the care of Dr. Bogme. 
 
 In 1796, the Scotch came forward with their usual zeal in 
 religion, and formed the Edinburgh Missionary society. They 
 first directed their attention to the Sosoo country in Africa. 
 But being unsuccessful, they turned to Tartary, where they 
 have now three stations, and the prospect of doing great good 
 by circulating bibles and tracts in the Tartar language, through 
 the immense regions of Tartary, Persia and China. 
 
 Until the commencement of the i 9th century, the immense 
 church establishment of England remained a stranger to foreign 
 missions. A society was indeed formed in 1647, *'forthe propa- 
 gation of the gospel in foreign parts," which received the sanc- 
 tion of parhament, and the patronage of different princes, but t 
 has done little excepting in British provinces. In 1800, was 
 formed the noble Church Missionary Society. 
 
 Its first missionaries were sent to Western Africa — awfully 
 debased by the slave trade, where, after conflicting with many 
 most distressing evils, their stations are flourishing. But the 
 immense British dominions in Asia, have been the chief object 
 of attention. There, their operations have been generously 
 supported and blessed. A recent effort to teach females to 
 read, who have for centuries been totally neglected as incapa- 
 ble of it, has been very successful, and promises to effect the 
 greatest changes in India. 
 
 In 1814, an establishment was formed under the Rev. Henry 
 ?>Iarsdcn, at New Zealand, among a people barbarous in the ex- 
 
 i 
 
Chap. 24. Buchanan, h. martyn. 395 
 
 freme, and continually engaged in the most ferocious contests. 
 This society has 45 stations, 296 schools, 440 teachers and la- 
 bourers, and 14000 scholars. It has a flourishing missionary 
 seminary at Islington. 
 
 Two Britons, though employed by no missionary society, will 
 be held in lasting remembrance for their labours among the 
 heathen. The first, Claudius Buchanan, D. D. one of the 
 chaplains to the East India company at Bengal, was for a course 
 of years indefatigable in his labours, in ascertaining the state of 
 the moral and religious world in the East, and in arousing the 
 attention of his countrymen at home to its spiritual desolations. 
 He died in England, Feb. ^, 1815. The other, Henry Mar- 
 tyn, who was excited to devote his life to the heathen by read- 
 ing the life of David Brainard, gained the chaplaincy to the 
 East India company. He reached Dinapore, Nov. 1806, and 
 having learned the Hindostanee, he translated into it the litur- 
 gy and the New Testament. From India he travelled into Per- 
 sia ; boldly disputed with the Mahometan doctors ; translated 
 the New Testament into the Persia^, and produced a prodigious 
 : excitement in that kingdom. He was cutoff at Tocat by a fe- 
 [ ver in the midst of usefulness, Aug. 16, 1812. aged 31. "While 
 I some shall delight to gaze upon the splendid sepulchre of Xa- 
 vier, and others choose rather to ponder over the granite stone 
 which covers all that is mortal of Swartz, there will not be wan- 
 ting those, who will think of the humble and unfrequented 
 grave of Henry Martyn, and be led to imitate those works of 
 mercy which have followed him into the world of light and 
 I love." 
 
 [ The friends of missions in Germany, have of late been di- 
 recting their efforts toward the southern provinces of the Rus- 
 sian empire, where German colonists are planted through the 
 Crimea and Georgia — even to the borders of Persia. Their 
 object is to revive religion among their countrymen, to awaken 
 ; into life the ancient Greek Church, and ultimately to carry 
 ; their conquests into the territories of Mahomet. 
 
 The spirit of Missions which once burned in the breasts of 
 Eliot, the Maybe ws and Brainard, had become nearly extinct 
 in the American churches, as they advanced in age and increa- 
 sed in riches, and for a considerable period no sympathy seems 
 I to have been felt for the nations sitting in the region and sha- 
 I dow of death. In 1787, a society was formed in Boston, for 
 I propagating the gospel among the Indians and otliers in Nortli 
 
396 PROTESTANT MISSIONS, PfiRlOD III. 
 
 America ;' but little, however, was ever effected by it. This 
 was followed by the institution of the New-York Missionary 
 Society, in 1796. — The Connecticut, in 1798. — The Massa- 
 chusetts, in 1799 — and the New-Jersey, in 1801 — all valuable 
 institutions ; but their efforts have been chiefly directed to the 
 rehef of the destitute in the New Settlements. The General 
 Assembly of the Presbyterian Church have also for some years 
 had annual collections for missions. 
 
 Soon after the opening of the present century, that spirit 
 again burst forth, and will continue, it is hoped, to burn until 
 the kingdoms of this world are all become the kingdoms of our 
 Lord and of his Christ. That great institution. The Ameri- 
 can Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions, was 
 formed in 1810. A generous legacy of 30,000 dollars was 
 received from a lady ; others threw their gifts into the Lord's 
 treasury, and five beloved missionaries, Judson, Hall, Newell, 
 Nott and Rice, were ordained and sent with their wives to 
 India.* Much perplexity attended them on their arrival. The 
 government ordered them to return. Mr. Newell, in endea- 
 vouring to plant himself in tifb Isle of France, was called to see 
 his lovely wife close her eyes in death. Messrs. Judson and 
 Rice unexpectedly avowed a change on the subject of baptism, 
 and withdrew from the services of the Board. After many tri- 
 als, Newell, Hall and Nott, commenced labour at Bombay. 
 
 June 21, 1816, a new mission was fitted out for the East. 
 Four missionaries were sent to Ceylon. Nor were the board 
 unmindful of the wants of the heathen on their own continent^ 
 They sent Mr. Kingsbury in 1817, to the Cherokee country, 
 by whom a foundation was laid for extensive establishments 
 both among the Cherokees and Choctaws. In 1820, a large 
 and valuable mission was sent to the Sandwich Islands, in the 
 Pacific ocean. The religion and morals there were not dis- 
 similar to those of the Society Islanders ; though, through a 
 wonderful providence, just before the arrival of the Missiona- 
 ries, they had renounced all their idol gods. The i;iext year, 
 
 * The beloved Samuel J. Mills was devoted to the same mission, but 
 was detained at home by providence, and became a great instrument 
 in exciting the American churches to the formation of some of the no- 
 blest institutions of the age. He died on a passage from Africa, June 
 16, 1818, aged 34, whither he had been in the service of the Colotfi,za* 
 l\6u SoQJety which lay near his heart. 
 
Chap. 24. American boarb. 3§3' 
 
 the attention of the board was directed to the countries about 
 the Mediterranean Sea, particularly Jerusalem and the Holy 
 Land, and two missionaries were sent out to explore and e»' 
 tablish a mission. 
 
 The zeal and success of the Board roused to action the 
 friends of Christ in New- York and its vicinity ; and in 1818, 
 they formed a society, denominated the United Foreign Mis- 
 sionary Society. Two large establishments were made by 
 them among the Osage Indians. Missionaries were also sent 
 by them to the Indians in New-York, in the Michigan Territory 
 and in Ohio, and to the coloured people in Hayti. But, in the 
 summer of 1 826, an union was formed between this society 
 and the American Board and these stations were transferred to 
 the care of the Board. 
 
 Since its institution the American Board has been blessed 
 with a constantly increasing patronage from the American 
 churches ; and though it has been called to weep over the ear- 
 ly extinction of many of the bright lights which it has planted 
 in regions of darkness, yet it has had the happiness to find 
 others, burning with equal brightness, to place in their stead, 
 and to behold all dispelling, to an amazing extent, the thick 
 darkness of paganism. 
 
 In Bombay, Newell, Nichols, Frost and Hall, have succes- 
 sively fallen before the King of terrors. But through the 
 labours of these men and their companions, the New Testa- 
 ment and some part of the Old have been faithfully translated 
 and printed in the vernacular tongue of 12 millions of people, 
 and 100,000 Christian pubhcations have been put into circula- 
 tion, and thousands of children have been taught to read and 
 know something of the true God and of Jesus Christ. A chap- 
 el has been erected at Bombay. This mission *' has struck its 
 roots deep in the native soil." 
 
 On Ceylon, God has remarkably poured out his Spirit and 
 the mission church contains not less than ninety native mem- 
 bers who give great evidence of sound piety. Some have be- 
 come preachers of the gospel. 
 
 At the American stations Brainard, Eliot and Mayhew, 
 I (named after the distinguished friends of the heathens in for- 
 mer times) some of the natives have exhibited bright example* 
 of piety and benevolence. The children, in numerous schools^ 
 have shewn much intelligence and industry. 
 
 The success of the Sandwich Island mission has bee» 
 similar to that of the London mission to Otabeite without ite 
 
 34 
 
398 PROTESTANT MISSION.-?. PeRI01> 111. 
 
 delay and awful trials. These isles truly " waited for his law." 
 And when it was published they submissively received it. Near 
 20,000 people have been brought under the instruction of na- 
 tive teachers who have been taught by the missionaries. 12,000 
 are now able to read the word of God. Inirnense churches 
 have been erected which are thronged with worshippers. The 
 Spirit has been poured out upon various places and above 2000 
 have erected the family altar. Nine chiefs of great influence 
 have publicly professed the religion of Christ. Whole villages 
 once given to drunkenness, theft and murder, have become 
 sober and honest. The Sabbath is, generally, sacredly obser- 
 ved. A written language has been formed and a million and 
 an half of pages of tracts have been printed and circulated a- 
 mong the inhabitants. 
 
 The Palestine mission has been deprived by death oi two 
 beloved missionaries, Parsons and Fisk ; but no small degree 
 of evangelical light has shone upon that part of benighted Asia. 
 Within four years nearly three millions and an half of pages oi 
 important religious matter have been issued from the press at 
 Malta. 4,000 copies of tlie Bible have been distributed. 
 Much religious conversation has been held. A few school^ 
 have been organized and no small preparation has been made 
 for future extensive usefulness. 
 
 An exploring tour has been made, under the patronage of 
 the Board through South America, which has presented to 
 public view the wants and miseries of that vast region, ilie 
 progress of civil liberty, and much reason to hope that religious 
 toleration will soon be every where enjoyed. , 
 
 In 1816, the Board eiitablished a school at Cornwall, Ct. 
 for the instruction of heathen youth who had found their way 
 to the United States, that they might be christianized and sent 
 back, a rich blessing to their countrymen. About 40 have there 
 been collected together speaking the various languages of earth, 
 and some have learned, it is believed, the language of heaven. 
 There, lived and died Henry Obookiah, a most interesting 
 Sandwich Islander. It has answered the purposes for whicli 
 it was established, but it has recently been relinquished be- 
 cause the heathen youth can better be instructed ni their own 
 country at the missionary stations. 
 
 The American Board have now 43 stations, 39 preachers, 
 89 male and 92 female assistants, 25 churches with 200 native 
 members, and 200 schools with '20,000 scholars. 
 
 On the 20th of May, 1823, the Protestant Episcopal Mis 
 
 I 
 
Chap, 24. 
 
 PROTESTANT MISSIONS. 
 
 399 
 
 sioN^RY Society in the United States, was formed at Phi- 
 ladelphia. Auxiliary Societies have been cstabhshed and pre- 
 peirations made for active co-operation with other societies in 
 bringing men to the knowledge of salvation. 
 
 As the peoplf* of God in America have looked abroad they 
 have felt a new spirit arising in their breasts toward their own 
 country. In May, 1826, The American Home Missionary 
 Society, was formed at New-York. It designs to concentrate 
 the operations of all the domestic missionary societies in the 
 United States. 
 
 Amid the benevolent efforts of Christians toward the pa- 
 gan nations, tlie children of Israel scattered among every nation 
 have not been forgotten. Mr. Wolf, a converted Jew, has 
 made the most laudable efforts in Europe and Asia, to search 
 out and convert his brethren, and large societies have been 
 formed in Great-Britain and America which have sent among 
 them missionaries and tracts, and instituted schools for their 
 children. 
 
 Tabular view of Protestant Missions throughout the Globe. 
 
 Western Africa, . . . 
 South AlVica, . . . 
 African Islands, . . . 
 Mediterranean, 
 Black and Caspian Seas, 
 
 Siberia, 
 
 Cliina, 
 
 India beyond the Ganges 
 India within the Gang-es, 
 
 Ceylon, 
 
 Indian Archipelago, . 
 Australia and Polynesia, 
 Guiana and West-Indies, 
 North American Indians, 
 
 Labrador, 
 
 Greenland, 
 
 Total, . 
 
 Stations. 
 
 Mission- 
 
 
 
 19 
 
 26 
 
 27 
 
 50 
 
 3 
 
 7 
 
 4 
 
 18 
 
 3 
 
 14 
 
 1 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 I 
 
 5 
 
 H 
 
 56 
 
 120 
 
 18 
 
 28 
 
 15 
 
 21 
 
 35 
 
 63 
 
 69 
 
 J04 
 
 35 
 
 88 
 
 3 
 
 14 
 
 4 
 
 16 
 
 288 
 
 584 
 
 Native 
 
 Pupils in 
 
 Members 
 
 Assist. 
 
 School. 
 
 ofCh'es. 
 
 23 
 
 3,460 
 
 G08 
 
 6 
 
 G83 
 
 367 
 
 1 
 
 245 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 150 
 
 
 240 
 
 22,240 
 
 495 
 
 29 
 
 1-2JC4 
 
 £50 
 
 381 
 
 93 
 
 9,586 
 
 2,000 
 
 
 2,322 
 
 33,680 
 
 
 2,600 
 
 600 
 
 
 53,600 
 
 38,3 Ifl 
 
4UU BIBLE SOCIETIES. PERIOD III, 
 
 If this zeal for Missions which we have been contemplating 
 and which has, for the last thirty years especially, swelled the 
 song of heaven, has constituted a new era in the church, no 
 less has the powerful operation of a sister spirit which has car- 
 ried forth the Bible to every nation. 
 
 In 1803, a Mr. Charles, minister in Wales, went to London 
 to obtain if possible, some Welsh Bibles for the destitute poor 
 in that country. His affecting representations and appeals ex- 
 cited numbers to unite, March 7, 1804, in the formation of that 
 now magnificent institution, 
 
 THE BRITISH AND FOREIGN BIBLE SOCIETY. 
 
 The great object of this society from its commence- 
 ment has been, the circulation of the Scriptures, without note 
 or comment, in the principal living languages. Its early and 
 unrivalled popularity, the vastness of its exertions and its bles- 
 sed results are and ever must be objects of wonder and lively 
 gratitude. It has already issued from its depository in twenty- 
 two years, above four millions of copies of the Scriptures, and 
 assisted in disseminating or translating the Bible in one hun- 
 dred and forty seven different languages and dialects. Its ex- 
 penditures have been above six millions of dollars. 
 
 While It has been thus active in supplying the spiritual wants 
 of the vast family of man, it has excited Christians in different 
 parts of the world to go and do likewise. Noble societies have 
 been formed in Switzerland, Ireland, Russia, Prussia, Nor- 
 way, Denmark, Sweden, North America, Holland, Germany, 
 Paris — also in Asia and Africa, which, by their numerous aux- 
 iliaries, are rapidly filling the earth with the word of life. A- 
 bout 3,000 are now in active operation, whose annual receipts 
 are about 500,000 dollars. 
 
 In this age of benevolence have also arisen the industrious 
 Tract Societies, which are fast filling the world with little 
 heralds of salvation. The first was instituted in 1799 in Lon- 
 don, which has issued from its depository 80 millions of tracts 
 in forty-two different languages. The American Tract Society 
 was formed at Boston, 1814. In 1825, it became auxiliary to 
 the National Tract Society formed at New York. These insti- 
 tutions have also sent forth millions of publications for the 
 spiritual instruction of mankind. In 1817, the Methodists, 
 "with a like commendable zeal, formed at New-York the Metho- 
 dist Tract Society, which has been active in tlie cause. 
 
 To supply the great demand which exists for preachers of 
 the Gospel, a society was formed in Boston, N. E. Aug. 29, 
 
Chap. ^4. sabbath schools, conclusion. 401 
 
 1815, called the American Education Societv, whose object 
 is the education of pious young men for the Gospel Ministry. 
 This society, has, during its existence, rendered itself emi- 
 nently serviceable to the church, and promises by its perma- 
 nent funds, to continue to do so to the end of time. 545 ben- 
 eficiaries have received assistance in the first ten years. 
 
 Toward the close of the last century the attention of the 
 church was directed to her children and youth. Scliools were 
 established in Great Britain on the Lord's day, through the 
 agency of Robert Raikes, for the instruction of the ignorant 
 poor in divine things. The churches in America and other 
 parts of the world saw their utility and followed the example. 
 In Great Britain and Ireland 700,000 youth are now receiving 
 instruction m 6,000 schools from more than 50,000 teachers. 
 In the United States, about 180,000. In the whole world 
 more than a million. 
 
 The Seamen, who have in all ages, been deplorably destitute 
 of religious instruction, have also of late received great atten- 
 tion from the pious and benevolent. Places of worship have 
 been prepared in some of the principal sea-ports in the Chris- 
 tian world ; preaching has been afforded, and soiiie thousands 
 have been converted to the Lord. 
 
 Wo have briefly contemplated the operations of the Protes- 
 tant world for the enlargement of the Redeemer's kingdom. 
 By these, the great Captain of salvation is going forth con- 
 quering and to conquer. How beautifu<l are his feet upon the 
 mountains ! The church is moving rapidly toward millenial 
 glories. Forgetting in a measure, the contentiont> and secta- 
 rian animosities which have, in past ages, engrossed her, she is 
 with apostolic benevolence and zeal, carrying the light of life 
 to " the old wastes, the desolations of many generations." 
 Who is not grateful that he lives in this age ? that he stands on 
 this spot between the living and the dead ? Who, in this mo- 
 ment of holy enterprize, of lofty exploit, will not pray, with 
 greatest earnestness, Thy kingdom come ? Who will not con- 
 secrate to Messiah's triumphs over Pagan darkness and idolatry, 
 Mahometan imposture and Popish superstition, his time, his 
 talents, his possessions, his influence ? 
 
 " Uehold the tabernacle of God is w^itii men ; and he 
 
 WILL dwell with THEM ; AND THEY SHALL BE HIS PEOPLE ; AND 
 
 God himself shall be with them and be their God. And 
 God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes ; and 
 
 there shall be no more death, neither sorrow ' or CRY- 
 ING, neither shall there be any more pain : roil the for- 
 mer THINGS ARE PASSED AWAY." 
 
 34* 
 
HISTORY OF THE JEWS FROM THE DESTRUCTION 
 OF JERUSALEM TO THE PRESENT TIME. 
 
 A coin struck at Rome after the destruction of Jerusalem by Titus., 
 representing the conquered country — she that was full of people sitting 
 a widow, solitary and weeping. 
 
 No mind can contemplate the ancient history of the children 
 of Israel, the chosen people of God, without feeling a strong de- 
 sire to trace their course subsequent to their excision from the 
 Church, for their unbelief, and to know something of their pre- 
 sent state and future prospects. In this place can be presented 
 only a brief view of Their Residence, Government, Reli- 
 gion, Learning and Learned Men, The Fate of their 
 Beloved Ciyy and Country, Their False Christs, Per- 
 
 SECL'TIONS and SUFFERINGS, NuMBERS AT VARIOUS PERIODS 
 AND IN VARIOUS COUNTRIES, EMPLOYMENT, ATTEMPTS FOR 
 
 THEIR Conversion, Present State and Prospects. 
 
 their residence. 
 
 The Jews have been scattered, as Moses declared they would 
 be, among all people, from one end of heaven to the other. 
 When the Roman General, Titus, in the year of our Lord 72, 
 had destroyed Jerusalem and ploughed up its faundations, all 
 the lands in Judeawere ordered to be sold, and such oppressive 
 acts were passed, that only a ^qw who felt an attachment to their 
 land, which could not be destroyed, remained to die amid its 
 desolations. Multitudes retired to Egypt and the island? of the 
 Adriatic ; great numbers fled to Persia and Babylon ; and ma- 
 ny took refuge in Italy and the western part of the Roman em- 
 
404 API'Ii!NDIA, 
 
 pire. From that day to this, they have been found, when suf- 
 fered by civil governments, in every region of civilized man. 
 
 GOVERNMENT. 
 
 It was predicted that the sceptre should not depart from Ju- 
 dah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh should 
 come. The Jews governed themselves untd Christ came, and 
 then the government departed from them, and they have now for 
 1800 years, without a moment of independent sovereignty, been 
 subject to others. They have, excepting in the United States, 
 served their enemies in every land and had an iron yoke of bon- 
 dage put upon their necks. They could not, however, well 
 long remain as a separate body witliout some internal organiza- 
 tion, Knd soon after their dispersion, they divided into two great 
 branches, the eastern and western, and chose distinguished 
 leaders to be their guides. The head of the eastern Jews was 
 styled the Prince of the Captivity. His residence was at Baby- 
 lon or Bagdat. The head ofthe western, the Patriarch. He resided 
 at Tiberias. These chiefs were ofthe Levitical race ; and, bemg 
 excluded from the royal dignity and confined to religious con- 
 cerns, they never became alarming to the Romans. As the 
 Sanhedrim could meet in no place but Jerusalem, it became ex- 
 tinct at the destruction of the city, but tribunals called houses 
 of judgment, for the decision of religious disputes, were after- 
 wards erected. 
 
 In the year 429, the office of Patriarch was abolished by im- 
 perial law to the great grief of the western Jews. They were 
 in consequence of this, left solely under the direction of the 
 chiefs of the synagogues, whom they called Primates. The 
 Princes of the captivity were splendid and powerful, but 
 they were totally extinct in 1089, when the Jews were banished 
 from the East. In the Ottoman empire, the Jews are subject to 
 a chief of their own nation called Cochan Pasca, whose power 
 over them is very absolute. 
 
 Evory Jewish church is at present governed by a presiding 
 Rabbi. Two or three of these Rabbis form a tribunal termed 
 Beth Din, the house of justice, for settling religious and 
 sometimes civil disputes. 
 
 RELIGION. 
 
 To their religion, the Jews have adhered with an inflexible 
 obstinacy. Such parts of their worship as were necessarily 
 confined to Jerusalem, particularly sacrifices, have ceased \ but 
 
APPENDIX. 405 
 
 as closely as they could, in their dispersed state, they have ad- 
 hered to the Mosaic dispensation. Since their dispersion, they 
 have had no High priest. A Rabbi or priest presides in tlieir 
 worship, preaches and marries. 
 
 Their articles of faith have been few and simple. Their 
 principal one respects the future coming of the Messiah, who is 
 expected to be a great temporal prince. Some have anticipa- 
 ted two ; Br;n Ephraim, a person of low and mean condition, 
 and Ben David, a prince of great glory. 
 
 They have supposed a two fold law of God — the five books 
 of Moses and oral tradition. The traditions were said to 
 liave been delivered first by God to Moses, and then, from age 
 to age, to the leaders of the Jews ; until the middle of the 
 second century, when they were collected into one book called 
 the MisNA, which is received as a sacred book of equal authori- 
 ty with the v/ritten law, A commentary on this, by Jocliandn, 
 is called The Jerusalem Talmud. This and another work 
 compiled in the fifth century, called the Talmud of Babylon, a 
 collection of the sayings, del)ates and decisions of Rabbis for 
 300 years, are also esteemed sacred books. 
 
 About the sixth century, a fear prevailed among them that 
 tliey should lose the sacred scriptures as their native tongue 
 had nearly ceased, and the Masora was formed, called " the 
 hedge of the law ; in which the true reading of the Hebrew text" 
 was fixed by vowels and accents, and the chapters, sections, 
 verses, words and letters of the Old Testament were numbered ; 
 — a most stupendous labour. 
 
 The Pharisees have ever formed the bulk of the nation. But 
 among them are many real Sadducees. A reformed party has 
 recently appeared in Germany, who are genuine deists. 
 
 LEARNING AND LEARNED MEN. 
 
 The Jews have never been a literary people. Rabbinical 
 knowledge is all that has been esteemed by them of any value, 
 and from this they have feared the study of the Greek and Ro- 
 man classics, would wean their youth In the twelfth century, 
 hov/ever, a constellation of learned men appeared in Europe 
 who were an honor to the nation. The chief of these, were 
 Nathan Ben Jechiel, Abraham Ben Ezra, a commentator on the 
 Old Testament ; Moses Maimonides, muster of many eastern 
 languages, a distinguished physician and an able defender of 
 j the Mosaic institutioA ; Isaac Jaiki, called by the Jews, Prince 
 of Commentators and the family of the Kimskis, distinguished 
 for Hebrew learnuig. In a knowledge of the Scriptures, the 
 
400 APPENDIX. 
 
 Jewish Rabbis always excelled the Roman and English priests 
 in the dark ages. Poland, iias, in modern times, been tiie chief 
 seat of Jewish literature. A famous Jewish scliool existed at 
 Cracow in the sixteenth century, to which youth were sent ram 
 all parts of Europe. At Leesen, in Germany, a college was es- 
 tablished in 1801, where Hebrew youth are taught the langua- 
 ges and sciences. 
 
 FATE OF THEIR BELOVED CITY AND COUNTRY. 
 
 About 50 years after the destruction of Jerusalem, the empe- 
 ror Adrian, sent a colony to rebuild it in the Roman style, and 
 called it Jilia Capitoiina, which excited a rebellion of the Jews 
 under Barchobebas, the false Messiah, but tney were subdued 
 with a terrible slaughter, and the city was finished, and all Jews 
 were prohibited from entering it, or looking at it, upon pain of 
 deatli. To prevent further disturbance, Adrian destroyed all 
 that remained of the ancient city, and as he could not change 
 the face of nature he profaned every place held sacred ; erected 
 a theatre with the stones of the Temple ; and a temple to Jupiter 
 on the site of the Jewish Temple, and placed a hog of marble 
 upon the gates of the city. For centuries, the Jews durst not 
 creep over the rubbish to bewail their city without bribing the 
 guards. 
 
 About the commencement of the fourth century, the emperor 
 Constantine restored to the city its ancient name, and enlarged 
 and adorned it ; and soon after Julian designing to root out 
 Christianity from the earth, favoured the Jews and offered to re- 
 build their Temple. The Jews were at once raised to a pitch 
 of enthusiasm. Ihey brought forth immense wealth and con- 
 secrated it to the purpose. Spades and pick-axes of silver were 
 provided by the rich, and the women shewed their zeal by re- 
 moving the rubbish in their mantles of silk. But a terrible 
 earthquake and fiery appearances, compelled them to abandon 
 the undertaking. 
 
 In the year 613, Chosroes, the Persian monarch, took Jeru- 
 salem and delivered it into the hands of the Jews who pillaged 
 the Christian temples and put 90,000 Christian prisoners to 
 death. It was soon after retaken by Heraclius, the Greek em- 
 peror, but retained only a short period, for, in the year 6'36, the 
 Saracens took it, and by command of Omar, on the ground 
 where Solomon's Temple stood, was erected a Mahometan 
 mosque. The inhabitants were allowed their religion, but were 
 not permitted to ride upon saddles or to bear armso The holy 
 
APPENDIX. 407 
 
 and beloved city now remained subject to the caliphs about 
 400 years. 
 
 Ill 1099, the city was taken by the crusaders, and as the Jews 
 were the successors of tliose who crucified the Saviour, they 
 were most inhumanly put to death. 
 
 In 1189, it was retaken by the Turks arid by them it has been 
 held in subjection together with the whole of Palestine to the 
 present time. 
 
 FALSE CIIRISTS. 
 
 '• Christ told his disciples that there should he false Christ? 
 g,nd false prophets, who should shew great signs and wonders ; 
 insomuch, that, if it were possible, they would deceive the very 
 elect. Butnone attracted much regard until A.D. 132, when one 
 arose calling himself Barchobebas, or son of a star, the person 
 predicted by Balaam. He excited his countrymen to rebellion 
 against the Romans and promised them a full restoration to 
 former glory. The Rabbi Akibha became his fore-runner, and 
 publicly anointed him as the Messiah and King of the Jews ; 
 putting a diadem on his head. 200,000 Jews were soon col- 
 lected around this impostor, in the field, who fell with fury upon 
 both heathens and Christians. They gained at first, some ad- 
 vantage over the imperial army ; but, in a short period, they 
 were all scattered or slain by the forces of Adrian. Barchobe- 
 bas and his precursor with 580,000 Jews fell by the sword ; 
 besides vast multitudes who perished by famine and pestilence. 
 Such of the Jews as survived, were sold as slaves and dispersed 
 over the earth. 
 
 Others in succeeding periods claimed the like homage, but 
 the twelfth century was the most prolific. One then, appeared 
 in France ; another in Persia ; another in Spain ; a fourth in 
 Fez, who pretended to work miracles ; a fifth beyond the Eu- 
 phrates, who drew prodigious multitudes after him , two others 
 in Persia and one in Moravia. All these impostors were put 
 to death and drew indescribable calamities upon the Jews in 
 various parts of the world. 
 
 But none, since Barchobebas, ever imposed so far upon the 
 Jews or became so distinguished as Zabathai Tzevi, who ap;- 
 ])eared at Smyrna in 1606. He was adored as the first born of 
 God. 400 prophets prophesied of his glories. The Jews every 
 where prepared to follow him to the Holy land. But interfe- 
 ring with the rights of the Grand Seignior, he was taken and 
 beinor shewn the stake, he turned Turk. 
 
 The last impostor that has collected many followers, wagi 
 
40S APPENfilX. 
 
 Mordecai, a German, in 1632. In 1650, a great council wsls 
 convened on the plains of Egeda in Hungary, to consider 
 whether the Messiah had come. 300 Rabbis were present. 
 Some were perplexed with the Christian miracles, but the ma- 
 jority agreed that he had been retarded by their sins. 
 
 PERSECUTIONS AND SUFFERINGS. 
 
 In the 28th of Deuteronomy, Moses declared to the Israelites 
 that if they forsook God, they should endure sufferings such as 
 no nation had ever known. Some of these were brought upon 
 them in the first captivity and in the wars of the Maccabees. 
 But since they crucified the Lord of glory, they have awfully 
 realized the whole. 
 
 Eleven hundred thousand perished in the destruction of Je- 
 rusalem. 580,000 fell with Barchobebas. Such a§ survived, 
 were sold as slaves into Egypt, and forbidden on pain of death 
 even to look at their beloved city. Sapor, king of Persia, be- 
 coming jealous of them violently persecuted them, A. D. 200, 
 throughout his dominions. When the Roman empire becam.e 
 Christian, the Jews were universally abhorred as the persecu- 
 tors of Christ, and all intercourse with Christians was publicly 
 forbidden. If any Jew married a Christian or circumcised a 
 slave, he was put to death. Mahomet liattered them for a sea- 
 son so that they began to view him as the Messiah ; but he be- 
 came their inveterate foe and turned his arms against them as 
 a people accursed of God ; slew vast multitudes ; drove them in- 
 to exile ; confiscated their estates and compelled all who re- 
 mained to pay the most exorbitant tribute. Such Jews as 
 turned Mahometans were declared in the East, sole heirs of 
 family estates, and such as refused were compelled to wear a 
 disgraceful badge, excluded from all ofiices and compelled to 
 ride on asses instead of horses and v/ith iron stirrups. In 3039, 
 the Jews were all banished from the east by the Sultan Cajem, 
 and compelled to fiee to Eurot e and Africa. 
 
 From the Crusaders they suffered the greatest cruelties ; 
 were trampled upon, robbed and butchered in crowds. 1,500 
 were massacred at Strasburg ; 1,300 at Mayence ; J 2,000 at 
 Batavia. Women seeing the crusaders approach, killed their 
 children, prefering to send them, as they said, to Abraham's bo- 
 som, to having them fall into the hands of the Crusaders. 
 When Jerusalem was taken, all the Jews there were murdered. 
 The public cry through Europe, was, " Let us exterminate the 
 descendants of those who crucified Christ, and let the name of 
 Israel be no more remembered,'^ 
 
APPENDIX. 409 
 
 I In England, they were for a long course of years, treated as 
 the offscouring of the earth ; robbed, imprisoned, tormented, 
 until 1290, when king Edward banished them all from the 
 kingdom, scarcely allowing them property to carry them to oth- 
 er lands. The number banished was 16,511. They were shut 
 out of England for 350 years. 
 
 I In France, they met with no better treatment. After a long 
 ! series of most bitter persecutions and three successive banish- 
 ments from the kingdom, in each of which, they were despoiled 
 of all their effects, they were finally expelled in 1380, by Charles 
 VI. never more to set toot in his dominions. 
 
 But their severest sufferings have been in Spain. By the 
 
 crusaders and the inquisition they were from time to time 
 
 made to feel the wrath of man. 15,000 were at one time put 
 
 to death on a charge of poisoning the wells and fountains. 
 
 I 25,000 were compelled to embrace Christianity. Being closely 
 
 I watched and found to practise circumcision, 2,000 were put to 
 
 i death and many were long imprisoned. In 1492, Ferdinand 
 
 and Isabella, issued a fatal edict banishing all the Jews in four 
 
 months from Spain. 70,000 families or 800,000 persons were 
 
 driven from that beautiful kingdom amid the greatest distress 
 
 : and suffering. 
 
 In Germany, 12,000 were killed on a charge of poisoning the 
 waters, and in the year 1 ,400, all were banished from the Ger- 
 man empire who would not receive baptism. 
 j In 1350, Lewis I. king of Hungary, banished the Jews from 
 j his dominions. In 1454, Lewis X. duke of Bavaria, did the 
 same, and confiscated their estates. 
 
 In Persia, they suffered in 1666, under Shaw Abbas II. a 
 \ general massacre for three years. All without distinction of 
 age or sex were destroyed without pity who would not renounce 
 Judaism. 
 
 In Africa, the Jews have flourished much, but even Africa. 
 
 presents us the astonishing fulfilment of prophecy respecting 
 
 them. In Abyssinia, they were i educed in the seventeenth 
 
 century to the very brink of ruin. At Cairo, they have always 
 
 i been free plunder for the dominant party. In Morocco and 
 
 ^Fez they have been repeatedly pillaged and buffeted and sub- 
 
 jjected to the heaviest tributes, and even the negroes in the in- 
 
 l;|terior, have been found calling them dogs, and treating them 
 
 in the most contemptuous manner. 
 
 ;! Since the Reformation, their sufferings have been less severe 
 ■;in Europe than before. The popes have suffered them to re- 
 side at Rome, to remind the people of Christ's sufferings, and 
 I 35 
 
410 appi:ndix. 
 
 that they might be converted. To England they have had ac- 
 cess since the days of Cromwell, but they are still there aliens 
 in the eye of the law. In Spain and Portugal, they live only 
 by dissimulating. Many good Catholics there are Jews. 
 
 In their Holy city they have for 1800 years, received nothing 
 but oppression, ignominy and reproach. Those who now re- 
 side there exhibit the most affecting picture of human wretch- 
 edness. 
 
 EFFORTS FOR THEIR CONVERSION. 
 
 The Apostles made great efforts for the conversion of the 
 Jews, and were eminently successful. 3,000 were converted 
 on the day of Pentecost. But after the destruction of Jerusa- 
 lem they were so hardened in opposition to Christ and such 
 objects of general detestation, that they were for a long period 
 left to total blindness by God and man. 
 
 In the year 428 some faint efforts were made by the bishop 
 of Minorca, to convert the Jews in that island. A similar ef- 
 fort was made in 606 in the isle of Cyprus ; but neither were 
 very successful. In 1250, Raymond de Penneforte exerted 
 himself to this effect in Spain. In 1412 pope Benedict XIII. 
 appointed a public conference ; Jerome, a converted Jew, r 
 soned with his brethren out of the scriptures and 4 or 5,000 
 were said to be converted. 25,000 Jews renounced their reli- 
 gion in Spain in 1413 ; but it was merely for safety. They se 
 cretly observed the Jewish rites. In 1690, Esdras Edgardus, 
 converted Jew at Hamburg, made the most successful efforts, 
 recorded since the days of the Apostles. Gregory XIII. order- 
 ed a sermon to be preached every week at Rome, for their con 
 version, and compelled one third of the Israelites in the city t< 
 be present. 
 
 In the year 1800, the Missionary Society in London zealous 
 ly engaged in the conversion of the Jews and were afterward 
 much aided in their designs by Joseph Frey, a converted Jew 
 who became a preacher of the Gospel of considerable celebritj 
 And, in 1809, a society was formed in London, consisting ( 
 fifteen different denominations until 1815, when it fell into the 
 hands of the establishment, whose special object was the con- 
 version of the Jews. Of this society, Mr. Frey was made presi- 
 dent, and he preached often to his brethren. Hundreds at- 
 tended on his preaching, some of whom were converted. Some 
 thousands of pounds have been expended in instructing Hebrew 
 children, and printing and circulating Hebrew Bibles and 
 Tracts. A seminary was founded in 1821, for the education oi^ 
 
APPENDIX. 411 
 
 Jewish youth for the ministry. Thirty have gone forth to 
 preach the Gospel to their brethren in Asia. 
 
 In 1819, a society was formed in Edinburgh for the conver- 
 sion of the Jews ; another has been established in Glasgow, and 
 several on the continent. 
 
 In 1820 was formed the American Society for meliorating the 
 condition of the Jews. Many auxiliary and several independent 
 societies have since risen up in various parts of the U. States 
 through the agency of the Rev. Mr. Frey, the converted Jew. 
 
 But the greatest effort made by any individual of modern 
 times has been made by Joseph Wolf, a converted Jew — a man 
 of astonishing talents and most noble spirit, who has visited his 
 brethren in Europe and Asia, and addressed them with great 
 power and effect. 
 
 NUMBERS. 
 
 The number of the Jews in the world and in various countries 
 at different periods is an interesting subject ; but never can be 
 ascertained with much accuracy. At the time of the destruc- 
 tion of Jerusalem they probably numbered not far from three 
 millions. This number has varied much in different ages and 
 countries according to the opportunity given them for increase. 
 For the first 1200 years, they were far more numerous in the 
 East than in the West. But in the tenth century, their 
 numbers were greatly diminished there by the invasion of the 
 Tartars and persecution of the Persians. In Palestine, their 
 number has always been small. When they were banished 
 from Spain in 1492, there were in that kingdom 70,000 families. 
 In 1619, there were in the province of Fez, 80,000. In the 
 Ecclesiastical state they have numbered an hundred synagogues, 
 nine of which were in Rome. Their present number is proba- 
 bly between three and four millions. In the Ottoman empire 
 it is supposed there are a million. At Constantinople 80,000. 
 At Aleppo 5,000. Jerug^lem 3,000. In China, India and 
 Persia 300,000. Of the white and black Jews at Cochin 
 16,000. In Ethiopia, 100,000. In Morocco, Fez and Algiers 
 400,000. In Poland, 300,000. England, 20,000. Holland, 
 60,000. France, 20,000. The United States, 6,000. 
 
 EMPLOYMENT. 
 
 As the Jews were, at the destruction of Jerusalem, dispos- 
 sessed of their lands and driven into foreign countries, they 
 were compelled to resort to commerce for support. And hav- 
 ing ever been in expectation of returning to Judea upon a sud- 
 den summons, they have never purchased, to much extent, any 
 
113 APPENDIX. 
 
 territory, nor engaged largely in agricultural employments ; but 
 have been the brokers and bankers of others. Their commer-< 
 cial pursuits were much promoted in the fifth century by the 
 invasion of the northern nations, who had an abhorrence of 
 commerce and suffered it all to be transferred to a people whom 
 they viewed with ignominy and contempt. In England, they 
 were for a long time the chief conductors of foreign trade, and 
 wrought most of the gold and silver ornaments for the churches 
 In the Ottoman empire, they obtained the privilege of selling 
 wine, because it was supposed that they would strictly regard 
 the Jewish law which forbad their making any mixture. In 
 Egypt and Morocco, they have ever farmed the customs, coined 
 the money and conducted all foreign commerce. In most parts 
 of the world and in every age they have accumulated great 
 wealth. In Europe and America, they are now generally bro- 
 kers, dealers in clothes, watches, jewels, and a number of young 
 people are teachers of children. 
 
 PRESENT STATE. 
 
 In Great Britain the Jews are not known in law, but they 
 are connived at and valued for their enterprise. They have 
 the free exercise of their worship, and the opportunity to ac- 
 quire, and ability to hold property to any extent. Their litera- 
 ture is respectable. They have five synagogues in London. 
 
 In Holland, the Jews are numerous, wealthy and respectable. 
 
 In Spain, they are not known as Jews ; but are numerous in 
 every class of society ; even among priests and inquisitors as 
 good catholics. 
 
 In Portugal, they are in the same manner obliged to dissem- 
 ble. The Spanish and Portuguese Jews claim their descent 
 from a colony of the trib^ of Judah, sent into Spain at the 
 Babylonish captivity, and will have no intercourse with the Ger- 
 man Jews. They are in every respgct superior to the German 
 Jews, and vie with other Europeans in refinement and intelli- 
 gence. They have separate synagogues wherever they reside. 
 
 In Germany and Prussia, most of the vexatious statutes of 
 former ages have been repealed, and the Jews are living in 
 quiet. At Frankfort however, they are subject to many humil- 
 iating restrictions. 
 
 From Russia, they were formerly excluded, but they have 
 been united to it by the union of countries in which they resi- 
 ded, and favourable edicts have been passed by the Emperor. — i 
 A colony of Caraite or protestant Jews, who adhere closely to 
 
APPENDIX. 413 
 
 the Scriptures, are on the Crimea. Poland has been their chief 
 seat in modern ages. There are now in that country from 2 
 to 300,000, enjoying great privileges. 
 
 In Sweden and Denmark, they have a good degree of liberty. 
 
 In France, from whence they were expelled in 1394, and 
 where only a few for centuries were known at Metz and Bor- 
 deaux, their situation since the revolution has been highly grat- 
 ifying. In 1791, all who would take the civic oath were admit- 
 ted to the rank of citizens. This act first gave them a coun«' 
 try, in Europe. The Emperor Napoleon convened an assem- 
 bly of them in Paris, May 30th, 1806, that he might learn their 
 principles, and the next year the Grand Sanhedrim, composed 
 according to ancient custom of seventy members for the estab- 
 lishment of a civil and religious polity. A synagogue and a 
 consistory were established in every department. 
 
 In Paris, the Jews had in 1812, a consistory and three grand 
 Rabbles, and are improving in literature and agriculture. 
 
 In the Ottoman empire, the Jews are still numerous but less 
 affluent, and more ignorant than in Europe. For a heavy tax 
 to the Porte, they have the liberty of their own worship. They 
 all wear beards, and are distinguished by their dress. Their 
 priests are much respected. In Jerusalem, their ancient city, 
 Ihey are as a people, the objects of universal contempt ; who 
 suffer the most wanton outrages without a murmur ; who en- 
 dure wounds and blows without a sigh ; who, when the sacri- 
 fice of their life is demanded, unhesitatingly stretch forth their 
 necks to the sabre. If a member of the community thus cru- 
 elly proscribed and abused, happens to die, his companion bu- 
 ries him clandestinely during the night, in the valley of Jehosa- 
 phat, within the purlieus of the Temple of Solomon. Enter 
 their habitation and you find them in the most abject, squallid 
 misery, and for the most part occupied in reading a mysterious 
 book to their children, with whom again it becomes a manual 
 for the instruction of future generations. The legitimate mas- 
 ters of Judea should be seen as they are in their own land^ 
 slaves and strangers — awaiting under the most cruel and op- 
 pressive of all despotisms, a king who is to work their deliver- 
 ance." 
 
 In China, the Jews have existed for many centuries in con- 
 siderable numbers. They have their synagogues, but so far 
 conform to the Chinese customs and worship, and are so peace- 
 able as to meet with but little persecution. 
 
 In India, the Jews are numerous. Dr. Buchanan who visit- 
 ed that country in 1806 and 8, found their residence about a 
 
 35* 
 
414 APPENDIX', 
 
 mile distant from Cochin, called Jewstown. They were divi- 
 ded into two classes, the Jerusalem or white Jews, and the an- 
 cient or Black Jews. The former came into India soon after 
 the destruction of Jerusalem. The latter have a tradition that 
 their ancestors came thither soon after the Babylonish captivi- 
 ty. Their complexion differs much from the white Jews, and 
 they are viewed by them as an inferior race. From these Jews, 
 Dr. B. obtained a manuscript copy of the Pentateuch, handed 
 down from their ancestors, which differs but little from the Eu- 
 ropean copies. 
 
 In South America and the West Indies, the situation of the 
 Jews is favourable to the accumulation of wealth, and the prac- 
 tice of their religion. 
 
 in the United States, the Jews enjoy perfect freedom. But 
 few have settled in New England. A synagogue has existed 
 for half a century at Newport, R. I. In New York, are two 
 congregations ; in Philadelphia, two ; in Charleston, S. C. one 
 very large on the Portuguese customs ; in Richmond, one. 
 
 PROSPECTS. 
 
 The prospects of the Jews are brightening. Their condition 
 is rapidly meliorating in all parts of the Christian world. The 
 extension of civil liberty and rational Christianity, and the ef- 
 forts making for their illumination and conversion are fast pla- 
 cing them on the same free footing with other nations, and 
 bringing them into the kingdom of God. 
 
 From the sure promise of Jehovah, we learn that the branch- 
 es of the olive tree, which were broken off, shall be grafted in 
 again. And if the trump of prophecy does not give an uncer- 
 tain sound, the time is not far distant when the Jews will every 
 where bow to the yoke of Jesus Christ, and enjoy the liberty 
 and blessedness of the children of God. 
 
 The Jews, especially the Portuguese Jews, believe that they 
 shall yet all be restored to the holy land, where, under the do- 
 minion of Messiah, they shall become an independent and glo- 
 rious nation. Many Christian writers, also believe in their literal 
 restoration to the promised land, and the re-establishment, for a 
 season, of their temple worship. In support of these opinions, 
 the following passages are adduced. Deut. xxx. 5. Ezekiel 
 xxxvi. 23—32, xxxvii. 19—28. , Isaiah xi. 10—16. Jeremiah 
 xxiii. 6 — 8. Isaiah Ixvi. 20. Amos ix. 14, 15. Joel iii. 1. Hosea 
 i. 10 — 11. Romans xi. Others give all these passages a spirit- 
 ual interpretation, and say they will be fulfilled in the conver- 
 sion of this ancient people of God to the Christian faith. 
 
APPENDIX. 415 
 
 An interesting inquiry relates to the ten tribes, which were 
 scattered abroad at the Babylonish captivity, and which never 
 returned to the holy land. Are they in existence ? If they 
 are, where are they to be found ? Some suppose that they are 
 entirely lost among the nations. Others that they are still in 
 existence, because their entire extinction would be inconsistent 
 with the promise of God, and render impossible the fulfilment 
 of prophecy. But where are they to be found ? Some sup- 
 pose that they are the Jews in China ; who have a tradition 
 thattheir ancestors settled that country 1000 years before Christ, 
 Sir William Jones supposed they were the nation of the AlF-' 
 ghans in Persia, who had generally mingled with the Mahom- 
 etans. Dr. Buchanan thought he found them among the black 
 Jews near Cochin, who had copies of the books of the Old 
 Testament, written before the captivity, but none after. Ma- 
 nasses Ben Israel, in a work styled " The Hope of Israel," at- 
 tempted to prove that the American Indians are the descend- 
 ants of the ten tribes. This was also the opinion of Eliot, 
 the Apostle of the Indians, and has been since strongly 
 advocated by Mr. Adair, for many years a trader among the In- 
 dians, by the Hon. Eiias Boudinot, and by the Rev. Ethan 
 vSmith. These writers flatter themselves that they can find 
 among the Indians something like the Hebrew festivals, fasts 
 and religious rites, the Jewish prophets, priests and cities of 
 refuge ; the basis of the Hebrew language ; many Hebrew 
 words ; something of the theocracy or divine government of Is- 
 rael ; the doctrine of the divine unity ; the Jewish division in- 
 to tribes ; phylacteries or ancient Hebrew writings and various 
 traditions unaccountable on any supposition but this, that they 
 descended from Israel. If these Indians are indeed the poster- 
 ity of Abraham, it is a most wonderful presesvation of his seed 
 and an astonishing loss of character and civilization. But 
 God will remember aad own them. Many of them have 
 through the labours of Eliot, Brainerd and other men, been 
 converted to God. May thousands more know the true God 
 and Jesus Christ, the Saviour of the world. 
 
 The preservation of the Jews through eighteen hundred 
 years of awful suffering and disgrace, " a reproach and a by- 
 word" among all nations, '' a bush burning with fire, yet not 
 consumed," is a most wonderful fulfilment of prophecy, and of 
 course affords iucontestible evidence of the truth of the Bible. 
 He who can contemplate it and be an infidel, must renounce all 
 claim to a candid and considerate mind. 
 
41G 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 TABLE of the Inhabitants of the World, according to Reli- 
 gion from different authorities. 
 
 
 MALTE BRUN 
 
 HASSEL. 
 
 ADAMS. 
 
 Catholics, 
 Greek Church, 
 Protestants, 
 
 116 millions. 
 
 70 
 42 
 
 122 millions. , 80 millions. 
 
 74 ; 30 
 44 i 65 
 
 f 
 
 l^otal of Christians^ 
 
 228 
 
 UO il75 
 
 Jews, 
 
 Mahometans, 
 
 4 or 3 
 J 00 
 
 5 
 
 120 
 
 140 
 
 Votaries of Brahman- > 
 ism, . . ) 
 
 Votaries of Shahman- i 
 ism & the religion \ 
 of the Grand Lama ) 
 
 Of the relig'ion of > 
 Budhoo, Fo, &c. S 
 
 Various other Pagans, , 
 
 60 
 
 50 
 
 100 
 100 
 
 80 
 90 
 
 100 
 
 72 
 
 
 Total of the PagansySlO 
 
 342 
 
 482 
 
 Total of Inhabitants ) 
 of the Globe, . ^ 
 
 653 
 
 707 
 
 800 
 
 TABLE of Christian Denominations. 
 
 KENOMINATIONS. 
 
 Catholics, 
 
 Greek Church, 
 
 Protestants, . 
 Lutherans, . 
 
 Other Protestants, 
 
 NUMBER AND COUNTRIES. 
 
 100,000,000. Southern and middle Europe. 
 
 Do. Spain, Portugal & Italy, exclusiveh'. 
 Do. France, Austria, Poland, Belguim 
 and Ireland, almost entirely, and a 
 large part of the German states. 
 Switzerland, has 700,000. Eng- 
 land 500,000. 
 34,000,000. Russia and Greece. 3^ millions in 
 
 Austria. 
 42,000,000. Northwest of Europe. 
 Sweden, Norway, Denmark, . 5 millions. 
 
 Russia, 2^ " 
 
 Germany. Lutherans and reformed, J 5 "^ 
 (Prussia', 6 m. Austria, 3. German 
 
 states, 6 m.) 
 Great-Britain, .... 14 '" 
 
 Holland, 2 " 
 
 Switzerland, . . • . 1 " 
 
 France 3 " 
 
 The remainder of the population of Europe consists of Jews scat- 
 tered through all parts ; Mahometans in Turkey and southern Rus- 
 sia and a few Pagans in Russia. 
 
.UTENDIX. 
 
 41T 
 
 UNITED STATES. 
 
 Denomination. 
 
 Churches 
 
 Ministej* 
 
 Where situated. 
 
 Baptists, . . . 
 
 3,000 
 
 1,800 
 
 Throughout all the 
 states, - - - 
 
 MethodistSy . . 
 
 2,500 
 
 1,200 itinerant) 
 
 200,000 in the south- 
 
 
 
 3,000 local. 5 
 
 ern and western 
 states. 90,000 in the 
 middle and 20,000 
 eastern. 
 
 Episcopalians, . 
 
 700 
 
 10 bishops. ) 
 370 clergy'n. J 
 
 In the Atlantic states 
 
 
 
 and on the Ohio. 
 
 German Reformed, 
 
 400 
 
 80 
 
 In Pennsylvania, Ma- 
 ryland, Virginia, 
 N. and S. Carolina 
 
 Presbyterians, . 
 
 1,400 
 
 900 
 
 Middle, southern and 
 western states. 
 
 Dutch Reformed, 
 
 100 
 
 90 
 
 In New- York and N. 
 Jersey. 
 
 Congregationalists, 
 
 1,100 
 
 850 
 
 Chiefly in N.England 
 
 Quakers, . . . 
 (Catholics, . . . 
 
 1,000 
 
 
 Middle states chiefly, 
 
 80 to 100 
 
 160 
 
 Chiefly in the large 
 
 
 
 
 cities and in Ma- 
 
 
 
 
 ryland. 
 
 A TABLE exhibiting some of the most important versions of 
 the Holy Scriptures. 
 
 The Septuagjnt, a Greek version of the Old Testament made by some 
 
 Jews in Egypt about 286 years before the Christian iEra. 
 The Syrian version, made early in the second century. 
 Two Egyptian versions, made about the same time. 
 The Ethiopic or Abyssinian version of the Old Testament made about 
 
 the second ; and of the New, made about the fourth. 
 The Armenian version, made about the close of the fourth. 
 The Latin vulgate, made by Jerome, about the close of the fourth ; 
 
 adopted as the true by the Roman church. 
 Several Arabic translations made between the seventh and the tenth 
 
 centuries. 
 The Gothic version, made about the fifth century. 
 The Sclavonic or old Russian translation, made by Cyril and Method- 
 ius in the ninth century. 
 The anglo-Saxon version, made, from the Latin, in the eighth and 
 
 A.D. 
 
 1534 
 
 . 1535 
 
 1535 
 
 . 1541 
 
 1550 
 
 . 1560 
 
 1562 
 
 . 1569 
 
 ninth centuries. 
 The German, made by Martin Luther, 
 The English, by Tindal and Coverdale, 
 The French by Olivetan, 
 The Swedish, by Olaus Petri, 
 The Danish, by Palladius, 
 The Dutch, .... 
 The Italian, by Antonio, 
 The Spanish, by Cassiodorus de Reyna, 
 
418 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 The Welsh, 
 
 The Icelandic, by Thorlacbjil .... 
 
 The Polish, . . • 
 
 The American Indian, by Eliot, . * . . 
 The Turkish Testament, ..*... 
 
 The Malay, . 
 
 The Irish Bible, 
 
 The Tamul, by the Danish Missionaries. 
 
 The Portuguese, 
 
 The Spanish, 
 
 The Greenlandish Testament, by the Moravians, 
 The Beng-alee Testament, by the Baptist Missionaries, 
 The Mahratta do. do. do. 
 
 The Orissa Bible, do. do. 
 
 The Sanscrit Bible, do. do. 
 
 The Chinese Bible, by Mr. Morrison, 
 The Arabic Testament, by H. Martyn, 
 The Persian do. do. 
 
 The Otaheitan Testament, by the English Missionaries, 
 The Cingalese do. do. do. 
 
 The Tartar do. by the Moravians, 
 
 The African Amharic Testament, by Clerville, 
 
 A.D 
 
 158S 
 1584 
 1596 
 1663 
 1666 
 1668 
 1685 
 1723 
 174B 
 1793 
 1799 
 1801 
 1807 
 1809 
 1811 
 1815 
 1816 
 1816 
 1818 
 1820 
 1820 
 18oa 
 
 CMROmOIiOQlCJSkli TABX^E. 
 
 Be/or 
 
 4004. 
 
 3017. 
 
 2348. 
 
 1998 
 
 1996. 
 
 1897. 
 
 1872. 
 1706. 
 1491. 
 
 1451. 
 1444. 
 1 122. 
 
 1075. 
 
 1004. 
 
 975. 
 
 588. 
 
 536. 
 
 e Christ. 
 
 The Creation. Fall of Man 
 Translation of Enoch. 
 The Deluge. 
 Death of JNoah. 
 Abraham born. 
 Circumcision instituted. 
 Jewish Church commences 
 
 Sodom and Gom. destroyed. 
 Isaac offered 
 Jacob goes into Egypt. 
 Israel delivered from Egypt 
 
 ian bondage. 
 Law given. Mosaic ritual 
 
 formed. 
 Israel enter Canaan. 
 Tabernacle set up at Shiloh. 
 Sampson dies with the Plulis 
 
 tines. 
 
 Monarchy estab'd. in Israel 
 Dedication of the Temple. 
 Division of the ten tribes in- 
 to two kingdoms. 
 Babylonish captivity. Je 
 
 rusalem destroyed. 
 Return of the Jews from 
 
 captivity 
 
 Before Christ. 
 
 515. Dedication of the 2d Temple 
 Esther queen of the Jews. 
 Ezra sent to Judea. 
 Close of the Old Testament. 
 Alexander visits Jerusalem. 
 Death of Simon the just. 
 Wars of the Maccabees. 
 63. Jerusalem taken by Pompey. 
 19. Herod repairs the Temple. 
 Birth of Jesus Christ, four 
 years before the Christian 
 era. 
 Jesus baptized. 
 31. Death of John the Baptist. 
 33. Crucifixion of Christ. 
 — Day of Pentecost. 
 M. Death of Stephen. 
 35. Conversion of Saul. 
 39. Gospelpreached to the Gen- 
 tiles. 
 Council at Jerusalem. 
 Rome burnt by Nero. 
 First Heathen persecution. 
 Destruction of Jerusalem bv 
 Titus. 
 
 458. 
 
 409. 
 332. 
 251. 
 166. 
 
 4. 
 A. D 
 
 29. 
 
 52. 
 64. 
 
 70. 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 m 
 
 CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE — C&ntmucd. 
 A. D. A. D 
 
 135. Barchobebas, the false Mes- 
 siah. 580,000 Jews des- 
 troyed. 
 177. Persecution at Lyons and 
 Vienne. 
 
 Roman empire becomes 
 Christian. 
 Rise of Arianism. 
 Council of Nice. 
 Vain attempt of Julian to 
 rebuild Jerusalem. 
 496. Baptism of Clovis. 
 606. Popery and Mahometanism 
 The Heg^ira. 
 
 Controversy about images. 
 Pope a temporal power. !1648. 
 First crusade to the Holy: 1662 
 land. 1 1 688 
 
 Jerusalem taken by the cru- 1708- 
 saders. 
 
 Pope's removal to Avignon. 
 WicklifT. 
 
 Council of Constance. 
 1415. John Huss burnt. 
 1 444. Invention of Printing. 
 1492. America discovered. 
 1517. The reformation in Ger 
 many. 
 
 324. 
 325. 
 363. 
 
 622. 
 
 726. 
 
 751. 
 
 1096. 
 
 1099. 
 
 1308. 
 1324. 
 1414. 
 
 1529. 
 1534. 
 1535. 
 1545. 
 1550. 
 1555. 
 1560. 
 1.^72. 
 1592. 
 
 1618. 
 1620. 
 
 163?. 
 
 1729. 
 1742. 
 1712. 
 
 1804. 
 
 1810. 
 
 Reformers called protestanlsx 
 Reformation in England. 
 Order of the Jesuits. 
 Council of Trent. 
 Era of English puritans. 
 Persecution by Mary. 
 Reformation in Scotland. 
 Massacre of St. Bartholomew. 
 Presbyterianism established 
 
 in Scotland. 
 Synod of Dort. 
 Landing of the pilgrims al> 
 
 Plymouth. 
 Solemn league and covenant 
 
 in Scotland. 
 Cambridge platform. 
 
 Act of uniformity 
 Revolution in England. 
 Say brook platform. 
 Rise of Methodism. 
 Great revival in N. England 
 Baptist Missionary Society 
 
 in England. 
 British and Foreign Bible 
 
 Society. 
 American Board for Foreign 
 
 Missions. 
 
 GOVEENORS AND JUGDES OF THE ISRAELITES. 
 
 Moses, 
 
 Joshua, 
 
 Othniel, . 
 
 Ehud, 
 
 Deborah and Barak, 
 
 Gideon, 
 
 Abimelech, . 
 
 Tola, 
 
 B.C. 
 
 1491 I Jair, 
 1451 I Jephthah, 
 1405 I Ibzan, 
 1325 1 Edon, . 
 1285 I Abdon, 
 1245 I Samson, 
 1236 I Eli, 
 3232 j Samuel, 
 
 JB. C. 
 
 1179 
 
 . 1139 
 
 1133 
 
 1126 
 
 . 1116 
 
 1170 
 
 1181 
 
 . 1141 
 
420 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 CHRONOLOaXCAZ. KS6AZ. TASZiES. 
 
 KINGS OF THE JEWS. 
 
 KINGS OF ISRAEL, 
 
 TEN TRIBES. 
 
 
 B.a 
 
 
 B.C. 
 
 ). 
 
 Saul, - - - 1095 
 
 1. 
 
 Jeroboam I. - - 975 
 
 2. 
 
 David and Ishbosheth, 1055 
 
 2. 
 
 Nadab, - - . 954 
 
 3. 
 
 David alone, - 1047 
 
 3. 
 
 Baasha, - - - 953 
 
 4. 
 
 Solomon, - - 1015 
 
 4. 
 
 Elah, - - - 930 
 
 5. 
 
 Divisionof the kingdom, 975 
 
 5. 
 
 Zimri, - - - 929 
 
 
 
 6. 
 
 Omri, . - - 929 
 
 
 KINGS OF JUDAH. 
 
 7. 
 
 Ahab, - - - 917 
 
 
 TWO TRIBES. 
 
 8. 
 
 Ahaziah, - - 897 
 
 1. 
 
 Rehoboam, - - 975 
 
 9. 
 
 Jehoram, - - - 896 
 
 2. 
 
 Abijam, - - - 958 
 
 10. 
 
 Jehu, ... 884 
 
 3. 
 
 Asa, - - - 955 
 
 11. 
 
 Jeoahaz, - - - 856 
 
 4. 
 
 Jehosaphat, - - 914 
 
 12. 
 
 Joash, - - - 841 
 
 5. 
 
 Jehoram, - - 889 
 
 13. 
 
 Jeroboam II. - - 825 
 
 6. 
 
 Ahaziah, - - 885 
 
 
 Interregnum III years, 784 
 
 7. 
 
 Atbaliah, - - - 884 
 
 14. 
 
 Zachariah, - - 773 
 
 8. 
 
 Joash, ... 878 
 
 15. 
 
 Shallum, - - - 772 
 
 9. 
 
 Amaziab, - - - 839 
 
 16. 
 
 Menabem, - - 772 
 
 10. 
 
 Azariah or Uzziab, - 810 
 
 17. 
 
 Pekahiah, - - - 761 
 
 11. 
 
 Jotham, - - - 758 
 
 18. 
 
 Pekah, ... 759 
 
 12. 
 
 Ahaz, - - - 742 
 
 19. 
 
 Hoshea, ... 730 
 
 13. 
 
 Hezekiah, - - 727 
 
 
 Shalmaneser,king of As- 
 
 14. 
 
 Mannasseh, - - 698 
 
 
 syria, destroyed the 
 
 15. 
 
 Amon, - - - 643 
 
 
 kingdom of Israel - 721 
 
 16. 
 
 Josiah, ... 640 
 
 
 
 17. 
 
 Jehoabaz, - - 610 
 
 
 
 18. 
 
 Jehoiakim, - - 610 
 
 
 
 19. 
 
 Jehoiachin, - - 599 
 
 
 
 20. 
 
 Zedekiab, - - 599 
 
 
 
 21. 
 
 Nebuchadnezzar destroy- 
 ed Jerusalem, - 588 
 
 
 
 Errata. An error in numbering the pages at p. 117, cor 
 rected, will bring this page to 438. 
 
_ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 [>0 900 lOOO rL. 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 
 
 
 14 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 >llC6 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Moa*J 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 J"p 
 
 ^al 
 
 Caxur 
 
 |5* 
 
 e^ec3< 
 
 CSxa 
 
 r<iL 
 
 
 
 
 
 98 
 
 Benua 
 
 aiues 
 
 sa 
 Am 
 
 ISDozr 
 
 gwstit 
 
 » 
 
 
 40 
 
 JeeaJta 
 
 40 
 
 Jansexiiflta 
 
 
 
 
 ^w 
 
 
 18 
 
 
 
 
 Ca 
 
 
 
 kliffrte 
 
 
 
 
 B.0 
 
 
 {4AI 
 
 MXtu 
 Maracv 
 rites 
 , S4, C 
 
 4« S 
 
 Pteal.: 
 la-ans 
 ana 
 leTndej 
 50 q 
 tuotSx 
 
 Jtists 
 
 a. or 
 teriai g 
 
 enAen a 
 lulcerR 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 sea 
 
 
 
 60^ 
 
 raJJLax 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 J - 
 
 i 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ColTmi 
 
 Ixo-s 
 
 
 
 
 -Uk 
 
 ei 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 fThaT 
 
 Lea V- 
 
 
 
 
 
 P] 
 
 aia^« 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 li?* 
 
 56 
 D.d» 1. 
 
 
 
 
 44 
 
 41 
 
 
 
 I., 
 
 St*3 
 
 Alfr 
 
 40 
 
 ed. 
 
 
 
 Boxafa 
 
 ce 
 
 41 
 
 "II 
 
 
 
 a. 
 
 
 Dtu. 
 
 94. S3 
 
 
 
 TPidU 
 
 life 
 
 lb 
 
 16 
 
 I..Sooh 
 
 axon 
 31 
 
 , 
 
 
 S 1 
 
 sxia. 1 
 •6ui 
 
 i 
 
 ICuii 
 
 i 
 
 4 
 
 coto* 
 
 Teter 
 
 reng-ei 
 as 
 
 tLanfr 
 89 
 
 Ansel 
 
 34: 
 
 anc 
 ermit 
 
 art 
 
 iWdcet 
 Ml Tl 
 Iiangt 
 
 Bacon 
 
 7e 
 Per can. 
 
 SO 
 
 "l6 
 
 Irat 
 88- 
 
 81 
 Melaui 
 
 35 62 
 
 B ax oil 
 her" 
 
 Calvm 
 
 I 64 
 hXLS 14 
 
 "~S1 
 Irtan 
 
 so 
 ircer 
 
 51 
 
 Beza. 
 
 . 63 
 
 IILS 
 
 0«reii 
 16 8& 
 Baxter 
 Sawe 
 
 so 
 Bates 
 
 18 
 
 01 an 
 
 — 4& 
 
 in. 
 — SO 
 
 SL 
 6 
 
 lock 
 
 
 1 
 1 
 
 SSUe 
 
 i 
 S 
 
 
 i 
 
 Cr 
 
 ?^ 
 H 
 Savan 
 
 Wessa 
 19 89 
 
 
 Serv«j 
 -. 5S 
 
 -1 
 
 JBra»iara 1 
 
 
 ami 
 -4 j 
 
 Swarts j 
 ^0 «8 
 
 
 ^-ool^* 
 »4-^9 
 
 
 14 9d 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 taae 
 
 
 
 Eliot 
 
 3 91j i 
 
 tfieiaj 1 
 
 
 H 
 
 1: 1 
 
 
 IJ 
 
 J 49 5004= 51 52 53 54 55 56 57 58 j 
 
 1 ( 
 
 *( 
 
 pa. 4 
 
 f 
 
 
 
 
 
 
BW901.M363 . . , 
 
 An epitome of general ecclesiastical 
 
 Princeton Theological Seminary-Speer Library 
 
 1 1012 00034 3394